《She Accepted Divorce, He Panicked》


 Chapter 001 Long Awaited By Him

    Scarlett''s POV


    My periods were never urate, but still, I should have known.


    Nausea, tiredness, change of taste... You''d think it would be obvious, but you never know until afterward how many signs you missed.


    Just like how I have been missing the signs shouting at me that the man I was married to would never love me back no matter how hard I try.


    I came to the health screening thinking, what''s the worst that could happen? If it were cancer, I could handle it. But this I couldn''t handle.


    A baby.


    The best thinging at the worst time.


    I don''t know when I''ll feel that powerful motherly love that I''ve heard about, but I''m sure of HIS reaction. He will hate the baby.


    It might as well just turn out to be cancer. At least that would make one of us happy.


    Sitting in the busy lobby of the maternity floor alone, I try to absorb the news. My efforts are in vain. My eyes suddenly water with envy of the happy, loving couples sitting around me. I have a luxury house to live in, a billionaire to call my husband, and his baby in my womb.


    Yet they are the happy ones.


    I would trade all of it for what they have: a man by my side who cares.


    You really came at the worst time, little one. I touch my t belly, bitterly. Whye when mama loved the wrong man? What do I do with you?


    My phone rings, warning me that I can''t hide from my life forever. I stare at his name glowing on my screen, finding it hard to find my voice.


    In the end I just put it to my ear, in silence. It took him a minute to realize that it went through but only a second before his shouts burst out-- "Scar, where the hell are you?!" Sebastian''s voice is grumpier than usual, "You said 9!"


    I nce at my phone. 9:07 am. That''s all the patience my dear husband can spare me. 7 minutes.


    "Can we do it some other time?" I close my eyes, finding no strength to even think about our schedule, "I...I don''t feel too well today--"


    I grip my purse tight. In it lie two files.


    The pregnancy result and...our divorce papers. One an ident from the day, the other...long awaited. I don''t feel too good, but then again, I haven''t been for a while now. I just haven''t figured out what does the baby mean in all this.


    He lets out a coldugh. I bite my tongue, swallowing the rest of my words.


    "YOU asked for the divorce, Scarlett Fuller. YOU said you would deliver that ''damn divorce papers'' first thing today." Sebastian mocks with an icy voice. I could see his look of disgust in my mind. I have seen it on his face for five years straight. "What did I tell you?" I close my eyes, but somehow my tears keep leaking out.


    [Don''t waste my time with this bullshit. You want a bigger allowance? That''s fine. But I don''t like being threatened.]


    That''s what he said.


    He thought I was throwing a tantrum with a divorce. As if that could threaten him in any way. Ever since we were married, his dearest wish has been for me to be gone.


    Five years now. A wish THAT persistent deserves to be granted.


    "You are right," Frowning hard, I cut my nails deep in my palm to keep my voice steady, "Sorry I''mte. I''ll be there in 30 minutes."


    "Don''t bother," Sebastian huffs coldly. I could hear the sound of his car starting. "Ava''s final check is today and I have to go. I can''t wait for you."


    So that was why he was in such a hurry. I got in the way of him and his beloved. Again.


    That''s her what? One millionth checkup after the surgery? MY husband has been bustling between our house and the hospital over the past three months like a busy bee. But I understand why he is anxious about it.


    If she were better, then they could finally be together.


    "I''ll deliver it to the hospital then," I close my eyes and hang up. He might have said no in thest second, but I don''t care anymore.


    I can''t control my heart for falling for him, but I can force my legs to leave him. In time, my heart will heal. Everything will.


    What did I say? I have got luxury houses and a billionaire? What a joke. I STOLE them, and even though I lowered myself to such a cheap move, they were never really mine. For five years, they have deemed me as the evil dragon that bullies, takes, and holds on to her pelf. So for five years they judge, punish, and y.


    But I''m not.


    I''m just a squirrel, failing to hold onto the only nut she ever wanted.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 002 One Ticket For Two

    Scarlett''s POV


    Sitting in the taxi to another hospital -- the hospital where SHE is, to see him. I feel sick. Carsick, morning sick, or just...sick of this trip.


    This is the trip I hate the most, and this is a trip I have been taking for ten years: she is always in the hospital, and he is always around her, even before our marriage.


    That''s what happens when your crush loves your sister who has Willebrand,bined with a RH- blood type, no less.


    Yes, the illness where one can''t heal from bleeding, with the blood type that only 0.3% of people have.


    Even a small cut on a finger could be lethal to her. That''s why she is the spoiled treasure of the whole family, the untouchable, the miracle that gets everything she wants by just existing. Me? Even my existence gets ignored.


    My parents have only Ava in their eyes. My brother hates me as if I stole my health from Ava.


    No, I just stole her man.


    But they hated me even before that. Marrying Sebastian only let their hidden hatred out of the bag.


    But I did steal, and I paid for it. I married him, and I got only five years of torment from him.


    I thought loving him with all I have could amend for my sin, and I paid with all the love I can find in me. I thought it was my life a dreaming true when I married him, I guess I should have known when I spent our wedding night alone that... ...He will never be the little hero who saved me ten years ago. Not for me, never again.


    [Sorry, I guess the n is back on...after all. Are you still avable?] I text Aurora. I feel bad that I just told her to cancel my flight when I was told it would be a one-ticket-for-two.


    [For you? Always.]


    I close my eyes. It''s decided then.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I can''t back out of it now. He won''t let me. He has been waiting for these divorce papers forever.


    I just need to figure out what the baby means in this mess. Well, probably a question only I need to answer. He wouldn''t want anything to do with the baby, and Ava...


    It would be tremendously kind of her if she would let the baby live. I''m sure if she asks for my abortion from him, he will happily oblige.


    I take a moment after the crazy taxi''s bumpy ride to adjust my breath, letting the thin sweat on my forehead fade as I swallow down the nauseous lump dangling behind my tongue. I get car sick as easy as it is, and carrying a little thing in my womb is making it even harder. I me him. It''s definitely a he, bringing nothing but trouble for me, just like his father.


    Then Iugh at myself for my childish thought.


    A moment ago I was feeling only coldness and horror at the news of his existence, thinking it was just a tiny embryo growing in me that was too little to even show in the scan, a little thing that meant nothing but trouble for me.


    But now, I''m already imagining teasing it for its most beautifulugh in the world. Even before he was born, he was already bringing me joy.


    I want to keep him.


    That idea scares me. Even if I go through with the n, could I really bring a baby into a world where he loses one of his parents even before he is born?


    Tears swell my eyes at that thought and I can barely see. I me the hormones.


    Giving my tears time to dry, I drag my rubber limbs to Ava''s fifth-floor ward slowly. He is waiting for me inside, but not for the file I WANT to give him.


    He wants the one that shatters my heart.


    I thought I was ready. I thought he had ground my heart to shreds so tiny that I couldn''t find any love left in me. But it still hurts. And it''s even more impossible to do now, with the baby''s weight on the scale. "Sebastian, I''m scared. It''s the worst feeling, waiting for the result..." Ava''s timid, girly voice hits me through the door, and I pause, "Hold meeee."


    One sentence from my dear sister, and I lost all my strength to enter. I know he would. He would hold her, with all the love in his heart.


    I don''t know how much that love is, but I surely got none.


    If I had doubts before this, I don''t now. The only fate for this marriage is to end. I''m here to deliver the divorce papers, I warn myself.


    The baby...is just a surprise that won''t change anything.


    Five years is long enough of a mistake. I don''t have too much left in me to maintain a marriage-for-one. He married me, but only on paper. His heart is her belongings. Always has been, and always will be. Tonight I will be in another city, leaving the man I love to the woman he loves.

 Chapter 003 How to slay A dragon

    Scarlett''s POV


    "The bone marrow transntation was three months ago, silly," Sebastian''s chuckle follows her request out to the empty hallway.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I put my hand on the doorknob, but I can''t seem to find the strength to turn it. I have seen how loving they are together, too many times for too long.


    As if torturing myself, I just freeze there, listening.


    "Today is just a regr checkup, and the result has been good every time before this, hmm?" Sebastianforts.


    I could see his tender smile in my head as he coaxed the love of his life, his powerful palm patting her on the head like she was the most delicate flower in the world.


    That warmth and love are something I have had only once from him, and that one time I thought I touched the sun. For that one time of light I saw in my dark life, I threw myself to that sun, betting with everything I had. And just like the sun, he burnt me.


    No matter how much I loved him, no matter how much I did for him, I won''t ever get anything in return. Because he already paid the ultimate price: he married me, a woman he doesn''t love. And that makes everything okay. "What if it failed...again?" Ava says in a crying tone.


    Willebrand is not curable...yet. Sebastian basically bought this VIP ward for her, and spent the past five yearsing up with one n after another with the doctor he got her with a seven-digit sry, who is said to have made breakthroughs in curing Willebrand. "Then we will keep trying," Sebastian replies with all the tenderness in the world, "you know I won''t let anything happen to you."


    I can''t. I can''t enter. His words drain all the energy I can find in my limbs and I almost melt.


    I knew he loved her. I was reminded of that every day for as long as I can remember. You''d think I should be numb to that pain by now. I wish. But my rebellious heart still hurts for him.


    "I know you will. It''s just..." Ava mumbles, hesitatingly adding, "I won''t be able to be with you if I remain the imperfect vase..."


    ...one that breaks at the lightest touch. Usually, her words like this get everyone rushing over tofort her.


    Sebastian does not answer instantly this time.


    My throat is dry as it clenches, hurting so much that I have to hold my breath. Will he tell her the good news? That he will be a free man today? He can now. He knows his freedom is on its way, and he can promise his life to her.


    I want to barge in and stop him. I don''t want to hear him saying it out loud. But I dare not. Thest time I let my feelings take the better of me, it got me a five-year-long punishment.


    "Ava, I''m married,"


    What did he say?


    I blink in shock. Did he really just say that? That he is married? Is that a rejection? Am I safe to allow the tormenting hope sprout, just a little?


    "I''m sorry you had to do that for me! You shouldn''t have...!" Ava burst into tears, her tone so sad even I felt guilt growing inside me.


    Yeah, he shouldn''t have. Even if he didn''t agree to it, I would still save Ava. It''s not like my parents would allow it otherwise.


    Ava and I were both born with RH-type of blood. A blessing to her, a curse to me.


    Just because I was born healthy.


    Ava needed my help, and I asked Sebastian to pay the ultimate price to save his love. He did. I thought I was getting what I wanted for once. But all I did was to prove his love to her, and leave a deep scar on my heart. I stole his chance with his love, and he made sure to ruin mine.


    It''s only fair.


    "I told you," Sebastianforted her with his low bass, "I won''t let anything happen to you."


    He promised the same thing to me once, too. Guess a promise doesn''t count until the boy who made it can grow into a man who can keep one.


    Ava dives into his arms. Or so does it sound like. I don''t know. I don''t want to know.


    I back away, like the loser I am in this rtionship.


    [I''m at the hospital,e out when you can,] I text Sebastian. I thought I made my peace with it. In the end, I still can''t go in.


    In the end, I still lose to her.


    I''m the evil in my story, and evil doesn''t get what it wants. Period. That''s how a good story is supposed to be. The prince ys the dragon, and then the princess gets her happy ever after.


    Of course, he wouldn''t hurt me physically. He is the white knight. He just treaded my heart into the mud, twisting his foot to inflict pain in the cheering of her kingdom.


    He could tread my heart because I let him. I can no longer allow that, when there is no shred of that heart left for him to tread on.

 Chapter 004 All Three Of Us

    Scarlett''s POV


    I put out the cigarette on the bin when her door opens.


    Sebastian frowns at me, remaining by the door, half of a hallway from me. He hates me smoking. He would re at me, scold me, or like this -- standing far away with disgust on his face.


    It''s a gross habit, but a woman needs SOMETHING to let out the pain in her chest or she will burst. But then again, if his delicate Ava could afford such a habit, he would definitely join her instead.


    "So?" He puts one hand in his pocket, ring at me when he finally walks over. He does that when he is impatient. As in, all the time with me.


    I gaze at his face, handsome and dominant, just like the day he found me in that forest. But at that time those eyes were clear like crystal, with sparkles like the Milky Way. Right now it''s pure darkness of hatred. He snaps his finger to get my attention.


    "Sorry..." I dart my eyes to the ground, pulling the divorce papers out. He reaches over, and in panic, I dodge.


    Instantly, disgust fills his beautiful eyes, shouting at me--


    [I knew it wouldn''t be that easy.]


    "Just...I have one question before this," I pretend to not see his hurtful look, keeping my eyes on his chest, "...Please."


    Would it change anything if I''m pregnant? I want to ask, I don''t know how.


    Taking a deep breath, I look up, just to catch him rolling his eyes with a sigh: "I don''t have time for your games, Scar."


    I know I missed my chance for my question.


    I raise the file only an inch, and he snaps it out of me, leaving a cut at the root of my thumb. I grip my fist, feeling the pain. It''s really nothingpared to the ones he left on my heart.


    He doesn''t even notice, just turns to leave.


    "I heard you," I blurt with my heart drumming fast, "you...you said you were married."


    I watch him turning slowly, knowing I must look like a pitiful dog begging to be taken home.


    But I have to ask.


    I don''t know if at this point, which would hurt more. A shred of hope...or not even that. I''m just...asking for the baby''s sake.


    Lying to myself, I wait.


    He got my question in that out-of-nowhere blurt: "I didn''t want to give her false hope."


    He wasn''t rejecting her. He was just putting her feelings as priority to all, like always. No matter how much he wants her, he wouldn''t even allow her to bear a shred of pain, even if the pain from hope. Bitterness explodes in my mouth, forming an ugly smile, I assume. Because his frowning deepens seeing my face.


    "Would--" I ask but he is turning again. He stops, again, this time even more grumpy.


    "Can you finish your nonsense all at once?!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Would you miss me, even a bit, if I''m gone from your life...forever? I stare at the man that I loved for ten years, tearsing out faster than my words.


    "Would you mail the papers to Aurora when you are done with it?" I almost bit my tongue twisting my question into a normal one.


    "Why can''t you get it yourself?" Sebastian retorts, adding, "Your stuff..."


    "I''ll get them out of your house today," I nod. I already did. I don''t have much, really. An iPad, passport, and a few pieces of clothes. All the things he bought for me, they bare Ava''s mark and I don''t want them. I barely filled my small suitcase, which he didn''t notice when he left the house today. I doubt he would notice anything missing tonight.


    "What''s your n after this?" Rarely, Sebastian asks.


    "Do you really want to know?" I can''t help but ask. If yes, then maybe...maybe we can share a kid in our separate life?


    "Why is it so hard to talk to you?" Sebastian leaves before his words cannd.


    Because you never cared to really talk to me. I watch him disappearing in her ward, finally allowing tears to pour out as they like.


    I''m sorry, Sebastian. But I can''t tell you about the baby. It would only make life harder, for all three of us.


    [Aurora, it''s done.] I text. Three words and I have to wipe my eyes twice to see.


    Instantly she texted me back: [Your ride is downstairs, your Highness.]


    I basically throw myself into her car, with the world twirling around me. Really d that I don''t have to sit on the street and let every passerby catch a show.


    Aurora hits the gas and takes us miles away from the hospital before she pulls over andes out to the backseat. She doesn''t say anything and just lets me cry my lungs out on her shoulder.


    Ten years. Ten years of this bitter-sweet love. Died, today. Just...such a lousy ending. I could have at least left with dignity.


    "I didn''t think you could do it," On our way to the airport, Aurora observes me several times before she mumbles half jokingly half seriously, "I wasn''t too surprised this morning when you told me to cancel, not as much aster when you got back on the n. What happened this time?"


    "Well...I''m pregnant."

 Chapter 005 The Last Call

    Scarlett''s POV


    Aurora still took me to the airport. But she wouldn''t give me my ticket.


    Stuffed a cup of hot cocoa in my hands, she res at me across McDonald''s tiny table like a fierce mom judging her truant kid.


    "I JUST found out today--" I start timidly and instantly she retorts--


    "Yeah, you said that!"


    It''s not like I nned any of this. I drop my eyes to my cocoa, can''t look at her. She''s mad, and I know why.


    She''s from a rich family. Beautiful, popr, two-meter-long legs, etc. But she wasn''t born rich. She watched her single mom work her ass off raising her, hating her irresponsible father her whole life, only to find out that he didn''t leave them, like what her mom told her. Her mom brought forward the breakup.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She is seeing me doing exactly the same thing.


    "I won''t teach the baby to hate him..." I mumble, not dare look at the anger on her face. I know how much she has been through.


    "That''s not all!" Aurora shoots me a death stare, firing like a machine gun, "My mom lied to me, yes, but that''s because my dad did cheat on her. But he also loved me, and it hurts to only know that he suffered a dozen years thinking I hated him while I thought the same, and it hurts when it blew out and I shouted at my mom, and it hurts to know she has given me her everything and more...it''s just very, veryplicated. You have no idea how hard it was for her to start her ownpany, and I watched, every bit of her pain!"


    I let her finish her rant, I have seen her words happening to her, and I know it still hurts.


    Aurora lets out a long sigh, "Scar, it''s not easy, raising a baby by yourself."


    "You are the lucky one, Aurora," I wish I could listen to her, but my case is different, "but what if your father hated you? YOU went to him, remember how nervous you were?"


    She is silenced.


    It was thest semester of our 8th grade. Making that decision took her weeks. The teacher suspected that her best student was getting into a toxic rtionship, seeing how off she was.


    "Is there really no chance with you two? I still can''t believe you did it..." Aurora grumbles, reluctant to ept the reality, "What happened this time? It''s not like he wasn''t a jerk before...?"


    What happened? Not much. I just walked in on my husband kissing my sister. They might have been doing it all along, but seeing it is still different.


    "Doesn''t matter now," I close my eyes, shaking my head to get him out of it, "He doesn''t love me, and now the love of his life is all healed. They will be together, and I''ll be free of them. That''s the n." "Uh-huh, good n," Aurora shoots death stares at me, "don''t mind me asking but, where is the baby in your perfect n?"


    I return her a deadpan. The baby wasn''t there when I came up with this n. But then again, Sebastian already made it clear that it wouldn''t change anything anyway.


    "You don''t have to stay in a marriage for a baby, but you still should tell him," Aurora says, huffing angrily as she rants, "Ughhh, why do I have to defend that jerk?! Look what you made me do!" Only she would trash a powerful billionaire in the city for a notorious me.


    Aurora pushes the flight ticket to me, pressing it down with one finger, and in her other hand lies my phone: "Tell him, and no matter his attitude, you can leave knowing you did everything you could."


    Tell him that I''m leaving with a baby he doesn''t want, a baby with his blood that would ruin his chance with Ava? On the day where he sees the first shine of hope to be with his beloved?


    Even for me, that''s too cruel.


    "He deserves to know," Aurora just says.


    Hesitating, I take the phone.


    "What?" Aurora opens her eyes wide when I put it down.


    "I texted him,"


    "Texted?!" Aurora rolls her eyes, "He is your husband, and you TEXT? For a news like this?!" She grabs my phone in fury and I let her.


    I''m tired. Tired of seeing hatred in the eyes I love. Tired of hearing the coldness in the voice that once brought me warmth.


    "Seriously?! This is all you can do?" Aurora presses my phone to my face.


    [I''m at the airport. Say the word and I won''t leave.]


    "If there are even the slightest feelings for me in his heart," I look at Aurora, "just one word to tell me he is okay with me staying NEAR his life, even if divorced, I''ll fight for him, for the baby, for everything and anything. But if not, then..." Then what''s the point of torturing everyone with an innocent baby?


    [Attention all passengers, this is the final boarding call...]


    For a whole hour, we waited, only to hear the call for boarding repeated to thest one. Aurora''s look turns sadder and sadder. Strangely, mine remains calm. I''m used to disappointment.


    Or. I didn''t get my hopes up this time.


    My phone rings, cutting Aurora off. She nudges me excitedly, but it''s not a call from him.


    [Mr. Fuller calling...] Three words glowing coldly on my screen. My heart freezes. I don''t want to pick up.


    "Hello," I hear my own cold voice.


    "Your mom is hurt. Come home." With a colder voice, he hangs up before I could.

 Chapter 006 Blood Vessel

    Scarlett''s POV


    "What was that?" Aurora blinks. My one-sentence phone call amazes her.


    I grip my phone, for the second time today, struggling with my n. I just want to stop being hurt. Is it too much to ask? I close my eyes. A part of me wants to just grab the ticket and leave, letting the world burn behind me. But I can''t. If mom needs a blood transfusion, I need to be there. That''s what I''m in this family for. Their blood vessel.


    Please, lord, please tell me this phone call has nothing to do with my message to Sebastian.


    Between Mom really is injured, and Sebastian selling me out... I''m not sure which I hope is the situation.


    "I guess I''m not leaving today after all," I let out a sigh, mumbling to Aurora, "I''m really sorry but...I need you to take me back."


    "That''s great!" Aurora throws herself into me with genuine happiness in her voice, "That was him? What did he say? Is that always how you call each other?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With Mr. Fuller? Yes.


    My "dad", never loved me. He had a deep flow of hatred behind his eyes when he looked at me since I could remember. I just didn''t know why until I found out I was adopted. And for how I found out I have to thank Ava. "Scar, don''t worry too much, I''m sure Mrs. Fuller is fine," Driving faster than usual, Aurora spares mind tofort me. Well, I guess for a former F1 racer, it''s not too fast.


    "I...thanks."


    I can''t say "I know", nor "I hope so". Because if mom is not hurt, then it means the only person in the family who ever showed me warmth, lied to me. Just to lure me back to the living hell that they force me to call home.


    I don''t want to consider that possibility, but if anything really happened to Mr. Fuller''s beloved wife, he wouldn''t just throw me a sentence. He would send guards to hunt me down.


    I tear up my flight ticket, one fold, two folds, three...I throw the million pieces out to the remote road between the airport and the city. Between my almost-touched freedom, and my living nightmare.


    I can get another ticket, but I''ll never get my freedom. I''m the blood vessel to my "family", making leaving something I can never have. I actually thought I could, because Ava is supposed to be cured now, meaning I don''t have to give her my blood when she gets even if just a paper cut.


    How ridiculously naive was I?


    Mom, I''m sorry but I hope you really are injured, so that I don''t have to lose you. Please, don''t lie to me. Not you, too.


    When Aurora pulls up at the Fuller''s Vi to Ava''s fancily decorated wee home party filled with a happy crowd, I know my wish was not granted.


    They knew I was at the airport, hence the phone call.


    Sebastian told them after all. Just one word and I would have stayed for him, to be the blood vessel for his love, but even such a small thing he won''t do. He let THEM stop me instead.


    Sebastian Knight, good for you.


    I walk into the Fuller''s Vi. One of the most luxurious assets in the city. One that I used to call home which it never was.


    When I walk by the pool, I see Sebastian. ck suits ironed straight, with his leather shoes at a safe distance from the crazy kids in the water. He sits under the umbre, a drink in his hand, across to Ava. He sees me, and he frowns and looks away.


    I enter the lobby, and immediately Alfred approaches: "Miss Scarlett, Mr. Fuller is waiting for you in his study."


    "I thought Mom was injured?" I y their game.


    He dodges my eyes and just repeats his words. He is just a butler, a paid tool, just like me. No need for one tool to be hard on another.


    I nod quietly, and he bows again before leading the way.


    "Scarlett," Mr. Fuller nces at me when I enter before he turns his attention back to the file he was reading, "Richard agreed to make your movie. Starting Monday."


    Richard Hanson. THE director in the movie business. They say that he has got the golden finger -- any script he touches turns into dors.


    "How is Mom doing?" I ignore his generous offer to buy my freedom, and that irritates him.


    He finally looks up from his file, ring at me with his eyes narrowed dangerously. He is not used to me being like this. I mean, to be fair, he never really used the word "blood vessel". "She is resting, in her room," Mr. Fuller says with his stone-cold tone, "you don''t want to disturb her."


    He lured me back with her, and he didn''t even care to go through with his show.


    "Or I lose the movie you got me out of pure parental love?"


    "Youngdy, mind your words," Mr. Fuller puts away the file, his look gets colder, "Do you want to do this the easy way, or the--"


    "Let''s say the hard way," I cut him off, thest string holding the exhaust I have been suppressing in my chest broke. Shaking at the adrenaline rush, I raise my voice, "I, want, to, see, MOM!" And the next second I hear mom''s soft, sad, painful mumble from behind me: "Scarlett..."


    I close my eyes as pain spread my chest, the pain of my heart being broken, by thest family I thought I had left.

 Chapter 007 Out Under The Sun

    Sebastian''s POV


    I didn''t reply to Scar''s message. She would never leave. She just maniptes with threats like this.


    I might have spent too much time on Ava recently, and Scar is throwing a tantrum. She should understand that it''s a life on the line, even if that life belongs to the sister she hates.


    Not that I don''t understand Scar. I do. Being the healthy one, she is jealous of all the extra attention Ava is getting. That''s why she is the problem child. Always rebellious but proud, acting indifferent but begging for love. She is always looking for attention, with sour messages, tears, or a divorce.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t think she would really give me a signed one. Think of the catastrophe if I dared to really go through with it.


    Surely enough, Scar came back.


    No longer with that half-empty suitcase either. I guess her show ends tonight.


    After all, today we got the best result on Ava''s blood telet, almost reaching normal level. Today is the day Ava finally gets to live a normal life.


    "For a moment there, I really thought she would leave," Ava says, holding her smoothie with two hands cupping it like a child. She has to be careful with everything, and that makes her the quietdy she is, "...you win."


    Ava saw Scar''s message. She bet that Scar would leave, me the opposite.


    If Scar could leave, then she wouldn''t have used Ava''s injury to ckmail me five years ago.


    "...Sebastian..." Ava hesitates, and I turn to her, "Is it super horrible of me to...to wish that she would?"


    "Scar hurt you five years ago, so no, you are not horrible to feel that way."


    Scar knew how powerless Ava felt about her disease, and yet she still used that as leverage when Ava needed her the most.


    She could have earned my gratitude if she saved her own sister without a condition, instead, she had to ckmail me, and make me hate her.


    There is a reason why everyone hates her.


    "Stay here tonight?" Ava nces at the sky getting dimmer, "You can''t drive. You had a drink."


    I look at my watch. Scar has been in there for almost twenty minutes now, I frown as I mumble at Ava''s question, "Scar can drive..."


    If she doesn''t make it too hard on me and go home with me tamely.


    She put in a lot of effort in this time''s tantrum, all the way to divorce papers. I know I would have to pay for it, but getting everything about Ava''s surgery sorted out is still worth it. Besides, Scar is not hard to coax.


    "That watch...Is it from Scar?" Ava looks over and I hide my watch, but it''s toote, "I guess the watch I got you is too old now, huh?"


    It''s not old. It''s broken, by Scar. She is petty like that. Breaking things Ava gets me "by ident", and reces them with hers. I don''t like how she is marking me like a dog marking territory.


    She doesn''t like staying at the Fullers, nor does she have her suitcase with her. So what''s taking her so long?! Thinking about the fight we are going to have tonight, I feel my patience drain fast.


    "Scar buys me luxurys only when she''s upset with me, using MY money," I joke with Ava, not wanting her to be hurt at her gift being treated so meanly, "you know how cats w the sofa when they are upset? Like that." "A cat? She is so cute in your eyes," Avaughs, "so what am I to you?"


    A nightingale, I want to say. But this is the moment a loud crack breaks out above our head. Something ss broke. Along with a string of shouting too far to make out from where we are.


    Jack Fuller''s study.


    Of course it''s Scar. Who else.


    Rubbing my nose bridge, I stand up and sort my suits, "Sorry about that, guess I have a mess to clean up..."


    I shouldn''t have let our domestic problem blow up at other''s homes.


    To my surprise, when I got to Jack''s study, I saw Scar sitting on the ground, her palm covering her face with broken china pieces all around her, and a few small cuts on her legs. Scar was not the oneshing out?


    Looks like Jack pped her. Falling to the ground, Scar knocked a vase off the cab with her.


    I know Scar must have said some nasty things, but even so, Jack shouldn''t have raised his hand at a woman, let alone his own daughter.


    "What''s going on here?" I demand by the door, blocked by the broken shards.


    It''s that moment Scar notices me, shock in her eyes before they turn into vicious anger. Her cried-red eyes take me aback. I have never seen that look on her face... Well, never one directed at me.

 Chapter 008 Dragon Blood

    008 Dragon Blood POV


    Scarlett''s


    Sitting on the cold floor, I realize I made my judgment too early.


    I thought my life used to be a living hell. How wrong was I. Though everyone treated me horribly, never did theyy a finger on me.ter all, I was the precious blood vessel for the fragile Ava. They couldn''t afford to lose me. But not anymore.


    I palm my face, looking up slowly at the man I once called father, only to realize the coldness in his eyes: I''m still the blood vessel, just not "precious" anymore. I''m now a nice to have.


    After all, Ava is all but healed now.


    They won''t toss me away because I might still have value What do they have to lose if I don''t get my chance of a normal life?


    For that slight "might", I can''t have my freedom. I''m not allowed to leave the city and have my own They don''t care if my heart would be broken a million times every day here, seeing Sebastian with They don''t care that I might also need love, from somewhere, anywhere And they can afford to physically hurt me now.


    I dart my disbelieving eyes to "Mom", to the woman that I once thought might have spared just a little love in her heart for me even though most of it is reserved for her beloved real daughter


    She won''t look at me. She just covers her face with her palm and sobs, just like every time when Jack forced me to give blood to Ava to the point that I would faint


    "Mom, please, answer me."


    Just say that you really hurt yourself. Say that you told Jack to not lure me back. Say that there is a shred of love in your heart for me, that even though you need my blood for your beloved daughter, you also wanted happiness for me Please, just lie to me Like before


    to you to fucking stop talking to her Jack Fuller charges at me again, like an angry bull.


    To my surprise, Sebastian blocks him


    "Luck Sebastian''s muscled figure towers over Jack''s beer belly, "Whatever this is about, you can use your words instead of raising your hand"


    Actually. I''m not too surprised. He is the perfect prince charming. Even for a despicable me, he will stand up for. If he didn''t save me that time, then I wouldn''t have fallen in love with him.


    What a mistake.


    "How could you hurt your mom like this? Can''t get to me, Jack shouts at me through Sebastian, "Don''t you have no shame, you ungrateful brat! She loves you and you are hurting her heart with that lover


    Yes, that''s what I used to believe I let out augh, mocking the naive, stupid me


    008 Dragon Blood


    Mom bursts into a horrified cry, and Jack dashes over to take her into his arms.


    "You don''t want to hurt Anna, Scar," Sebastian frowns at me, holding his hand out for me with detest in his eyes. "I''m the one who you are upset with. We can solve it at home."


    Home? Iugh bitterly. We don''t have a home anymore, Sebastian. I built one for us, and you broke it.


    I don''t have a home now. I ner had one. And today, I lost thest person in the family I thought that had shed love on me, no matter how little.


    I look at his condescending offer, like the knight in his shining armor saving a damsel in distress.


    I was never the damsel he wanted to save.


    He regretted saving me that one time, too. The next day after he saved me, he became best friends with Ava, and started looking at me with detest like everyone else. Loving him as my salvation was just another lie I have been telling myself.


    "You want to sit there forever?" He gets impatient the next second, dragging me to my feet by my forearm.


    "Sebastian?" Ava''s voice rises by the door, and I watch Sebastian pull his hand back like I have someThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    -virus on my


    av arm.


    "Mom? What''s wrong?" Ava''s voice turns anxious when she sees Mom crying, her angry eyes soon dart at me, "Scarlett! Did you make Mom cry?!"


    "And if it is?" I retort, and she charges at me.


    The next second Sebastian runs over and picks Ava up into his arms: "Carefull Shards on the floor!"


    Now that''s love.


    Not a condescending scold while "saving" me when he didn''t even care that I was bleeding. But to stride over the minefield just so she won''t get hurt in the slightest way. Watching the two pairs of righteous couples holding each other, protecting their loved ones from me ultimate evil. I lower my eyes and rub my forearm where red finger marks are left. Suddenly I lost all the interest to even talk to any of these people.


    This is my life. My loving family and my perfect husband, protecting the real princess from me, the evil dragon.


    I wish they would y me, but they won''t. They lock the dragon up in a dark dungeon to harvest the dragon blood. That''s my only value to them. Always have been, always will be.

 Chapter 009 Hatred Between Sisters

    009 Hatred Between Sisters Sebastian''s POV


    There are broken shards everywhere on the floor. I dare not put down Ava. Her blood telet might have reached a normal level now, but no one dares to test if the monster that''s been haunting her is still lurking nearby.


    Thest time Ava needed blood from Scar was because of a paper cut, literally. One that Scar caused no


    less.


    "...Please?" Scar mumbles when she walks over to me, not looking at me.


    1 can''t put her down, you know why."


    Scar snorts coldly, finally looking up from under her messy hair. Jack must have pped her really hard, to mess up her hair like that, as well as leaving a scarlet red palm print on her cheek. "Excuse me," Scar says with a clear but cold tone that I''m not familiar with, ing through."


    I stopped Ava by the door.


    1 frown, hating the sarcasm in Scar''s eyes. She knows why I misunderstood and she is mocking me for it. Every time I even just stood close to Ava she woulde up and break us apart. "Where are you going?!" Jack yells behind Scar before I can answer.


    "To wait in the city, so I can be the blood vessel when your precious Ava needs it," Scar sneers at Jack coldly. She always talks to Jack in that way. Rough father-daughter rtionship since forever. But never did Scar act like this with Anna in the room. Soar loves her mom like a little puppy. She hides the family drama from Anna.


    Anna freezes shocked at Scar''s words, gasping for air, Blood vessel is a strong expression. Yes, most of the time when Ava gets injured, we need Scar''s


    help. It''s luck beyond my wildest dream that Jack found an orphan to adopt with the blood type Ava needed. But they gave Scar everything they could, the same as Ava. Even Ava gets jealous sometimes when Scar gets more.


    I can''t believe Scar would use such a harsh phrase to Anna. No wonder Jack got so upset.


    Before I could stop it, Ava''s handnded on Scar''s face, adding to Jack''s palm print.


    nly, Scar rubs her liper with the back of her hand, checking the blood. Ava''s nail left a slight cut on her lips. But when Scar looks up, there isn''t even a shred of anger in her eyes. Just pure coldness.


    I hated the old Scar that would make a fuss every time she was crossed, but I don''t like this cold one


    even more. There is something off about her.


    "Ava," I warm, stepping away to put some distance between the two sisters.


    1 can tolerate her for you, but not this time!" Ava cries, struggling to jump down, "Look what she did to MY mom!"


    Both of the girls love Anna. She is a loving mother.


    Scarlets out a coldugh at Ava as if she said something funny, and that boils Ava. I don''t really get how


    +25This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    009 Hatred Between Sisters


    two sisters who grew up together could hate each other so much like they are enemies. Well, most hatred is initiated by Scar. Ava doesn''t like her, but she never initiates a fight first.


    "Scar, this is enough," I warn her. I started this mess. I should have caved when Scar brought up divorce. Instead, I let her go through with her show, and now she is out of control.


    But Scar doesn''t stop like she usually would. My words used to work. She looks at me without a word, shaking her head slowly with disappointment in her eyes. I feel like I don''t know her anymore.


    "I don''t need your blood anymore! I never wanted it in the first ce!" Ava grips her fist like a little animal, pouting at Scar, "My family would be so much better off without you!"


    To my surprise, Scar smiles. The Scar I remember would get angry and fight with Ava.


    "Really?" Scar gives Ava a cold, taunting smirk, "Sorry I have been forcing you to take my blood all these years, but if it''s okay with your Highness, could you talk to your dear father and let me leave the city?" Ava darts a surprised look at Jack. Jack closes his eyes with a sigh.


    "I want you gone! Seb says it''s okay for me to think horribly like that!" Ava bursts into tears, "I hate you! I fucking hate you!"

 Chapter 010 Worst Possible Crime

    010 Worst Possible Crime


    Sebastian''s POV


    know how sensitive Ava is about her condition. To be and over again. That''s why when ficar used that to for eyes toward Sear


    the sister she doesn''t like to save her life, over my hand, Ava started having rest hatred in her


    Of course you can say that," Scar spats at Ava viciously, "you can take the high road all you want, because your army al tie me to the table and drain my blood for you if they need to."


    Scarlett Fulled" I warn her, and Ava raises her hand again. I dodge to the side so Ava cart reach Scar but Scar catches Ava''s aim at the same time. It all lingens so fast, and Ava bursts into a painful shout. have to push Scar away. Scar falls to the ground, her hand pressed on a sharp shard. I see.


    I didn''t even use too much force. I did push her, but the fall was mostly her way of making me feel bad. I want to put Ava down, but she wouldn''t care about the shards in the room and she would definitely hurt herself.


    "I''m sorry," I can only apologize with words, "but you went too farying your hands on her. She is... not like you"


    Scar doesn''t stand up. She sits there and startsughing, but so bitterly her eyes are dim and icy cold.


    I know I hurt her. I injured her for Ava. Worst possible crime tomit with Scar. But if I let her hurt Ava, she would still be the one ending up hurt the most anyway. Donating blood is not an easy job.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "See?" Scarughs at Ava, her smile bright, her eyes teary.


    I don''t know why, but that smile stings my eyes.


    I don''t like the sarcastic Scar. I take my words back.") would rather have Scar shouting and fighting when she is upset, than being this cold, vicious stranger. The Scar I know does not hold anything in her chest. She calls as she sees. Ava can''t hold back her tears at Scar''s knife-like words. I put Ava on Jack''s table, "Will you ke an eye on


    her?


    Jackes over to guard Ava.


    I walk over to Scar, but as if not want me to touch her, Scar stands up quickly, keeping a distance


    between us.


    stop, irritated by her acting.


    "I know you are upset," I sigh at Scar, giving her a way out to stop all this drama, "What you gave me is still


    in the car. You can go get it yourself."


    I knew better than to sign those divo


    papers


    papers. Look at the show even without that. She just wants those back. She didn''t have to make such a fuss about it. I didn''t have to let her.


    "Mall me," Scar says coldly, leaving for the door.


    1010 Worst Possible Crime


    "I''m sorry, daddy..." Ava cries in Jack''s arms, and hugging her, Jack blows out a shout at Scar-


    "Youe back here and apologize!"


    His loud shout gives Scar a shiver. She stops, not turning around for a long moment.


    Tsk.


    "Jack, this is my fault "I know Scar won''t budge, she is too stubborn, "...I got into a fight with Scar, and that''s why she''sshing out. I''m sorry-"


    "I''m notshing out," Scar turns around, cutting me off. Still coldly, but she is speaking up this is not about you."


    I finally recognize the Scar I know. All her shorings aside, she loves me, genuinely.


    for me. "and


    "So you just happen toe to your parents'' and get into a fight today, on the day of our fight when you knew I would be at Ava''s party?" Iugh at her stubbornness. She gets jealous all the time, but before she would announce it out loud. Not like today.


    happen to be here because YOU sold me out to Jack Fuller," Scar is notughing, her cold eyes ring at me as if I''m her enemy, too.


    This is the second time she looks at me like that.


    "What do you mean ''sold out''?" I frown.


    "You are the only one who knew I was at the airport," Scar narrows her eyes at me suspiciously, "and after I told you that, HE set up this trap to lure me here. So, you tell me."


    "I didn''t tell anyone anything!" I grit my teeth, getting annoyed. Scar knows how to irritate me, in the ways. hate the most. Why would she assume I would brag about our stupid fight to everyone?!


    Scar cocks an eyebrow, and then with a snort, her eyes dart to Ava.


    "Don''t look at her," I frown, "She actually bet that you would leave." Scar..as a pregnant look on her face.

 Chapter 011 Pure Hatred

    011 Pure Hatred


    Sebastian''s POV


    Scar shaken her head slowly, throwing her disappointment Into my face: "So, she DOES know"


    Does she have trouble understanding English? That''s not what I meant!


    "Saying you want me gone, and yet your report me to your daddy," Soar sneers at Ave with pure viciousness in her volen, "I guess between your loving Romeo and my blood, you still want thetter just a tiny bit more, huh?" I can understand why Ava would hate her. I want to seal those poisonous lips too at moments like this.


    "You took him from mel" Ava bursts into a hysterical cry, "You did! You took him! He was mine! We were meant to be together!"


    "Okay," Sear is calm while smiling at Ava, too calm for me to recognize. The red palm prints on her cheek adds a touch of seductive fragileness to her, "If you beg your daddy to let me go, I will divorce him, today." I roll my eyes with a huff.


    She is just ying Ava, but Ava would fall for it. I would have married Ava even if I couldn''t cure her.


    Ava cries harder.


    "You know how sensitive she is about her situation," I use a firmer tone. I don''t like Scar bullying with viciousness, "Will you stop?"


    "Fine, Romeo," Scarnds those heartless eyes on me, "I''ll let you take the heat for her then. Get me out of the fucking


    city, and you get to marry Ava."


    "It''s not funny," I''m losing my patience fast.


    "It''s not supposed to be!" Scar retorts coldly, her re to me is just as cold as those she throws at Jack Fuller, "You said she bet that I would leave, so that means you bet that I would stay, no?"


    I didn''t before, but I feel guilty when she says it out loud.


    "You think I''m so desperately in love with you that I would never leave you. Since I''m this hideous a monter that none of you want to keep around, why not divorce me and marry her?! She doesn''t need me anyway!"


    "You are upset right now-"


    "Seriously? Sebastian Knight!" Scar shakes her head with sarcasm and disappointment, "I didn''t know you were such a hypocrite. You could at least admit that you don''t dare to let me leave."


    I take a deep breath to hold my temper.


    "What? Upset that I''m bursting the illusional bubble you are hiding in?" Scar wouldn''t stop. "You are just like them! You hate me and you torment me, but you don''t want me gone just in case Ava might need me. You condemn me for speaking out the truth when you knew, y "That''s not true!" I retort, but can''t find a good argument.


    011 Pure Hatred


    How do you prove your heart with arguments? She HAS been the main source for Ava''s many blood. transfusions, I do need her help with Ava, and I do feel safer when Scar is around, even though Ava''s situation is looking up for now. But I don''t see her as a blood vessel! What does that even mean?!


    "You really want to go that much, then just fucking go!" I wish I had signed the damn papers now, want me to mail you that damn divorce papers? You got it! Expect it in two to three days!"


    "You


    "Did you


    miss the part where I said I would have been gone if it weren''t for your rat of a little lover?! If YOU didn''t share OUR message with her?!"


    Unlike usual where Scar would back off when I get mad for real, she fights back without hesitation.


    "I do fucking want to go, and they fucking lured me back saying that Mom needs a blood transfusion!! fucking hate them, and I fucking hate you!"


    The hatred in her eyes is so real that I fail to form a reply.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It''s not like I never had a nasty fight with Scar. Actually, all fights with her are nasty. She is like a stray cat that you can never get too close to. She purrs when you feeds her, and she ws when you rub her the wrong way. But never before has the love in her eyes are gone like today, reced with real hatred. Pure, hatred. 1


    012 Soulless

 Chapter 012 Soulless

    012 Soulless


    Sebastian''s POV


    I felt that something was off with her, now I know.


    It''s her loving eyes. She has been looking at me with obvious love in those eyes even before we were old enough to understand what love is, and she never hides that.


    That love was still there even this morning, when she gave me the divorce papers. But now, that lively light is gone.


    I could barely recognize her without it.


    I feel like I lost something important. It''s not supposed to be this way.


    Her love has always been a bother to me. If she didn''t love me, she wouldn''t have ckmailed me, and I wouldn''t have hated her. I wouldn''t have been locked into a marriage I didn''t want, and I would have been with Ava!


    If she didn''t love me, none of this would have happened. She would save Ava just like the sister she should be, and I would have been with Ava, just like how I wanted since the first time I met her.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    But she did give her love to me. She gave it, and now she is taking it back. And I feel at a loss. It''s not fair,


    "I''m sorry!" Anna bursts into a cry and catches all our attention. She is crying so much her clothes are damp, "I just want the family to be whole, Scar! I''m sorry, but I.......I wanted you to all stay close, all of you!" Scar cries quietly at Anna''s words. Her quiet crying stings me.


    She doesn''t even flinch when I mention divorce now, but her eyes redden at Anna''s tears. Deep down she is still the little girl who loves her mom, even though she is disappointed to the most today. Her tears bring my reason back.


    I never knew Scar looked at us that way. Thinking that we treat her as... a "blood vessel". Even thinking abou that phrase, I''m sickened in my gut. As if we don''t see her as a human being. As if we see her...as an object. That''s not true... is it?


    "I already said I''m staying." Scar says with an empty volce, as if her soul is no longer with her. Her tone lifeless like a doll, uttering words not from her heart, but programmed in her, "I won''t leave the city, and I wille if she needs my blood. Anything else?"


    H


    Jack Fuller takes a long sigh, "...we could have done this the easy way..."


    Scarlets out a faint mockingugh.


    "I''m sorry I burst the bubble of lies, and sorry I can''t y a loving family," Scar looks at her family, one after another, skipping me, "But isn''t it nicer this way? You get everything you want from me, and you no longer need to fake a smile facing me."


    Her soul is gone, as is the love in her eyes.


    12


    1112 Suulers


    Even Jack failed to answer this time. He hugs Ava tighter into his chest, and Anna melts to the ground. Scar looks Anna into the floor, but she is not going over. Not to help, nor tofort. If Anna lied to Scar, then I can imagine Scar reacting this way. She hates being lied to It was a bomb on Ava, too I think that''s when the two sisters went their separate ways.


    I have always felt righteous to hate her. She forced my hand when I didn''t love her. She could have saved Ava but she demanded a price.


    She has been donating blood for Ava so much that I felt like she was stealing from Ava when she refused us, that one time, five years ago. How could she suddenly refuse to help, when it had be so natural that we would think "When Ava gets hurt, Scar is there to donate blood"?


    I saw it right to punish her request. I saw it natural to not love her.


    Am I wrong?


    If I see her not as a blood vessel, but as a human being, would I be demanding her help for free without feeling guilty...


    or at least, with gratitude? Would I hate her, just because she demanded something for herself, in exchange for giving something that was rightfully hers?


    "Can I go now?" She mumbles. This time no one answers.


    I can''t look at this Scar in the eyes right now, and she doesn''t let me. She passes me as if I don''t exist, and left quietly.

 Chapter 013 I’ll live

    013 I''ll live Scarlett''s POV


    I slept - more like, cked out - for three whole days after that horrible fallout with my, well, ex-family. I can barely remember how Aurora got me back to her penthouse alone. I have been in and out due to a low fever, remembering only glimpses of Aurora feeding me stuff, some sweet, some bitter.


    Of course, Sebastian didn''t reach out. Surprisingly though, nor did the divorce papers that he said I could expect in two to three days. He knows Aurora''s address.


    "Back to life, sleeping beauty?" A big smile crawls onto Aurora''s face when shees in with a ss in her hand, "How do you feel?"


    Numb. So, better than most days.


    "Ginger honey water," Aurora settles down by my side as I rub my face to try to wake up more, "it helps with the fever. No argument."


    i now


    I hate ginger, she knows! But I also know I can''t afford to joke with my body, now more than ever. I have a little thing in my womb to take care of.


    "I guess that means you are keeping the baby?" Aurora''s eyesnd on my belly, where I''m stroking subconsciously.


    "Ohh, I didn''t know I had a choice," I roll my eyes at her.


    "We can find you a state that allows-"


    as


    "Not possible..." I shake my head. As if the Fullers would let me, "That''s not even the biggest issue. I mean, can I really live with myself if I...?"


    If 1 Kill it? KILL!


    It''s such a heavy word to bear, especially linked with my own baby. I know it would be a thorn between Sebastian and Ava if I kept the baby, but I don''t want to put that kind of weight on my conscience for her. At least, not so fast. I need time to think before making a rational decision.


    When I look up, I see Aurora''s worried eyes. Silly. I wouldn''t be the first single mom in the world. They can do it, and so can I.


    "What''s your n after this?"


    ugh. She asked the same question as Sebastian did They don''t see me having a life without him. I don''t me them. I did make him the core of my life, and I see my mistake now.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I''ll live, Aurora, probably better than now."


    "So...you are not leaving anymore...for real?" Aurora nces at me with suspicious eyes, "Seriously, why North Dakota? What could it possibly have for you there?!..."


    Aurora starts her machine-gun-style ranting again. I smile at her and listen, feeling a serenity I haven''t felt for a very long time.


    013 l?ve


    The feeling of being cared for.


    "You have no idea how brave I was to get you that ticket!" Aurora shakes my shoulders, making an exaggerated face, "I seriously thought that I would die at Lilith''s hands! She would eat me alive when she knows that I let you leave without telling her!" My smile freezes at that name.


    Lilith. It puts a bitter taste on my tongue. We three used to be the conjoined baby in school. We were always together. Best friends forever, that''s how we lived it. But now, she doesn''t even talk to me.


    "I doubt she would care now..." I lower my eyes. Lilith warned me that she wouldn''t ever talk to me if I married Sebastian. I did it anyway, smacked by love.


    Lilith kept her promise, too. Not a single word, for five years. She hates Sebastian for some reason, reasons I didn''t care to listen to.


    He really is a mistake for which I paid with my everything.


    "Anyways!" Seeing me turning blue, Aurora quickly diverts the topic, "Girls night tonight?! You and me! haven''t been going out for a fun night for so long!"


    I have been drowning in my marriage, and Aurora in her career, under the whip of her mother. A fun night is a concept lost on us now.


    "I can''t drink-"


    "Even better!" Aurora hugs me lively, "You can watch me drink and drive me home after! Perfect!" D She manages to get augh out of me.


    "I have to run, but don''t you dare stand me up tonight, you hear me?!" Aurora checks the Swiss on her wrist in a hurry, dashing out before struggling with her high heel by the door, "See you at Nightingale, 8 pm!" The room falls into absolute silence after her lively figure is gone.


    Too quiet to drown out the turmoil the divorce left in my head.

 Chapter 014 Mr. Knight’s Ex

    014 Mr. Knight''s Ex


    Scarlett''s POV


    I want to sit down right there on the staircase and let the overwhelming emptiness gulp me, but I dare not. I know if I let it, then I will stay beaten. I will lose the strength I''m pretending to have and copse


    I thought I could let go of Sebastian. Ever since I walked into their kiss three months ago, I have been preparing for this day. I did it.


    It just hurts more than I expected.


    Closing my eyes, I try to chase Sebastian out of my head. I just need something, anything, to take up the hole left in my heart now that I carved him out.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Something I could value. Something for myself. I lived my life around him, but I used to have a life of my own. I used to have friends tough and cry with, used to bepetitive just like any student. I used to have a dream. Inave it


    I was going to be a writer, before up and stayed home to build a family,


    Richard Hanson.


    Jack Fuller''s mean face when he mentioned that name pops into my mind, like he was throwing a bone to a pitiful dog.


    Anger burns in my chest, and magically, the pain dulls at that.


    I can''t believe Jack Fuller thought about it before I did. He thought he could threaten/lure me with my dream - the first script I ever wrote. He didn''t evaluate its weight on my heart right only because I have long given up that dream for my marriage. I shouldn''t have done that.


    Though he didn''t think I could make it. He never had faith in me, and that''s why he didn''t help me when brought that to him, and that''s why he never mentioned it again until he desperately needed something to bind me here.


    He thinks he can buy my freedom with MY dream, so why not start there? Prove him wrong by making it on my own!


    And I know just the person.


    Pulling out of my phone, I type before hitting send-


    To Adrian Dunn: [A movie from Mr. Knight''s ex-wife. Want it? - S]


    I only slid into my inbox after I sent that message. Only one new message is lying there. I wouldn''t expect


    Jack Fuller to even care. Even to ask for my help, Ava would talk to me through Sebastian.


    But Mom didn''t call either, nor did she reach out in any way.


    The one new message belongs to Sebastian:


    [Coming home?]


    014 Mr Knight Ex


    Just two words. From three days ago. If I didn''t have Aurora to turn to, but just died in some corner that no one knows, he wouldn''t even know until the cops find me first.


    I stare at those two words, suddenly having such an urge tough-


    Either he didn''t take the divorce papers seriously, or he doesn''t understand what a divorce means.


    "Coming home"? Could a house be called a home if the couple sharing it is no longer married? After that ugly fallout, after I saw clearly the true faces of these so- called "family", after he snatched the divorce papers out of me just in case I would go back on my words, he asked:


    Are youing home?


    To do what? To give him love in exchange for his hatred? To tter him after his day of being Ava''s loyal knight? To "clear" the misunderstanding, and e to my senses" that they weren''t being horrible to me by demanding my blood for Ava when they treated me like shit, to decide that for myself?


    How could he have sent such a message, after everything?


    Even to a pet, you wouldn''t be so heartless.


    But then again, I wasn''t even a pet to him. A pet is something that even though not equal to, one would appreciate its existence.


    I was his enemy, he didn''t appreciate my existence except in the short moments when Ava needed me.


    I have been such a hrious idiot, and I am only seeing that now. Howughable. So I do. I burst intoughter in the empty room until it turned into a bitter cry.


    He never believed me when I said I loved him. He thought I married him to upset Ava. He used that assumption as an excuse to ignore everything I did for him in the past five years, in my whole life.


    Now I said I was over him, and he didn''t believe me either.


    1 wasn''t over him when I gave him the divorce papers, but I am now.


    Everyone needs to see the truth, at some point. So do I.


    015 He is Bad News

 Chapter 015 He Is Bad News

    015 He Is Bad News Scarlett''s POV


    Working on my script for the whole day, I was drowning in an unfamiliar sense of satisfaction. I have put " family" as the core of my life for so long, that I forgot the fun of living for myself.


    When I finally put it down, I almost missed my date with Aurora. Hurrying out of her ce, I got to Nightingale 10 minute to 8. I prefer being early.


    I wish I didn''t.


    Nightingale is the biggest nightclub in town. Best ce for entertainment for any and everyone, so long as you can afford a drink. We used toe here all the time in college, enjoying its "safe hour" for a little alcohol and a lot of fun. 8 pm to midnight, four hours of light, fun music with drinks and chats and snacks. Safe hour. Because after midnight, the heart-pumping DJ would get up there and boil this ce into a crazy porridge. Drugs, sex... You name it. But tonight, the safe hour is not safe, for me.


    I ordered a non-alcohol at the bar. I regreting in the moment the bartender shoots me that weird nce. I should have waited for Aurora, outside. It might be "safe hour", but it''s still a nightclub.


    And trouble found me even before I could get my drink.


    "Miss Fuller?" With too sweet a smile, a young man - a boy - scooches up to me almost pasting his body


    -to my legs, "Boss wants you. Please."


    I frown at him squeezing distance out between us. He has no sense of a proper manner and I have to


    leave the stool to dodge him.


    "Who is your boss?" I grip my phone tight, not sure if 1 should call for help. This is not the sa women, not to mention a pregnant one.


    He grins at me, then turns his head as a hint. I follow his sight to look.


    Gabriel fucking Fuller.


    t ce for


    I really shouldn''t havee tonight. But then again, if he wants trouble with me, I wouldn''t be safe even if not at a nightclub.


    Gabriel is Jack''s only son, and Ava''s only big brother. And I''m pretty sure to him, Ava is his only sister, too.


    I was hurt by Sebastian because he cares about Ava so much that he is blind when ites to her. He would scold me without caring whether I was the one misbehaving.


    But Gabriel?


    He is her real minion.


    He is not decent as Sebastian tries to be, he is a real bully.


    Even if Ava so much as shoots a frown in my direction, he woulde for "revenge". He broke my toys. that I refused to lend to Ava; he destroyed my homework and told the teachers that he could prove! 1/2


    019-4e Bad News


    didn''t do them, cause he was my brother who lived under the same roof with me, he would spread rumors about how I cheated my way through anything I did better than Ava.


    I enjoyed school because I had two loyal friends. But it doesn''t mean I wasn''t suffering with the shadow called Gabriel over my head for ten long years.


    What scares me the most is, he couldn''ty a finger on me...until now.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    [Code red, help!] Code red is Gabriel for me, Aurora, and Lilith.


    I only managed to send a quick message to Aurora before the boy basically dragged me to his boss.


    Sitting among his "gang", Gabriel gives me his iconic evil smirk, leaving me standing in front of his table, suffering the humiliating stares andughs he approves his gang to shoot me. Just like in school. Gabriel is the most typical rich brat as ites. School king, popr among bullies and those who fear bullies; mean girls by his side, one after another.


    "Haven''t got time to teach you a lesson, little Scar," Gabriel startszily. He is smiling but his tone is dangerous, "...is that why you dare to bully Ava now?"


    Bully Ava? Iugh. I should have known, I mean, even rejecting to give Ava my doll is a crime. So it makes total sense that Gabriel is here for revenge after what happened three days ago.


    "After all these years, you are still just her little minion without a brain of your own," I fold my arms, counting how long it would take Aurora toe in my mind, "what am I supposed to have done this time?"


    Ava lies. Period. I don''t know why a spoiled princess like her even needs to lie. It''s not like her army wouldn''t tear me apart if she


    just told them to. But she likes to lie her way into that, as if that gives her extra satisfaction. She frames me like it''s her job, and she is serious about her career.


    "You tried to kill her, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 016 Gabriel’s Trial

    016 Gabriel''s Trial


    Scarlett''s POV


    "What?" I shouldn''t have, but Iughed out loud.


    Even for Ava, it''s a hit too dramatic.


    "You, want, her, dead," Gabriel says with a stone-cold voice. He is actually serious. His gang shoots. the disdain looks as if among them, a group of bullies, I''m the most wicked.


    "Did Ava mention that thest time I saw her was in her dear daddy''s study? With her daddy, mummy, and her Romeo all around her?"


    "So?" Gabriel is notughing, nor getting my implication.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "So?" I cock my eyebrow, knowing if I roll my eyes right now I would definitely piss him off so I dare not, So how do you even imagine that I could eveny a finger on her with her army protecting her?" "You didn''ty a finger on her?" Gabriel stands up and walks to me in a dangerous stride, his tone getting meaner and colder, "Sure, not A finger. You left a fucking handprint on her forearm!"


    I frown. I did try to grab her arm, but I barely even closed my grip before Sebastian pushed me down onto the floor. How the hell did I leave anything on her arm?!


    "She was trying to p me so I grabbed her arm," I try to exin, knowing if Ava really was "hurt", then today I won''t be able to leave in one piece, "and Sebastian pushed me away before I could even- I gasp as Gabriel pours his drink down my head.


    The spicy smell of the alcohol stings my eyes. I wiped my eyes in panic, and this move saved Gabriel''s p fromnding on my face. Itnded on my arm and I fell backward.


    "He is right to have pushed you! Or you would have been dead by now!" Gabriel growls at .. I sit on the floor, dare not to stand up. He doesn''t like it when I fight back for myself. I can''t take my baby into a fight I can''t win.


    My heart pumping fast in my chest. What''s Aurora doing?! She would drop everything if she saw Code Red. But even if she didn''t see my message, she should have been here by now. "Stand up," Gabriel orders.


    "What do you want?" I demand, scared as hell. Could I run, if he tried to get physical? Do I have a chance? But if I don''t...he might not kill me, but he would definitely hurt the baby! Lazily, Gabriel pulls out his phone and points its camera at me.


    "Stand up," Gabriel''s tone gets grumpier, "don''t be scared, little bunny. I just want an apology video from you."


    I stand up slowly. I have been apologizing to Ava for "bullying her" all my life. I don''t care if I have to do it again to protect my baby.


    "Scarlett F," Gabriel starts. He refuses to call me by HISst name. Talking into his camera himself first, he continues, "You broke a vase in Dad''s study, leaving shards on the ground, do you object?" 016 Gabriel''s Trial


    I see where this is going.


    "No, it is true," I answer as how he wants.


    "Then, you said nasty things first to Mom, then to Ava, trying to get her into a fight with you, do you object?"


    I didn''t want a fight with Ava. Admitting that would only add more items to my crime list. But I don''t see objecting do me any good.


    "No, I don''t object."


    "Are you aware that even just a small cut on her finger could endanger Ava''s life?" Gabriel enjoys his game. So does his gang.


    "She is healed," I answer. A small cut won''t make her bleed to death now.


    Gabriel looks up from his phone, staring at me with his creepy evil grin.


    ""Yes, I''m aware," I change my answer.


    "So," Gabriel smiles with satisfaction,


    Bunu are now charged with the attempt on Ava''s life, do y


    An you object?"


    "No, I don''t object," I sigh, just wanting to get this over with.


    "Good girl," Gabriel grins, focusing his camera on me, "now strip."


    What?! I open my eyes wide, not sure if I heard him right.


    "Strip, or I''ll do it for you," Gabriel says slowly, in that dangerous tone, "you didn''t think you could get away with such a horrible behavior just by saying a few lines of bullshit that you don''t even believe yourself, do you?"


    "I did not attack her!" I shout into his camera. I don''t want to give him the satisfaction, but tears of humiliation are brimming my eyes. He has always been an asshole, but never pushed it this far.


    I knew my life would be in hell mode now, Because Ava doesn''t need blood transfusions from me like daily meals anymore.


    "You need a lesson you can remember," Gabriel judges coldly, "Rx. I won''t spread the video. You bear myst name after all. But if the next time you dare to touch Ava again, you can be sure that I will!" In my desperation of realizing that he is serious about this, he strides over.

 Chapter 017 The White Knight

    017 The White Knight


    Scarlett''s POV


    "Stay back!" I shout, no longer care about attracting attention.


    "No one can save you," Gabrielughs, "No one will. You know why? Because you are THAT notorious, as much as your evilness deserves."


    He strides over and I grab the beer bottle I have been ncing at. I knock it onto the table and get a weapon out of it.


    back!" I point the sharp broken ss at Gabriel, backing as he approaches closer.


    "I dare you to try, my dear little sister," Gabriel raises his head and shows his throat at me, "be the murderer that you are, and let everyone see!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Youe one step closer, and I will stab this into MY throat!" I point the ss under my know I will die because there won''t be enough blood for me in this city!"


    Gabriel bursts intoughter so hard that tearse out of him.


    own jaw, "You


    "Seriously?" Gabrielughs, not forgetting to point his damn camera still on me, "You think I''d care if you hurt yourself? I have got evidence shooting right now, showing that it has nothing to do with me, SIS. "You don''t care about


    me," I nod slowly, daring not to let my guard down, "but would you care if your daddy hears that you killed the blood vessel he found with hardship, for your beloved little sister? What if Ava''s illnesses back, hmm? Do you dare to bet me with HER life?!" My words knocked the smirk off his stupid face.


    Gabriel is THAT stupid.


    No matter how much Ava hated me, she never came at me herself. But Gabriel doesn''t


    a big enough brain to understand what consequences mean. Gabriel looks in a conundrum.


    He can''t let me off easily because that hurts his pride, but he dares not endanger Ava because of my


    threat.


    "While you are shooting, then let me tell you this once and for all, so you can remember! I take my chance at getting rid of the bully once and for all, "your dad begged me to stay in this fucking city, because he is smarter than you! He knows better than to endanger Ava. I''n be there! And if she dies, you know that she dies with her blood on YOUR fucking hands!"


    Gabriel''s face is shifting between white and red as anger rushes to his head, but he is not making another pushy move.


    I don''t know how to end this either. I dare not to take my weapon off my neck. I talk big, but if he kept on his bullying, or even stripped me for real, it''s not like I would kill myself over such small things.


    -


    My stupid bluff could only scare him a stupider head.


    617 The White Knight


    And this is when HE shows up.


    "What''s going on here?" With his long legs, Sebastian strides over like the shining white knight he is, demanding at the situation.


    I wouldn''t expect any justice from him though. After all, he is the asshole''s best friend. If he had taken the side of reason, he wouldn''t have been Gabriel''s friend in the first ce.


    Gabriel was relieved to see Sebastian.


    "Ava has been crying for three days. She is really upset this time," Gabriel turns to Sebastian, "don''t you know?"


    Sebastian doesn''t look at him, his re nails on me.


    Yeah, sure. Another result of my crimes, I guess. Three days though? Ava wouldn''t shed even one drop of tears if there is no audience for her show. She saves them for Sebastian''s presence, and she has been able to cry on cue since we were very young. I think forming that skill helps with her acting career a lot.


    Seeing Gabriel dropping his n, I let my arm down, slowly. Gabriel wouldn''t get physical with me in front of Sebastian. He has an image to maintain in front of the white knight. My hand is still shaking, from fear and adrenaline rush. I''m holding on to the bottle''s handle so h "What are you doing here?" Sebastian surprises me when his question is raised by my side.


    He rarely initiates a talk with me, fights about Ava aside. I wouldn''t expect him to talk to me at all after the fall out though.


    I cock my eyebrow, looking at him.

 Chapter 018 Code Red

    018 Code Red


    Scarlett''s POV


    "For a drink," I''shrug, leaving. I didn''t want to talk to him, but getting words out of my body finally got me to get


    back in control of my shaken body.


    Suddenly Sebastian grips my chin and raises my head in his direction, tilting his head at me with a frown:" You cut yourself."


    "Let go," I push his hand with a frown, but he won''t let go.


    I would be so happy before, if his attention couldnd on me like this. But not anymore. I don''t like him touching me at will as if I am still his belongings. I was. Not anymore.


    My hand might have shakened when I pressed the bottle under my jaw. I didn''t know it would be so sharp. But he fixes my head in that position more like to force me to look at him, rather than checking my wound. "Did you mention my wound to help, or you just want to watch me bleed to death?"


    ring at him, I w his wrist. He clicks his tongue as he lets go.


    Taking a deep breath to calm myself, I restrain myself from rolling my eyes. But again, Sebastian raises an arm to block me when I turn to leave.


    Maybe I missed the suning out from the west this morning.


    I stop and turn to look at him for the first time this night, ready to give the fight he begs for, only to notice a small cut on his bottom lip.


    "What''s your problem?!" I demand.


    "What''s Code red?" He ignores my temper.


    My jaw drops to the floor.


    I open my eyes wide, stattering I''m so shocked: "I-I sent that


    to you?!"


    Sebastian narrows his eyes at me, obviously too displeased to even answer. I frown, pulling out my phone to check. I didn''t send it to him. But I failed to send it to Aurora, too.


    my


    I sent it to Adrian Dunn. Just great. I totally forgot that myst sent message today was to him.


    Adrian Dunn is Sebastian''s nemesis. Not literally, just in business. That''s why I contacted him for script. Sebastian holds half of the entertainment business in his hand. If Sebastian wants to block me from making a name for myself as a "revenge" for Ava, I won''t stand a chance without someone at his


    level.


    "How did you even know about that?!" I can''t fathom the image of Adrian sharing his message with his


    sworn enemy.


    "I know about the one before your call for help, too," Sebastian grunts sullenly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I finally understand Sebastian''s anger toward me today


    I''m a nobody in the entertainment business, unlike Sebastian and Adrain, two big shots in the city, each


    018 Code Red


    have a hand on the scepter of the movie industry. I don''t have Jack Fuller''s resources to get Richard Hanson, nor do I have a rich pursuer to buy me resources like how Sebastian got Ava all her awards.


    I have only my first script AND the title of Ex-Mrs Knight.


    Adrian takes all the chances he gets to give Sebastian a hard time in business. So even for a nobody like me,ing to him with a piece of big news like "divorcing the King of social media" would definitely get Adrain''s attention.


    "In my defense, the news about our divorce would be long out before he could release that with the


    movie."


    I didn''t think it would be a problem for Sebastian. I mean, our divorce is going to hit the front page no matter what. After all, everyone in the city knows who has the King''s heart. ording to my calction, even his wedding with Ava would beat my movie to it. "Did you get the divorce papers yet?" Sebastian cocks an eyebrow.


    "Actually, not yet," I frown, "where did you-"


    "That''s right," Sebastian cuts me off coldly, "because I haven''t sent it yet."


    What...? What?!


    "Meaning, you are still my wife until I do," Sebastian continues, getting grumpier, "so the next time you want to contact my enemy to sell my scandal, think about the consequences before you do." Whatever. HE needs the divorce papers to marry Ava. I''m not the one who''s in desperate need of those


    papers.


    "Just send it to Aurora when you are done with it," I say as I see Gabriel''s stupid eyes open wide like a squeezed fish, "I won''t leak the news until you do, but I can''t speak for a stupider mind." Sebastian looks at Gabriel, and sees the problem too. The next second, Gabriel excums with utter excitement. "You are finally divorcing her?!"

 Chapter 019 Mr. Grumpy

    019 Mr. Grumpy


    Scarlett''s POV


    "Will you lower your voice?!" Sebastian grunts at the knucklehead.


    When you are rich enough, you automatically be a celebrity. Celebrities like Sebastian, their marital status can make a huge impact on their business if it got out the wrong way. I did think about this, and I thought it wouldn''t be a problem, but I shouldn''t have told Adrian, not before Sebastian made the official announcement.


    Going to leave, but I stop and add to him: "Sorry I announced it before you could make it official. But you are on a clock now. So you might want to give yourwyer some homework for the night."


    Adrian his nemesis, and Gabriel the knucklehead? They just might be the worst two people to know a secret Sebastian doesn''t want out.


    I don''t know if he was dying out of distrust of the detailed uses, or he just didn''t take it seriously. It


    can feel surreal to him, exactly because it has been something he has been longing for. Just like the baby''s news that I have been hiding behind the back of my head. I understand, but I don''t want to talk about it with him again. So I just pushed it forward on my own terms. It will sink in once it''s done.


    Sebastian res at me, not answering. He does that. Whenever I did something that upset him, he would put up his angry face and make me think until I could figure out what I did wrong myself. I would guess, I would ask, I would go through things that I had done one by Who was I kidding? He would look at me like that no matter what.


    And I''m tired of that.


    "Your call," I shrug off my advice indifferently, turning to leave. And both the men call after me:


    "Where are you going?"


    I''m not done with you!"


    I roll my eyes, having no desire to turn to face the two guys who love Ava the most in this world, especially when I have got blood and alcohol all over me. I really shouldn''t havee tonight. It''s all Aurora''s fault!


    "What now?" I ask as I text Aurora after I checked twice that it was the right chat: [Where are you?!!! Ran into code red here and I me you!]


    I nce up from my phone when no one answers. Gabriel waits for Sebastian to go first. And Sebastian, as always, res at me with a frown.


    "What?!" I ask again, getting frustrated, Sebastian rolls his eyes, seemingly more annoyed.


    Well, sorry if I sound grumpy but I have got a hole in my neck!


    Sebastian clicks his tongue impatiently and looks away, throwing himself onto the sofa hard like a kid throwing a tantrum. Usually, this is where I go and snuggle him, asking if there is anything I can do better.


    Now I know, there isn''t. Unless I can turn into Ava.


    "And you?" I nod at Gabriel.


    "Um..." Gabrief looks stunned by Sebastian''s reaction, and seems to have lost his tongue. Sebastian is a gentleman, he doesn''t usually show any negative emotions in public.


    I assume that''s sort of a spectacle to Gabriel.


    It used to hurt to see my "big brother" bully me for my own sister when he should be protecting me, too. But that pain stopped when I started seeing the reality. Now when I look at Gabriel, I don''t feel wronged. I just see a bully that needs to be put in his ce. I should have let go of the "family" that was never mine a long time ago.


    "If you want to continue the topic we were on, I suggest you go and listen to the video you made yourself," I look Gabriel right in his eyes, "I meant every word, so unless you no longer care about Ava, you better keep a distance from me."


    I should have warned him off a long time ago, if it weren''t for my stupid illusional dream of "keeping a family".


    "Scarlett Fuller!" Not used to my challenge, Gabriel jumps up, pointing an anger-shaken finger at me, "1 dare you to say that again!"


    I''d love to-


    "Who are you daring?"


    I freeze at the cold words raising behind me. I recognize that voice since the first word.


    It''s Lilith.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 020 Gabriel’s Little Darling

    020 Gabriel''s Little Darling Scarlett''s POV


    I can''t help but nce at Sebastian, and surely enough, he is frowning at her. She HATES him! Why would she be here?! Why would she be here at THE moment I''m stuck with Sebastion? With my heart pounding hard, I turn around slowly. Then Aurora throws herself into me.


    "Scar! Are you alright?" Aurora grabs me and checks me head to toe, "I''m really really sorry! I was...caught up with somethin-What''s that smell on your hair- OMGI You are bleeding!"


    I giggle, can barely breathe in Aurora''s attention in a machine-gun style.


    In that moment I feel like I traveled back in time. When Gabriel bullied me, Aurora would be the one attending to me while Lilith....


    I peek in Lilith''s direction sneakily, and her cold eyes catch mine like sharp knives. Those are the cold looks she gave me when she left my wedding with Sebastian. I lower my eyes quickly. Lilith is no longer in the picture.


    With the skills from her policeman of a big brother and the queen aura from ruling the kids on the street, Lilith can be intimidating when she wants to be.


    "My dear Lily! What brought you here?!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In that awkward moment of silence, Gabriel burst into a pleasantly surprised shout.


    "Tsk," Lilith clicks her tongue, shooting Gabriel a despising look, "Keep your distance, dumbass! Was that your doing?"


    She nods in my direction.


    "I only raised my voice a little and she was so scared and took a broken bottle to her own neck, haha!" Gabrielughs proudly, putting his arm around Lilith''s neck, "Am I good or what?! Aurora and I watch with both of our mouths open so wide an egg would fit right in.


    This is thest thing that could happen in this world, not even when the judgment day came because God forbids one of US would ever get close to Gabriel the devil.


    Lilith dodges my eyes, pushing Gabriel away in panic. have never seen a panicked look on her face, and I''m not missing the red ear tips of hers either. Lilith...with Gabriel?


    "I have nothing to do with him!" Lilith blurts at me. I just nod by instinct, still processing the image printing in my mind forever now - Gabriel''s arm around Lilith.


    "So THAT is why you didn''t want toe!" Aurora folds her arms in front of her chest, nodding in Gabriel''s direction as she res at Lilith, "We could have gotten here sooner and Scar wouldn''t have been hurt!" Nightingale is one of Gabriel''s most frequent.


    070 Gabriel''s Little Darling


    "I-can exin...I''m sorry..." Lilith struggles with an anxious look, turning between me and Aurora before she grabs my arm, "Scar, I can exin!"


    Honestly? I''m just happy that she''s talking to me again.


    Although, the idea about Gabriel the thickest head with my Lilith IS a bit gross.


    "Lil, what are you doing?" Gabriel pushes his grumpy face into our little circle, "I thought you hate this bitch?"


    Me and Aurora look at each other, and Lilith closes her eyes with a desperate look, and takes a deep breath before she puts on a restraining smile: "Sorry, give me one minute."


    We know what that means.


    Aurora and I both take a step back, away from Lilith and Gabriel. Aurora pulls me back further and covers me with her body as she whispers: "Not for you, for the little one in you who is going to call me auntie." Who needs a cold- blooded family when you have loyal friends like this? I smile at Aurora, eximing at how blind I have been in my mind.


    "Let me make something clear," Lilith puts on her "harmless and polite" smile, facing Gabriel.


    Gabriel gives her a silly grin, and the next second Lilith grabs his arm, and puts it on her shoulder, a swift turn and thud! Gabriel flew through the air andnded on the floor in front of Lilith with his butt.


    A suplex is one of Lilith''s icon moves.


    "Now, listen carefully." With an intimidating smirk, Lilith bends over Gabriel, who is groaning in pain on the floor, "number one, I have nothing to do with you, period! And number two, Scarlett is my baby sister, and I don''t care if you so much as shooting a wrong look in her c you ever dare to upset one of MINE, got it?!"


    021 Innocent Avi


    021 Innocent Ava

 Chapter 21

    021 Innocent Ava


    Sebastian''s POV


    I have never seen Scar so happy with herughter reaching her eyes....when she left with her friends.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She neverughs with me, she just smiles at me-


    she used to smile at me, but not anymore. Not for months. But even before when she did, it was different from theugh she had with her friends. Her smile at me was always timid and restrained, like a puppy scared of being hurt, but also desperately tters people for foo She wasn''t happy with me. I made sure of that.


    I thought I was just "not loving" her. I didn''t. I don''t! And because of that, I never cared if I was hurting her. She forced my hand, and I used that to justify everything.


    The past three days were really rough for me.


    I couldn''t stop thinking about Scar''s usation, of how horribly we have been treating her. I felt sick of myself every time I think of the phrase "blood vessel". I kept searching in my memory for clues to justify my actions. Maybe she deserved it, maybe she brought that to h way.


    I couldn''t find any.


    She is jealous of Ava, but she has never harmed Ava on purpose. Even the "paper cut ident" was just an ident. She wanted everyone''s attention, and we punished her for that, by giving her even less.


    I used to be able to justify that, I forgot how.


    At first, we understood. She was the healthy one, so of course she was jealous of Ava when Ava was the fragile baby doll that required constant attention. After a while, we got tired of her jealousy, and we started to hate her for that.


    But she never got what she deserved to have in the first ce. We just decided by ourselves that she should grow out of what she was deprived of.


    Now she did.


    Now she no longer wants our attention. I could feel it.


    She used to notice me changing into an identical shirt, but today when I forced her to look at me, she didn''t even see the cut on my lip.


    She no longer sees me.


    I wanted that. I want that! But why does it sting so much, when all she did was to stop paying her attention to me? Is this how she feels this whole time? Existing, but ignored?


    "Fuck off!" Gabriel chases off his gang who are having a hard time notughing at him. They quickly clear the space for us. I look at him rubbing his shoulder with a painful look, wondering if he would be bothered too if he was there three days ago. "Why are you so mean to Scar?" I blurt at Gabriel.


    "What?!" Gabriel furrows his eyebrows, having a hard time understanding my question


    021 Innocent Ava


    Naturally. It was a question I didn''t know I would ever ask him myself.


    "You are a good brother to Ava," I try to exin, "so why do YOU hate Scar so much?"


    I have my reason. Scar ckmailed me. But she never did anything to Gabriel, not that I know of.


    "Why do you think?! She hates us!" Gabriel exims as if I missed something obvious. She started hating


    us ever since Ava told her that she was adopted! You know, not linked by blood. Bound to happen. Though she hated Ava way before that..


    Why would an adopted orphan hate the family that put a roof over her head... if she wasn''t mistreated?


    I dare not follow that string of thoughts.


    "Scar wanted to leave the city..." I tell Gabriel, feeling heavy. I don''t know how to tell Gabriel that it was Scar who brought up divorce... Not me.


    It WAS Ava who told Jack. She thought Scar was leaving for a vacation that Jack paid for, so she asked Jack. Even though Ava wasn''t trying to stop Scar, Jack did. From the way he


    coldly res at Scar, I find it hard to not understand Scar''s feelings about Jack seeing her as a... "blood vessel''.


    "When?!" Gabriel''s shout snaps me out of my thoughts


    "When did she tell you that?!" Gabriel asks anxiously, "Did you tell Ava?"


    A cold chill runs down my spine.


    "Why would I tell Ava?" I probe him.


    "Because...?!" Gabriel pulls out his phone and starts dialing. Ava''s number, I recognize it, "1 just need to okay?! It''s important!"


    Important, to let Ava know?


    I suddenly remember when Scar res at me with hatred in her eyes, using me Ava asked Jack about it, really out of an innocent curiosity>

 Chapter 22

    022 The Whole Video


    Sebastian''s POV


    "Gab," I pull his phone away, demanding. "I thought you want Scar to leave? Ava wants her gone."


    "I want her to leave YOU, not the city!" Gabriel fights me for his phone, "What if Ava needs her again?!"


    My blood runs cold.


    Is this really the Gab that I know? The popr homing king? The nice big brother that Ava always shows off? The friend who I thought could have my back? When he sees a girl, his own baby sister, nothing but an emergency help for Ava?


    A... blood vessel?


    "Calm down," I can''t help my tone dropping cold, handing him his phone, "it was three days ago. By the way, that actually was what the whole fuss was about." "Huh?" Gabriel calms down and blinks, seemingly surprised, "Ava told me it was something about mom...?"


    Yeah. About how Anna lured Scar back.


    "She hasn''t been talking about leaving for a long time now, ever since..." Gabriel nces at me, and immediately I realize the words he didn''t say- Ever since I married her. I feel sick again.


    "She has talked about leaving before?" I dodge the topic.


    "Just some teenage rebellion," Gabriel grumbles with a shrug, calming down, "but you need to let me know if she brings it up again, okay?"


    "So you can report to Ava, like you just did?" I sneer at him. He rubs his hair with an awkward grin.


    "I mean, we can''t really let her leave home, can we?" He huffs with a whine, "She''s ''family''."


    His air quote doesn''t say family. More like, a prisoner.


    ever knew Gabriel saw Scar this way.


    Code red... a phrase that is never something good. She didn''t mean Gabriel, did she?


    Gabriel picks on her, sure, but usually for Ava when Scar crosses the line. And even that, Gabriel never really hurt Scarlett for real. I''m not so sure now.


    "What did you do to her this time?" I ask.


    "What did I do?!" Gabriel frowns at me, "You didn''t see HER! Shouting at me with a broken ss in her hand like a fucking maniac!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He rubs his shoulder, "Lily finally came once! I wouldn''t have broken my arm if it wasn''t for her!"


    +25 BOHUS


    022 The Whole Video


    "For Scar? You left a hole in her neck, Gab," I find it hard to see his point once I started seeing things from Scar''s angle, "Don''t you know that Grey girl is Scar''s bestie? What did you expect?" "Lily hates Scarlet!" Gabriel rolls his eyes, still huffing, "You didn''t know? They had a fall out five years ago and Lily doesn''t even talk about Scar now. I don''t know what got into her today...


    That was not what it looked like when Lilith Grey left with Scar in her arms like some recovered treasure.


    Lilith and Aurora, they have been Scar''s friends since forever. They care about Scar. And that''s why Scarughs with them, and not me.


    "What happened today?" I ask again. Gabriel dodges my eyes humming something about showing me a videoter when he is done editing.


    I can''t forget Adrian''s smirk when he brags about the text from Scar, calling HIM to help! I was in a gathering, with Adrian there, too. And his damn phone was in front of me when a text pops from "Scar". Who gave him the right to call her that?! And why did she call him for And I had to get into a fight with Adrian to see a text of his, from MY wife!


    I felt like a stupid high schooler.


    I When I finally located her and came, she wasn''t even happy to see me. I guess I didn''t exactly save her,


    I but I could tell she was much more rxed when she saw me. She doesn''t even exin to me how she could beg another man for help, when that jerk happens to be my ONE true enemy.


    I came here to take her home, and all she talks about is the damn divorce papers! Aren''t she afraid that I might just sign them for real?!


    "Gab-bear here will never tell you, Sebastian. You are still so blind," Right when I was lost in my own mind, Adrian''s voice rose next to me.


    Did he fucking follow me?!


    I re at his damn smirk, and he waves his phone at me, "Beg me and I''ll show you, the WHOLE video."

 Chapter 23

    023 Code Red


    Sebastian''s POV


    Adrian Dunn is bad news.


    He inherited from his father not on the biggest newspaper in town, but also his cold dark view of the world from


    thest century. He believes not inw, but in power, not in just, but in narratives. He hurts people without a blink even if they are innocent, and he protects those whom he cares to no boundaries. I stand against everything he is, and that puts his target on my back.


    "What do you say, Seb-babe?" Adrian smirks. As if the bruises on his cheekbone doesn''t hurt at all.


    Right. I also hate his lousy low-taste nicknames.


    "Fuck off, Adrian," Gabriel stands up, using his "intimidating walk on Adrian - pressing his bulky features into his face.


    Adrian is my height, but Gabriel is almost 6.5 feet, bulky no less. I think that''s why he got his bully name even though he doesn''t really do the bully shit. Also why Adrian calls him "bear". Adrian is not flinching-


    "You don''t want to fight me, teddy bear," Adrian doesn''t even put his icon fake smile on for Gabriel, "not


    If that I wouldn''t enjoy beating the shit out of you, I have got something better nned for your dumb ass you don''t want your father''s pathetic business to go down for your stupidity...then sit." Gabriel grunts like an animal, almost pressing his face into Adrian''s. He knows better than to hit Adrian, because that guy CAN and will destroy the Fuller''s business if he wants to.


    "Enough!" I push them apart, facing Adrian, "You are here for me, no? Then direct your attacks at me."


    "Still the same old narcissist, Sebastian," Adrian snorts coldly, his smile vicious with anger hiding in there, "in case you might not notice, you are not the center of the world."


    * draining my patience. We believe in different things, but I have always thought it was out of petty petitive urges. What''s with his powder keg style today?


    Because of our fight earlier? He keeps a secret intimate rtionship with MY wife, and he is the one getting angry??? Did I miss something here?


    "You wanted toe, IN MY PLACE, you even had the time to have a fight with me," Adrian presses closer, looking into my eyes seriously all of a sudden, "So? Did you figure out what code red is yet?" He really pisses me off.


    I don''t like how he makes it sound like he is so close to Scar. He is not. If I know one thing about Scar, it''s that she loves me, truly. She wouldn''t have cheated on me. But that doesn''t mean that the image of her cheating that this guy is painting is any less annoying! "Whatever you are indicating, it''s not true. Scar won''t cheat."


    Adrian cocks his eyebrows so high they almost disappear into his hair.


    "Seriously?" Adrian Dunn lets out a sneer, "You are pathetic if you think that''s my indication. If I wanted toContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    023 Code Red


    annoy you by painting her as a cheater, I wouldn''t have left five years ago, you dumb ass!"


    What now?


    "You really are fucking blind with the center of your little world being your arrogant ass!" Adrian rants with a hysterical tone, "There is one thing I will never understand, it''s why Scarlett would ever fall in love with a hypocritic blind moron like YOU." Am I hearing what I think I''m hearing?


    "You like Scar," I state, ignoring his provoking.


    "No, I don''t LIKE her," Adrain lets out a cold snort, shaking his head slowly, "I, love, her. I love her enough to respect her decision to marry you five years ago, and I respect her decision to contact me today, even if it means she wants an affair inside a marriage. And if she d I want to retort him with some nasty things, but I can''t. I still have the divorce papers from Scar with her signature on them. The papers that I said I would sign, even if just under the heat of an argument.


    To Scar, we are good as divorced.


    Is that why she contacted him today? To notice her backup that she''s avable now? After all, she said "ex


    Mrs Knight", to Adrian of all people.


    For the first time, the concept of "Scar is looking for a real divorce" hits me. Hard.


    I have never even considered that possibility. That Scar is...leaving me? After everything? She could endure me leaving on our wedding night, but NOW she is leaving? Just because I spent more time recently with Ava for her surgery? "What''s code red?" I demand Adrian. I refuse to let this guy get into my head. I came to solve the problem with Scar, and I will do that.


    "You don''t get to know now, even if you beg." Adrian spins his phone between his fingers with a smirk, ! out the truth if you want to, Sebastian Knight, ''king of the social media''. The question is, would you dare to look at the truth?" Micar


    024 Secret From Five Years Ago

 Chapter 24

    024 Secret From Five Years Ago


    Scarlett''s POV


    "E! That''s the truth???" Aurora exims, "You SLEPT with him?! Seriously?


    After running into Gabriel at Nightingale, we couldn''t stay there. Instead, we found a small, random bar down the street. A quiet, cozy small ce, perfect for girls'' talk.


    Lilith closes her eyes with a desperate look, dying under Aurora''s judgy looks, "idently, okay? The key word is ident!"


    Now that makes sense. Lilith used to be the one handling most of my "code reds". I can''t imagine two enemies just suddenly fall in love. But then again, Gabriel looked deeply in love though... "But Gabriel?!" Aurora takes a deep breath to calm herself, only to burst out again, "It''s...Gabriel!"


    Lilith looks just as devastated as Aurora.


    "When was that?" I ask. If it''s recent, then we might need to buy another set of pregnant tests. A baby not born out of love is thest thing we want...again.


    Lilith nces at me before darting her eyes off to her ss.


    "What?" Aurora and I exchange a confused look.


    "It was..." Lilith bites her lips, struggling, "...right after Scar''s wedding...


    Phew. At least we are clear of the possible baby issue.


    "Why?!" Aurora bursts out again, rolling her eyes, "Why why, why?! I know you were upset about-that thing, we all are, but whyshing out in such a way?!*


    "I got drunk, okay?! You think I wasn''t grossed out when I woke up to see him?!" Lilith rubs her hair in frustration, "I was just really upset about-that thing...


    She nces at me again, and then looks away again.


    What''s "that thing"?!


    "What? You two have your own little secrets now? Excluding me?" I sneer at them with faux anger


    They don''t get my joke. They exchange struggling looks, bothered by something.


    Frankly, I don''t care about some secret. But I enjoy how after five years, we just slip back into our old times like before. We can tease, joke, TALK with each other. I finally feel heard, being my true self and being epted, knowing that we can trust each other no matter what.


    "It''s not like we wanted to hide it from you..." Aurora starts, and Lilith grabs her arm, in nervousness.


    Are they trying to get me more curious on purpose or what?!


    "It''s fine, I don''t have to know," I scooch into Lilith, asking the question I really care about, "sooo...we are good now?"


    "Lilith turns her head away.


    024 Secret From Five Years Agos


    "Don''t lie to me," I chuckle at her red ear tips, "you must love me a lot if I was important enough for you to beat up your one-night-stand EVER."


    "Ughhhhh! It''s such a stain on my record!" Lilith grunts, rubbing her hair messier, "If that''s your only clue then it doesn''t mean anything, because that dumb ass means absolutely nothing to me!"


    "I mean, you didn''t kill him afterward," I make a face with Aurora, "that says a lot already."


    Lilith rolls her eyes, "I''m not a monster, okay?! Besides...I think I was the one dragging him into it..." "Ew!" Aurora exims and I burst intoughter.


    Even if Lilith is really into Gabriel, it''s not like I would have been super against it. I just feel like she deserves someone better. Gabriel has a queen already, AKA, Ava. He puts his queen above everything. just like Sebastian.


    I know what it feels like now, to have the man you love keeping another woman at a higher position in his heart over you, at ALL times. It''s the sourest taste in the world, and I don''t want that for Lilith. I don''t want that for anyone. Love is a selfish thing. It''s a game only big enough for two yers.


    "I think we can tell her now," Aurora asks Lilith, "we should have told her five years ago."


    "What''s the point telling her now?" Lilith frowns, biting her lips again. She does that when she is in a struggle, "What''s the point telling her ever?"


    I look at their serious faces, trying to ease the tension: Lilith, I want you to know that it''s okay if you are in love with-"


    Lilith grips my mouth and breaks Gabriel''s name before I can say it.


    But Lilith doesn''t have her joking face on.


    "Scar, did you really divorce Sebastian?" Lilith asks, so solemnly that I can''t joke anymore.


    Yes, I did, I swear!" I raise my hand, "Signed and done! You are not allowed to stop talking to me again. At least not for that!"


    Lilith nces at Aurora with a nervous look, and only after an encouraging nod from Aurora, does she look up at me right in the eyes:Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I guess I can tell you Sebastian''s secret now."

 Chapter 25

    025 The Iron Lady


    Scarlett''s POV


    "I was mad at you for loving him when he was a total jerk to you, but that''s not the main reason why! couldn''t talk to you in all these years." Lilith starts with a nervous look.


    I did not see thating. I really thought that was the reason.


    "....I know a secret, sort of, of Sebastian''s, I didn''t want to tell you because it would only hurt you, but i don''t know how to face you when I know I''m keeping such a secret from you, so..."


    Her blurt is baffling but I sort out a lead, somewhat-


    "Okay, so what''s this big secret?"


    Taking a deep breath, Lilith looks like she is preparing herself for her death sentence before she say slowly:-


    "May 21st, five years ago, do you...remember?"


    How could I not? That was the day Sebastian came to me and said "he agrees to my deal for his hand. I thought it was his version of "I do". Sourly mistaken.


    How happy I was that day! I close my eyes, feeling so stupid when that memory pops up in my mind. I knew he didn''t love me, I knew he only agreed to that because of Ava, but mannnnn, I was ted. I thought for once I had a chance at what I wanted for a change. He left such a deep brand of humiliation on all my memory of him.


    "Sorry, I''m fine. What about it?" I take a gulp of my lemonade, hiding the tears welling up in my eyes. I have promised myself to not cry for him again. I have to carve him out of my life. I already did.


    I just need to start healing.


    Lilith and Aurora exchange a worried look.


    Maybe you don''t need to know," Lilith starts, "It''s doesn''t matter now, not really. Just-"


    "I want to know," I cut her off, "I don''t care about him or his secret. I just want to know why I lost you-"


    I failed. My voice lost shape when the word "lost" left me, and I burst into tears.


    I never dare to even touch that day, and it alles out at my first poke. It''s like I was back to the worst day of my life, the one I lied to myself saying that I was happy.


    My wedding day.


    The day when none of my "family" showed up- they took Ava for a trip to Egypt to cheer her up; the day my best friend walked out on me with disappointment in her eyes; the day when the few quests that came all looked at me with judgy eyes; the day, when Sebastian left me on our way back home to the airport, chasing Ava all the way to Egypt.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lilith pulls me into her arms, hugging me tight as I cry out loud, the first time in so long. Aurora joins us and that just makes me cry even more, feeling like a baby that''s entitled to.


    025 The Iron Lady


    "I know I did wrong, I know!" I pent, try to talk between the gaps of my sobbing, "1-1 broke them up and-and the whole world turned their back on me! I deserved that! I just thought-I just thought he would see..see the truth that...!"


    "I know! My poor baby Scar, I know!" Lilith cries with me. "But that''s exactly the thing! You didn''t break them up! That''s the secret!"


    Her words are too shocking that I even forgot to cry: "what?"


    "You know how Damon was the constable of the Vi area at that time, right?" Lilith asks.


    Vaguely. I just know Lilith''s brother is a policeman, not even sure the specific type.


    "On that day, he was called to the Knight''s house. The neighbors called it in, or something like that. The point is, the Iron Lady made a huge fuss that day, and Ava was the fuss!" "what?" I blink, not catching up


    at all.


    The Iron Lady is Sebastian''s grandma. She basically raised Sebastian after his parents died in a car ident, while protecting the family business against the sharks. Hence her nickname.


    "Let me," Aurora pats me on my back, her tone patient and calm, unlike the anxious Lilith, "that day Sebastian took Ava back to meet with his grandma, because....he wanted to marry her, and he needed his grandma''s blessing." Sebastian can hurt anyone for Ava, but not Granny. He loves her and respects her to the most.


    "That''s what you couldn''t tell me?" I frown in confusion. So he proposed to Ava. Not like I didn''t know that he loves her.


    026 Happiest Day Of My Life

 Chapter 26

    026 Happlest Day Of My Life


    Scarlett''s POV


    "Not couldn''t, Just didn''t, at first," Aurora exins patiently.


    Lilith looks vexed at herself.


    "You were already nning the wedding, so we thought there was no need to let you know that her proposed to Ava." Aurora continues, "That would only nt a bump in your marriage. It won''t do good to anyone."


    "We o


    only found out that he went to propose to you on the same dayter," Lilith adds with a devastated look, "I tried to tell you again, but I couldn''t, seeing how happy you were in those days."


    Yeah, the happiest days of my life were the few days after Sebastian agreed to marry me....until the wedding started my five-year-long nightmare.


    "It''s okay, it''s not like I didn''t know that he loves Ava...


    "No, you don''t get it," Lilith cups my face, looking into my eyes firmly, "It''s not about him loving Ava Iron Lady threw Ava out! She forbade Sebastian from marrying Ava! They wouldn''t have gotten married even if you didn''t marry him. You, didn''t, break them up!" What...?


    Her words shock my mind empty. I stare at her, lost. Water pours out of my eyes, and I feel the heavy stone on my chest for years, finally lifted.


    "Then I went to the wedding," Lilith wipes her red eyes, continuing as tears keep pouring out, "I told myself that I would tell you if I see even a shred of doubt about him in your eyes. In the end, I couldn''t do it. And I have to live with the fact that you are sinking deeper and deeper into a marriage without a good base, and I didn''t stop you in time..." Silly Lilith.


    m sorry...I wanted to reach out, but I didn''t know how," Lilith lets out a int, "I thought it would make it easier for you if I stayed out of your life. You know how much I hated that jerk..."


    She really is silly. She could only make my life better with her in it.


    "Don''t you ever, ever, dare to leave my life ever again!" pull Lilith in my arms, and Aurorains about leaving her out as she joins our hug.


    In their arms, my lost soul finally settles down.


    I''m okay now, I will be. I have got my family right here.


    Aurora catches me and Lilith up with the


    gaps in these years. Lilith cries andughs before crying again, and I just curl on the little sofa and listen, finally able to smile from deep in my heart. The cozy air around the dim light makes the night calm and peaceful, though I can''t have alcohol, I''m drunk by my newly fou world, and...


    Feeling safe.


    12


    026 Happiest Day Of My Life


    "I really should have told you..." Lilith lets out a int, didn''t know you have been carrying ours burden. How could that jerk me you for not being able to marry Ava?


    "It''s okay, not a big deal now," I find that I can shrug it offhow, "d to know that I didn''t ruin ther chancepletely, but they have their reasons to me me, too. Maybe granny would ess Aved Sebastian could have tried more times, you know?" "Granny?" Lilith exchanges a shocked look with Aurora


    A giggle escapes me. I forgot. All us kids who grew up near "the Iron Lady fear her. She looks strict and cold,ing off as intimidating to most. I didn''t know she was actually a very humorous and Kinddy under her strict mask until I married Sebastian. She prefers me to call her granny.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sebastian wouldn''t hurt Granny, but he was pretty determined to marry Ava. Besides, I didn''t know they couldn''t get married when I asked that of him, knowing I was ruining their chance.


    I''m not innocent in this, either.


    But it doesn''t matter now. With the divorce, everything is put back to how it was supposed to be. And 1 can finally put all this behind me, too. It''s a tremendous relief.


    Lilith stares at me with utter shock, then darts her eyes at Aurora. She is not used to the new me. Sebastian used to be the center of my world. Not anymore.

 Chapter 27

    027 How to ckmail A Billionaire Scarlett''s POV


    "Yep." Aurora grins at Lilith, 1 was shocked, too, three days ago. If I didn''t see her floating out of the Fuller''s Vi like a ghost, I wouldn''t have believed that she''s over that jerk, either."


    That was hellish of a day. I didn''t know I was having a low fever until Aurora found me sitting by the pool. I wouldn''t have had any strength to walk out if she didn''t go in to look for me. "No need to trash him. He has the right to not love me," I shake my head, "I was the one at fault, and I learned my lesson now."


    "Sure, but he didn''t have to torture your Aurora grunts, rolling her eyes, "Besides, he is the one agreeing to the deal, and HE didn''t deliver his end! It''s totally not worth it!"


    Iugh at the ranting Aurora, suddenly feeling so much better about this whole thing. She is wrong, but it IS a pleasure to be favored without reason. No wonder Ava likes it


    "Wait, what''s not worth it? Lilith gasps, staring at Aurora, "Scar finally told you about the deal?!"


    They only knew I had "something" Sebastian wanted, and I forced his hand with it. I told Aurora everything after the fallout. There was no hiding when I basically left the Fullers as a walking dead. "Hmmm..." I cut in before Aurora could tell her, hesitating Aurora purses her lips.


    I don''t want to let too many know about the blood transfusion thing, because I don''t want to paint myself as a victim. That''s Ava''s specialty Besides, with Lilith''s temper, there is little telling what she would do if she knew about Jack Fuller''s deal "What?" Lilith darts her eyes between me and Aurora. "What can''t I know?"


    I suddenly understand why Lilith would struggle to tell me that secret Sometimes there are things that you keep from your loved ones, only to protect them.


    have told us, Scar, a long time ago," Aurora says gently. She is the most sensitive amc. and she is the most mature, 1 understand your concern, but we are not ''people'', we are your friends, and we would understand you.


    I should. I should have years ago, instead of clinging to the family that didn''t want me.


    "You know that Ava has Willebrand, right?" I look at Lilith, "She is also RH- type, same as me."


    Lilith frowns: "That''s what they used to summon'' you for? That''s the deal? Your blood???!" Not just that.


    doctor Taking a deep breath, I take my friends back to the dark day five years ago: "Back then, Ava''s o proposed an unprecedented treatment, bone marrow transntation I was the best-matched doner "You WHAT?!"


    There aren''t too many people in the bar, still, Lilith''s shout got us a lot of nces.


    "Donating bone marrow? How does that even work? Does it hurt? Would that harm your body? Is there any permanent damage to you???" Lilith caught on Aurora''s machine style, grabbing me as if she wanted 027 How to ckmall A Billionaire


    Scarlett''s POV


    "Yep," Aurora Grins at Lilith, "I was shocked, too, three days ago. If I didn''t see her floating out of the Fuller''s Vi like a ghost, I wouldn''t have believed that she''s over that jerk, either."


    That was hellish of a day. I didn''t know I was having a low fever until Aurora found me sitting by the poor


    I wouldn''t have had any strength to walk out if she didn''t go in to look for me.


    "No need to trash him. He has the right to not love me," I shake my head, "I was the one at fault, and I learned my lesson now."


    "Sure, but he didn''t have to torture you!" Aurora grunts, rolling her eyes, "Besides, he is the one agreeing to the deal, and HE didn''t deliver his end! It''s totally not worth it!"


    Iugh at the ranting Aurora, suddenly feeling so much better about this whole thing. She is wrong, but it IS a pleasure to be favored without reason. No wonder Ava likes it.


    "Wait, what''s not worth it?" Lilith gasps, staring at Aurora, "Scar finally told you about the deal?!"


    They only knew I had "something" Sebastian wanted, and I forced his hand with it. I told Aurora everything after the fallout. There was no hiding when I basically left the Fullers as a walking dead. "Hmmm..." I cut in before Aurora could tell her, hesitating. Aurora purses her lips.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I don''t want to let too many know about the blood transfusion thing, because I don''t want to paint myself as a victim. That''s Ava''s specialty. Besides, with Lilith''s temper, there is little telling what she would do if she knew about Jack Fuller''s deal. "What?" Lilith darts her eyes between me and Aurora, "What can''t I know?"


    I suddenly understand why Lilith would struggle to tell me that secret. Sometimes there are things that you keep from your loved ones, only to protect them.


    I should have told us, Scar, a long time ago," Aurora says gently. She is the most sensitive amo. 5, and she is the most mature, "I understand your concern, but we are not ''people'', we are your friends, and we would understand you." I should. I should have years ago, instead of clinging to the family that didn''t want me.


    "You know that Ava has Willebrand, right?" I look at Lilith, "She is also RH- type, same as me."


    Lilith frowns: "That''s what they used to ''summon'' you for? That''s the deal? Your blood???!"


    Not just that.


    Taking a deep breath, I take my friends back to the dark day five years ago: "Back then, Ava''s doctor proposed an unprecedented treatment, bone marrow transntation. I was the best-matched doner." ""You WHAT?!"


    There aren''t too many people in the bar, still, Lilith''s shout got us a lot of nces,


    "Donating bone marrow? How does that even work? Does it hurt? Would that harm your body? Is there any permanent damage to you???" Lilith caught on Aurora''s machine style, grabbing me as if she wanted


    12


    027 How to ckmad & Billiona


    to lift my shirt to check the scar.


    "Rx, Lilith, there is no permanent damage," Aurora hugs me as if worried that I''m a ss doll and Lilith would break me, 1 checked, A LOT."


    I do remember Aurora on herptop a lot while she was taking care of me when I was in those in-and-out three dizzy days.


    "Okay, that''s good..." Lilith takes my hand, still worried, "does it hurt though? What am I thinking, of course it does!"


    "It was...okay..." I mumble, darting my eyes away.


    It does hurt, a lot. Anesthetic my ass! How they do it is that they inject anesthetic before they pierce the vertebra and pull out the liquid in there. The thing is, the injection of anesthetic, is done by piercing the bone while you can feel every ounce of the pain, and it HURTS. I was so scared every time they did that, but at that time, I did it with bitter pleasure-thinking I was doing it for Sebastian. Thanks to my stupidity, the pain wasn''t what I remember the most in those processes.


    "You sure there is no harm to your body though?" Lilith stares at me with suspicious eyes, "I do not trust you on this because even if there is, you would still do it for him!"

 Chapter 28

    028 A Bad r


    Scarlett''s POV


    Iugh, rolling my eyes: "There really isn''t. The technique is pretty mature now. You just feel some mild difort for about a week, and a bit tired for a while, but that''s it. So long as you don''t donate multiple times within 6 months, it''s totally safe."


    Lilith stares at me, and so does Aurora. I drink my lemonade, ying calm. I''m a really bad liar. But I don''t want to describe the real pain to them. What''s the point, it''s over now.


    6 months is the safe period for a reason. For up to several months after the donation you can feel fatigue, weakness and sometimes obvious pain and difort, which varies by people.


    "Does it leave a scar?" Lilith leans in and tries to look down my shirt.


    "No!" I shrill withughter, grabbing my cor as I dodge her, "This is a bar, pervert!"


    "Exactly." Lilith puts on an evil smirk, "isn''t striping what people do in a bar?"


    "Aurora! You just sit there and watch her bully me?!"


    Aurora sips her drink and watches us wrestle for a while before she finally has her fun, "Lilith, there won''t be a scar. Told you, I checked. Anything you can think of now, I already looked into three days ago."


    Lilith drops her attempt, looking like a puppy draping her ears: "I feel left out..."


    "That would teach you to cut us out of your life!" Aurora rolls her eyes, not moved by Lilith''s puppy dog eyes.


    "I don''t know if I would be brave enough to do something like this," Lilith lies back into her seat, a scared look on her face, "I mean, yes, I know, it''s saving a life, but still...sounds scary."


    For someone who makes her name fighting


    On the street, Lilith is really scared of needles. Aurora and I both think it''s a legit phobia, but Lilith would never admit to it.


    "It IS a bit scary, you wouldn''t be able to do it," I smirk at Lilith, sipping my lemonade, "I guess I did it because...every time I donate, Sebastian would take a day off and spend the whole day with me. He would eat with me and drive me home himself-" Lilith and Aurora both stare at me with a horrified look.


    ""What?" I blink.


    Lilith opens her mouth only to say nothing, like a fish onnd. Aurora puts down her drink, and leans forward with a serious look: "What do you mean by...every time?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I choke on my drink. It gets in my nose and tears spout out.


    "I mean..." After a string of heavy coughs, I finally came back to life with the help of several tissues. Lilith and Aurora re at me like I''m some criminal, "I told you, unprecedented treatment. The doctor had only a theory in his mind when we started, so..." "Exactly how many times did you donate?!" Aurora demands. She is like a mom again.


    "Five..." I flinch, feeling guilty though I had no reason to be, "every time was within safe range, though."


    028 A Bad Liar


    They are not hearing it.


    Aurora loses her cool, ranting to Lilith about any and every bit of "crime" she knows about the Fullers. Lilith ignores my effort to exin as she curses with Aurota, demanding to know more. I enjoy how they defend me, but also worry about how to turn that aroundter. Because that''s not what their crime is.


    I don''t mind saving a life, even if the life belongs to Ava Fuller, my one-on-one bully. I just wanted them to love me, even just for my help.


    In the end we had to call Damon to pick up his drunk kitten of a little sister. And for the first time in our lives, me and Aurora were sent home in a police car.


    "Ladies," Damon touches his hat in the driver''s seat, "sorry I can''t walk you in this time, but this area is pretty safe."


    His resigned looknds on Lilith the drunk cat sleeping on the backseat.


    think?" "We can manage to take the elevator alone, DETECTIVE," Auroraughs at Damon''s serious tone, "though I''d say, keeping such a promotion from us is sort of a crime, don''t you


    Damonughs. He is seven years older than Lilith, so we only got to know him through the few but every time when Lilith got into this or that kind of trouble. In the end we ended up bing friends with Damon, though we have a totally different life circle. "A few cases came with the title, ma''am," Damon grins at us, "may I treat you three to a meal? Sometimes next week?"

 Chapter 29

    029 Take Her Home Scarlett''s POV


    Long after Damon left, I''m still standing on the street corner with Aurora, showering in the no-longer-too- warm breeze of the end of summer because she is staring in the direction where his car has left.


    "Someone is smittennnn," I tease when I have to rub my arms to keep warm, "do you want me to call 911 to arrange a date for you?"


    "What?!" Aurora snaps out of it, eximing, "What are you talking about"


    "Umm, the elephant on the street???" I follow her as she strides in to dodge my eyes, "Since when?!


    "I''m not into him!" Aurora shouts with red ear tips, "You"


    She suddenly stops, and I giggle as I follow her sight to look, only to freeze where I am.


    Sebastian, leaning against the wall elegantly beside the elevator. He bends his swan neck a little, his soulful eyes


    on the ground as if in deep thought. His hands are in his pants pockets, and he has one leg curled up a little with the tip of his shining shoes pointed at the ground. Damn peacock. He has to look good even in an elevator lobby at midnight.


    Sebastian stands straight, moving his shoulders a bit as if they are stiff for remaining in the same position for too long. Hees at us, stops at a distance, and waits.


    Okay, so he wants a talk. I be fluent in his bodynguage. Five years is long enough to master any major, in this case, cold billionaire bodynguage.


    "Aurora, can you give us a minute?" I whisper to her.


    As fluent as I am in reading his mind, I can''t fathom what it could be for the busy billionaire toe here at such a time, just to wait for me. If it''s Ava, he would just summon me to a hospital, or Jack Fuller would. If it''s about the divorce papers, contacting mywyer would b I don''t want to get on his bad side...I mean, any more than I already am. If I keep the baby, then it''s better if we can stay on a friendly terms.


    To my surprise, Aurora is not moving: "No, not after tonight. He has something to say? Say it to my face!"


    Sebastian cocks his eyebrow at Aurora''s reaction. They don''t like each other, but they weren''t exactly enemies before, either.


    "I KNEW telling them about the donation would cause a problem.


    ....


    "He is not here to summon me," I pull Aurora to the side, whispering, "Besides, he is a victim in this, too. I didn''t tell you those things to entice hatred, okay?"


    "You don''t still love him, do you?!" Aurora grunts back in a whisper too, supressing her upset with hardship, "1-forget it! I''ll leave you to it this time, but we need a talk!"


    Giving Sebastian a nasty re, Aurora clicks her high heels to the elevator, leaving me and Sebastian in the lobby.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "What''s with her? Sebastian frowns with confusion, nadding in the elevator''s direction.


    029 Take Her Home


    175


    "You imagine she likes how you have been treating me?" I shrug indifferently, "Why are you here?? Sebastian purses his lips again. He is bothered by something, usually by something I did or said. Usually this is where I squeeze that out of him, apologize, and make amend but...


    I realize I don''t care anymore. A part of me died that day when he pushed me to the ground, and luckily, it''s the part that has been hurting for a very long time.


    I''m healing now.


    "She..." Rarely, Sebastian hesitates with his words, "She wasn''t like that before..."


    I snort coldly. Does he even hear himself?


    "So you know you have been treating me horribly this whole time? Well, consider her friendly attitude before a lucky-to-have, okay?" I fold my arms, getting impatient, "If you don''t have anything important to say, then I''m going home." "Really?" He smiles, only to drop his face one secondter, "Ohh, you mean....her home."


    Clear that your


    ?" You have made it house was not my home. I thought in my mind, but I didn''t find it necessary to say it out loud. It''s over now. Bitching about anything would only make things more sour


    "Tsk," He clicks his tongue, looking bothered as he darts his eyes around, as if unable to make up mind before he finally looks back at me, "I''m here to take you home, Scar."


    his


    Doe A Light Thing

 Chapter 30

    030 A Light Thing


    Sebastian''s POV


    "Why? Did something go wrong with Ava?" Scar frowns with a shrug, folding her arms.


    She is not even trying to be sarcastic, and that''s the most sarcastic.


    I thought my words would make her happy, like before, I know she is really hurt this time, but I thought her eyes would light up with sparkles even though she would try to maintain a cold face to fish for moreforting words from me, like before. But there is none.


    I never knew her watery purple eyes could be so cold like dry ice. It stings to look at her eyes like that. You really want a divorce? I dare not ask. She would only say yes, even just to hurt me.


    My mind has been in turmoil since Adrian messed it up. I can''t imagine Scar asking for a divorce for real, but she hasn''t been home for almost a week now, and she is not nning to any time soon. I''m not used to this. The whole house feels different now. It''s no longer a home. Just a house.


    I used to think it was silly for her to stay up for me when I got homete. I thought she was just trying to curry favor with me by that, and I didn''t like being manipted. But now she is no longer there, and I don''t even know when I got used to her being there. Nights feel empty now.


    How could she be serious about the divorce? It''s not a light thing!


    Not that I wasn''t attempted to sign it, but not as much as I used to be. When ites to anything but Ava, Scar can be a really tamed kitten. Okay to have around the house.


    She is nothing like Ava. She is a cat with ws and a temper, one that you have to feed and pat and coax. In short, fun trouble. But Ava is a pretty bird. Quiet, mild...delicate. Something you have to protect.


    1 know have been busytely, and I know I hurt you the other day," I start, trying to avoid talking out divorce, I''ll make it up to you. Can you pleasee home so we can talk about it?"


    Scar tilts her head, looking at me as if seen something new. I have nevere to beg for How did we use to solve a fight? Why is it so hard this time?


    "Why did you agree to marry me five years ago?" Scar suddenly asks.


    How dare she ask that?!


    peace before.


    "Why do you think?!" I grunt. Forget about making peace! She is just mocking me and enjoying my suffering and humiliation!


    "Ohh, because you wanted me to donate bone marrow for Ava?" Scar nods, her cold smirk annoys me more and more, "Did you really think Jack Fuller wouldn''t have made me do it if you didn''t ''cave"?" Her air quotes really hurt me. I did cave! I didn''t love her, and I would have never married her if she didn''t ask for that as the condition to save Ava!


    "What are you saying? That I love you?!"


    030 A Light Thing


    "No, quite the opposite," Scarughs, and thatughter stings with sarcasm, "I KNOW you don''t love me,Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    and you


    know Jack Fuller would make me save Ava no matter what. Even if you didn''t, you should know afterst weekend. So."


    "So? So what?!" I grunt, tired of her taunting.


    Scar looks surprised before she sighs and says: "So, you don''t have to feel insecure for Ava just because I divorced you. If Ava needs my blood, I WILL be there. That''s why I''m staying in the city." I blink, stunned at her words. That''s not what I meant. Is that why she thinks I''m here?


    I totally messed up. I came to make peace, but everything about her is gulping at my reason. Her cold eyes, her indifferent demeanor, the way that my words couldn''t put a smile on her, nor put anger in her eyes.


    She doesn''t care about me now. That thought breaks a cold sweat on my back. Why?! I used to pray that she wasn''t in love with me, so she wouldn''t target her dirty tricks on me. So what''s wrong with me now?! "You are the one forcing me to marry five years ago, and now you are the one attacking me with a divorce! Is marriage such a light thing to you?!"


    "A light thing?!" Scar wheels on me, shooting me a re, her voice with a restrained shiver.


    At least she sees me now.

 Chapter 31

    I


    031 The Real Deal


    Scarlett''s POV


    Did I hear him right?!


    The man who never treated me like his wife, who kept a rtionship with my sister on the side when married to me, who tormented me like I was his enemy for five


    enemy for five years, is now


    using ME of treating marriage too light?!


    What is our marriage to him anyway? Nothing but trash!


    "Fake marriages, yes!" I suppress the urge to shout at him, but I can''t help my tone turning cold, "Still heavier than you have been treating it though."


    "Is that how you justify you and Adrian?!" He lets out a disbelievingugh as if I''m being ridiculous.


    Adrian??? I sent that guy ONE message and now I''m the one cheating?!


    "No! How about I justify it with my fucking husband kissing my sister behind my back?!"


    I finally did it. I didn''t want to bring it up to add to my humiliation, but he just had to force it out of me.


    I thought I could put it down, but it fucking hurts!


    He doesn''t hate me saving his Ava over and over, he doesn''t hate me when I stay up with some snack for him because the workaholic forgets his meals, and he doesn''t hate me when I sort out our home for us. He was out there kissing Ava when I was in the illusion of taki "You-you saw?!" He opens his eyes wide, shocked.


    That''s the best he can do? Just a "you saw"?


    I


    I knew he loved her, all this time. So why does it hurt when ems it? I shake my headProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    slowly. A huge wave of disappointment and humiliation overwhelms me.


    "You are not even denying it," I suddenly calm down. He doesn''t care, at all. I was the one who forced his hand, but he was the one chaining me down to drain my blood for her while he trod on my heart.


    I have had enough.


    "Why didn''t you ask me about it when it happened?" He demands with a mean tone, "Instead you go and find yourself a lover, too? Is that how we are going to y it now?"


    Fury gulping at my remaining reason.


    "At least I never hide about loving Ava! You knew it when you broke us up!"


    Guilt would defeat me when he pulled this card before, but not today. I won''t take full responsibility for that anymore.


    "I forced your hand, sure. Let''s just say that Ava wasn''t lying when she said she didn''t want to marry you unless she is cured," I suddenly lose interest in fighting, "Now she is. Your dear Ava is avable now, and I''m giving you the same freedom so your next kiss won''t be a "I have been telling you what the fuss is about and you won''t hear me!" He shouts back, seemingly frustrated, "It''s about how you are being unreasonable and throwing a tantrum with a divorce! What are you trying to do here? To humiliate me? To hurt me? YOU forced me Smack!


    I p him in the face, to my own shock.


    I never knew I had it in me. I have never raised my hand at anyone before. But today he got me. His words boiled my blood when he turned this all on me.


    Sebastian pauses for a second in shock, and the next second he grabs my wrist and corners me into the wall, his eyes fierce with anger. "You-"


    "What was the deal, do you remember?" I let him pin my wrist on the wall, beside my ear, asking calmly. With every word leaving my lips, my throat hurts more and my tears get closer to pouring out of my eyes.


    But I will make it! I won''t let the tears out, and I WILL finish speaking for myself today!


    He frowns, stunned at my sudden question. "You mean the wedding you begged for-?"


    I p him again. Lightly this time, just to cut him off. His eyebrows furrow as he catches both of my hands, binding them behind me, and pressing my body into his


    I struggle out and keep a distance, asking again one word after another: "What was the deal, Sebastian Knight?"

 Chapter 32

    032 Win Your Heart


    Scarlett''s POV


    This time he pays attention: "You asked me to marry you-


    I raise my hand again. This time he catches me before I could p him: "Enough is enough, Scarlett Fuller! What are you trying to say!"


    "The deal, was that I give Ava all the blood and bone marrow and any other parts that she wants from me," I look right into his eyes, speaking as my throat hurts like a knife is cutting in, "and you, my secret crush for years, will give me a chance to win your heart." "You are the one who came to me with a proposal, Sebastian Knight. Remember?!"


    I finally said it, and my tears poured out as I finished my condemn with a broken voice, "You are the one who didn''t deliver the deal!"


    His eyes open wide in shock, and he stumbles back two steps with a disbelieving face.


    "-" He stumbles on his words, too, "I thought that''s what you wanted..."


    "You knew I was in love with you, and you KNEW, that you could just p me with a marriage on paper and still get my end of the deal," I say with a light tone, "So who is taking who as a fucking toy, hmm?"


    I thought I would be angry when I confronted him with it, but when I actually said it, I feel lighter than ever.


    "I..." He stutters, "I was in love with Ava..."


    "And I allowed that, didn''t I? I didn''t like it, but have you shortened even one second of the time you WANTED to spend with Ava because of me? No! I only asked for a chance, and I loved you with all I have, for five, long, fucking years," I know I look ridiculous with tears on my face but I just want to out with everything, "but you tormented me for it, cheated on me with Ava, and epted my end of the deal with a clean conscience."


    "I''m sorry..." He blurts, not looking at me.


    "I''m not fishing for a fucking apology!" I re at the guilty look on his face.


    It just boils my blood more. Where was your guilt in the past five years?! He could have pretended to try! He could at least not cheat on me and just bring up a divorce when she was cured!


    "I''m sorry," Sebastian repeats, looking up at me, this time more sincere, "I didn''t hear you when you asked-


    "Well then try to hear me now," I cut him off, my whole body shaking at the adrenaline rush, "I want, a fucking, divorce!"


    032 Win Your Heart


    He looks taken aback, and he backs a step, looking at me as if he doesn''t know me.


    He doesn''t know this me. I have always been the stupid little girl who looked up to him. I''m not that little girl anymore.


    "You did help Ava, and for that I''m grateful-"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    [


    "You never were, so no need to start now," I shake my head slowly, disappointed, "I don''t want your gratitude, I just want you out of my fucking life." "You...you mean it...?" He asks with uncertainty, eying me suspiciously.


    Why? Is the sudden happiness too huge a shock for him toprehend?!


    "After all you gave, and after..." He pauses, looking at me with more disbelieving than fake guilt, "Are you really just, pushing me to her like this?"


    "Let''s make it fucking clear. I didn''t ''push'' you. You were WITH her this whole time, and you did that all on your own! Even a sacred marriage vow couldn''t stop you from being with Ava, so what''s the point?"


    "I-" He hesitates, "I understand why you would see it that way. I did kiss her. But just that once."


    "Is that supposed to make it better?" I ask coldly.


    Pain crawls into his eyes.


    Now he cares about his stainless reputation? Well, I don''t. Not anymore.


    "She-she was scared about the surgery and she caught me off guard-" He is still trying to exin.


    "Sebastian Knight," I sigh and instantly he purses his lips, with a hurtful look as if I''m the bully here, "you are a storng man and she was a fragile patient. You can push her away if you want to, so I think we both know that it only happened because you allowed it. Can you st I thought I could keep a benign rtionship with him for the baby. Loverestimated myself. I thought I was okay with everything, but I found that I do have resentment in my chest.


    His throat rolls, but he is not getting any words out.


    "Sign those damn papers, and I''ll expect them in two to three days," I say before pushing the elevator button, leaving him in the lobby.

 Chapter 33

    033 The Old Coaster


    Scarlett''s POV


    Who says bitching isme and you should always take the high road?


    I took the high road and all I got was humiliation, pain, and ate "thank you". I didn''t want to bitch about it, but it surely felt great!


    After the night where Ished out at Sebastian, I have seen a new light in my life. My heart. doesn''t hurt every damn second for him, and I can finally focus on my own life with a fresh. view. I wasn''t ready to move on hen I signed the divorce papers, but I am now.


    I


    I feel like I was given a new life.


    I thought it would take long before I could get used to him being with Ava after the divorce, and I thought it would hurt until I could finally be numb.


    Turns out, all I needed was to speak up and get it over with. Maybe this is the "closure" people talk about.


    "Miss Scarlett?" The reception at the Dunn Corp''s headquarterses to me with a ttering smile, "The CEO is ready to see you if you follow me, this way."


    I don''t sign myst name unless I absolutely have to. Not that I would want to, but it''s one of the "lessons" Gabriel taught me with his fists. All the better.


    "Of course, thanks," I grab the folder in my hand, not following her before taking a deep breath to calm my throbbing heart.


    I got Adrian''s reply on the day after that messy night-N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    [Intrigued. You know where my office is.]


    I was prepared for a rejection, AND I had a long speech to give him for that. But I didn''t expect such a decisive approval, and I was the one having doubts. I took a few days to go over my script again, making sure it was ready as I was before I came. I NEED this.


    Being one of the oldest names in the media field, the Dunn''s building stands in the city center, tall and boring, with the scene of a prudent schr from thest century, unlike Sebastian''s information-age style building with all the modern, young elements. Just like the two very different men.


    I wish the receptionist could leave, but she waits by the door, waiting for me to knock with a polite smile. I have no choice but to take a long, deep breath in front of her, checking my tight. blouse for wrinkles and my ck skirt for hair or dust. First impressions are important. The old Coaster


    She waits patiently, and after I sneak in a slight stomp on my high heels, I knock.


    "Come on in," A clear, light voice answers.


    I don''t really know Adrian Dunn. We went to the same high school, but we never spoke once. in school. The first andst words we exchanged actually happened after graduation. Well, not even "exchanged". He said "Nice car" when I was about to drive away, and I did with I have to admit that encounter ys a huge role in my nervousness right now.


    At his answer, the receptionist leaves with a swift turn, and I twist the doorknob with a drumming heart, and open the door to a huge, bright room.


    Sebastian likes to y close with his team. His office is just an expansion from the desk he used when he started his business with his "guys". They eat right in the open kitchen and y games to rx right outside of his office. But not Adrian. The Dunn Corp is the definition of old fashioned elegancy.


    A full ss wall opens to the city view. Though this piece ofnd is crowded with big money. his 50th-floor window still has quite a view.


    Right now, Adrian Dunn is standing in front of that view, a ss in his hand.


    He has great taste in styles, the same as Sebastian. Ironed straight suits line out his long legs well, giving him a sharp feeling. His white shirt is wrinkleless, showing his wide back and muscled arms withouting off as tight. The biggest difference between him and Sebastian is his spotless table versus Seb''s messy


    one.


    "I hope the trip over isn''t too dreadful? Driving in the city can be a hassle," He turns to me when he hears the door, putting down the ss on an old coaster.


    The coaster looks old and dirty, standing out from his luxurious clean table. It looks like some cheap souvenir at some small,me event. None that would have anything to do with the gentry in front of me, so I took another nce at it. "Like it?" Adrian''s long finger knocks on it twice lightly, his


    My heart skips a beat.


    eyes taunting as he smiles at me.

 Chapter 34

    034 A Good Story


    Scarlett''s


    POV


    "Sorry!" I blurt, taking my eyes off his table, even more nervous, "It''s just...I mean..."


    I can feel my ears burning up. I''m lousy at this kind of stuff. I''d choose to deal with writing over people any time of the week, especially a businessman like him.


    "Rx, I was just joking," Heughs, reaching out for a handshake, "I don''t imagine you''d be interested in it."


    I don''t know how to answer this out-of-nowherement that seems to have some deeper meaning behind it, so I choose to ignore it and answer the one before that:


    "Thanks for the concern. The trip isn''t so bad," I take his hand, adding when he cocked his eyebrows lightly, "I took the subway over, for that exact reason."


    Heughs.


    I always knew him as the bad boy in school, one that nobody dares to mess with. So it''s actually an interesting feeling to see such a warm, friendlyugh from a guy like Adrian Dunn. And it helps me calm down.


    "I was starting to worry that you weren''ting." He pulls the chair out for me before going back to his own seat across the table, "after all, there is no newsing out of the ''Z House" still."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    S¨¦bastian''s building is known as the "Z house" for its special, mischievous design of that shape.


    "Yeah..." I manage an awkwardugh, knowing this woulde up. "There are...standard procedures still, but I can guarantee a scoop for you on that...would that be okay?"


    After all, my divorce news is the only reason why I get to be here today. He is not seeing me because of my work. I have no name out there in this field, nor any experience. I wouldn''t even get a chance toy out my ideas if not for the title of "ex-Mrs. Knight". But the Sebastian Darn Knight just wouldn''t deliver those damn papers!


    Part of the reason why I waited was also for that. Yet two "two to three days" passed and there was not even a piece of word from him. I can''t help but wonder if the dy is only because he saw my text to Adrian and he is just dying to mess up my n. Adrian''s hawk eyes nail on me, and I feel like there are throns growing out of my chair.


    Right at the moment when I can''t help but leave that seat, he says: "I didn''t think you''d be this nervous at an interview."


    His words rece my embarrassment with surprise. So this is an interview now? I dide


    034 A Good Story


    to pitch my ideas, but I saw it more of a deal than a serious chance for a proposition.


    "Did you note to present your ideas?" He cocks an eyebrow, smirking, "I mean, I WOULD be willing to pay handsomely for news like that, but I don''t think there is a need to be nervous about that anyways?"


    He says with a serious tone, but somehow I know he is joking about buying my divorce news.


    idea?! He really wanted to hear my


    I wouldn''t dare to expect that even in my wildest dream!


    "I''m sorry," I smile, feeling a bit better, "I guess I just feel bad not being able to deliver my promise in time."


    Thanks to Sebastian Damn Knight!


    "Was that a promise?" He lifts his fox eyshes, observing me with smirky eyes.


    ..." I swallow nervously. It sounds like he is flirting, but I''m not sure. I suddenly understand why the girls in school said that he is "dangerous".


    He brings no physical harm to girls, he steals their hearts.


    "I admit, your hook caught my attention," He lets out a lightugh as if at himself before he turns back to the serious businessman look, "but I won''t close the door on you just because you suddenly have a change of heart on your own marriage." I look at him with my mouth open. How did he see through my thoughts?! Was my worry so obvious?


    Heughs as if he just heard this piece of thought, too.


    "Really?" I can''t help but ask. The hell with being cautious and professional and polite, I can no longer suppress my excitement: "You would meet a nobody like me, even without the divorce news?!"


    He lets out a lightugh, tilting his head at me.


    "Eighth grade, The Sheep In Wolf''s Clothing."


    I take a light gasp. That was my first script. A school y that my family didn''t even go to. I can''t believe he now only knows about it, but remembers it for all these years!


    "I don''t mind that a writer knows how to lure a reader in," He curves his lips, eyes sparkling with mischievous but friendly shades, "...but your divorce won''t carry you further. Only a good story can from here."


    His words burn out thest shred of doubt. I give him a grateful smile, and he returns a gentle one. Under his encouraging eyes, I finally feel the confidence I have doing what I do best: telling a good story. Das Boss To Bell

 Chapter 35

    035 Boss To Be


    Scarlett''s POV


    When I finished my pitch, I felt embarrassed and shocked - I talked for 2 hours straight?! Standing in the elevator, I can''t help but to cover my face thinking about what just happened.


    He smiled at me with an encouraging look, nodded along, and even asked some simple questions, so I totally lost track of time.


    To think that I just took up the whole morning of a billionaire whose business was far more important than my movie....


    I didn''t know how to face Adrian Dunn at that moment, and when I looked up, he was smirking like a mischievous fox, seeing through my thoughts again.


    "Ughhh, I should probably..." I put away my iPad, pointing at the door, "Thank you very much for hearing me out!"


    The fox let out augh.


    "You don''t even have time for my decision?" Adrian Dunn curved his lips, his deep, shimmering eyes taunting behind his thin rimless sses, "Not that I''d hate it if you just came here for a passionate chat..." "..." I totally forgot. Wasn''t my pitch the whole point of the meeting?


    But he didn''t give me a hard time after that. Even right now standing in the elevator with his offer, it still feel surreal to me.


    I got it? I just got my script bought...by one of thergest media tycoons?!!!


    My day would have been perfect if the elevator door didn''t open to the one person I didn''t expect to see at the Dunn Corp-


    "If you are done smiling at yourself, can you stop wasting everyone''s time?"


    Ava Fuller.


    Followed by a whole team of guards and her manager, Ava is standing by the elevator door with an impatient, condescending look.


    "What are you doing here?" I blurt out, more shocked than annoyed.


    Ava is signed by Sebastian, nemesis of the Dunn Corp. And it doesn''t look like she''s here for some personal reason, given the team following her. The team Sebastian had hired for her. "Co- productions between mediapanies is not forbidden. If you are looking to enter the business, then you might want to do your homework better," Ava sneers at me coldly,


    stepping into the elevator and pressing close to me, forcing me to step out-


    I''m not allowed to have physical contact with "the princess". Apparently I pose some threat to her life, somehow.


    Normally Ava doesn''t talk to me much, but she is more aggressive today, holding the elevator door open with a hand, and keeping on throwing shit at me:


    "Can you believe an ugly duckling like this is trying to sleep her way into the movie business?" Ava tosses her hair cockily,ughing with her manager.


    Hesitating for a second, I decide to pretend I didn''t hear herment. Not like I hade here for an acting job like she clearly assumed anyway. Seeing she''s not leaving anytime soon, the people around scatters for the other elevators. I turn to leave, too, only to hear Adrian''s voice rising behind me-


    "I''d praise God if that''s what Miss Scarlett was here for, and it''s a pity that her eyes are on something else."


    What''s he doing here? He seemed to have loads of work waiting when I left his office not ten minutes ago.


    Ava''s eyebrows instantly be vertical at her words, but she knows better than to fire at the head of Dunn Corp. She finally lets go, and the elevator door shuts her re inside.


    "Thanks," I turn to Adrian Dunn, nodding at the elevator, "for that. I didn''t know the Dunn Corp is offering her projects-"


    "I didn''t know either," Adrian answers fast with a light frown, as if annoyed to be mentioned together with Ava, "must be a mistake from one of my new hires."


    He gives me a slight, apology bow.


    Okay...? I did not see thating. I thought Ava was THE girl of every man''s dreams in their


    circle.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I step away to give way for him, but he stops by my side and then holds out a hand as if asking for a dance: "Since you are still here... Would you like to have lunch with me?"


    I hesitate. Not that I feel ufortable having lunch with him, just don''t want to get too close to their circle- the rich, powerful, unreasonable, scheming circle.


    I''m known as a Fuller, but I know I don''t have wealth or rich parents to support me if I mess


    1. up.


    But nor do I want to start my cooperation with the visibly dangerous and sophisticated fox on the wrong


    foot. I will be working for him for the next few months. Not to mention he just offered me a dream deal that I couldn''t get anywhere else.


    I wish Adrian would take a hint at my hesitation, but he just waits patiently, with his blindingly


    035 Boss To Be


    bright smile and his polite hand held out.


    "She doesn''t want to. Are you too blind to see that?"


    I didn''t get to say anything before Sebastian''s voice cut in from nowhere, his words so aggressive that the smoke rm should go off.


    Did my almost-ex-husband just yell at my new boss???


    What a day!

 Chapter 36

    036 His Invitation


    Scarlett''s POV


    "Mr. Dunn, I''m so sorry!" I turn to Adrian Dunn with my heart in my throat and my head dizzy at Sebastian''s provoking words.


    Did they always talk like this? Cause that''s easier to believe than thinking that Sebastian came on so aggressively because of me.


    "Why are you apologizing for him?" Adrian does not y by the rules, at all.


    "In case you forgot, she''s my wife!" Sebastian answers so fast as if he has been waiting a chance to dere that.


    "I''m NOT!" I snap at him, before taking a deep breath and turning back to Adrian Dunn," Anyways, I''m sorry for the role I yed in this, if any..."


    "No need to apologize." The smile is back on Adrian''s face. His eyesnd on Sebastian but he continues to speak to me saying, "I don''t consider you two a couple anymore, so. No reason to hold you responsible for anything HE does." Sebastian looks like he wants to bury Adrian Dunn alive.


    With what seems like tremendous effort, he shifts his re from Adrian Dunn to me: "Can we talk?"


    I could barely expect him to say that to me when we were married, and ever since I wanted him out of my life, this seems to be his new favorite opening.


    Bitter irony.


    "About what?" I fold my arms impatiently. But I already know "what". He wants something. and that''s why he put the divorce papers I have been waiting for on hold. Whatever it is, I won''t budge this time. If he still wants to marry his Ava, then he will cave, eventually. "Scarlett!" Sebastian snaps at my question.


    Adrianughs. But instead of a re, Sebastian looks at me with surprise.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" I frown.


    "You used to-" He doesn''t finish. Used to...? Defend him? Yeah, I wouldn''t allow anyone to offend him, for anything, without reason. Even if he was at fault, I would take his side.


    But that was before.


    Sebastian nails his eyes on me as if he wants to put a hole through my bead with his sight. But all of a sudden he lets go of the breath he is holding and softens his tone: "Can we please talk? It''s about granny." 036 Hic Invitation


    I would have refused. If not for hisst words.


    He had been a total jerk to me during our marriage, but not granny. In fact, she treated me closer than my own "family" did. She knew I ckmailed Sebastian, and I could tell


    she wasn''t pleased with that, especially when Sebastian had made it clear that his hand was forced. But sooner than I realized, Granny had changed her attitude toward me.


    I think at some point, she really wanted me and Sebastian to work out.


    I hurt her beloved grandson, and now I''m bailing first. To her, I do feel guilty.


    T


    "What about granny?" I sigh, caving in. Sebastian might hate me and has kept his distance, but he knows all my weaknesses well, just like I know his. Sometimes I wonder if we were fated to torment each other. Sebastian turns to Adrian Dunn with a childish winning tone: "Why are you still here? Are you not just blind, but also deaf?"


    Adrian''s eyes narrow dangerously.


    I understand his frustration. I, too, want to knock something into Sebastian''s arrogant head. Does he even know that he is in THE Dunn Corp''s building? As in, Adrian''s territory? Adrian says it''s okay, but I still feel somewhat responsible for Sebastian''s hostility toward him, especially since I haven''t yet finished severing my ties with himpletely.


    Taking a step forward, I stand between the two men and announce to Sebastian: "We are going to have lunch together, so I hope you can finish what you have to say and stop wasting other people''s time!"


    I


    I see pain in Sebastian''s eyes, but I don''t feel heartache this time.


    He is hurt because I used to defend him, and now I''m defending others. He didn''t appreciate me taking his side, not even once. And now he has to embarrass me by acting like a child while I still "bear" his name?


    He refused me when I took his side, and he pushed me away. So of all people, he doesn''t h the right to look hurt when Iply with his wish!


    "Scar, do we have to talk like this?" Sebastian mumbles with his puppy dog look, and I dart my eyes away. I won''t allow myself to be swayed by him, not again.


    "Adrian, I''m sorry but could you-


    "I''ll wait for you outside," Adrian gives me a warm smile, making it easy for me.


    I do feel guilt. Towards Adrian. I brought trouble for him, yet he is still being considerate to the extreme. I feel bad because I wouldn''t have agreed to a private lunch with my boss-to-be. I did it just to piss off Sebastian. Adrian''s perfect figure disappears outside the revolving door. Sebastian grips my chin and


    turns my head to him: "Granny''s birthday party. You are stilling right?"

 Chapter 37

    037 The Loving Birds Show


    Scarlett''s POV


    I don''t really want to go.


    I don''t know how to face Granny.


    I was the one who asked for this marriage, and I was the one ending it. Well, I was the one ending it because he never was in it. But I do owe Granny. She really tried to get to know me, and she changed from being mad at me to epting me into her family. She has treate I don''t know how to tell her about the divorce.


    The only console is, Sebastian promised that he wouldn''t announce the news before Granny''s birthday party.


    I think that''s why he has been dying his signature. Granny wants us to be happy, truly


    "Why the long face?" Aurora nips my face tauntingly, "You look like you are not going to a party, but your death execution."


    Yeah, a''party where Sebastian would be, and surely Ava and probably Gabriel. If there is any difference between that and death execution, it''s that thetter is painless.


    "Thanks foring with me, Aurora..." I put my head on her shoulder, mumbling. I hate taxis, especially in the city. They drive crazy, and I lose a life every time I get car sick. I suspect the baby also gets carsick easily because ever since I found out that I was pregnant, I fe "Sorry about the taxi, Scar..." Aurora pats my head and lets me close my eyes on her


    houlder, "Damn that red-light runner! Or I would have driven you myself..."


    As a former racer, Aurora has absolute control when driving, and she''s the only driver who doesn''t get me car sick. She got into a car ident recently. Not too big a deal, but she can''t drive it until she gets her bumper fixed. "I''m fine..." I close my eyes to steady my breath.


    It''s not the ride that I''m worried about. It''s the destination.


    The party is held at the za Hotel. I arranged everything, from the guest list to Granny''s favorite caterer. When we arrived at 7 PM, the square in front was packed, and the driver had to pull up by the side of the road.


    "Just great!" Aurorains, flipping the driver as he grunts at us for making hime to such a busy street.


    I really want to sit down on the ground. But I can''t. Not in the formal dress. Usually Sebastian


    17 The Loving Bros Show


    would be the one driving me here, and we would pull up all the way to the building. Not that I think about it, I never got car sick when he drove either.


    Attending Granny''s birthday party was one of the few days in our long, tormenting marriage. that wasn''t too hard. He wanted to show a harmonious image in front of that child-


    like olddy, and he knew I was a bad liar, so he would try his best toply with me that day, making sure I would be in a good mood,


    What a dream I lived. Looking back now, all I could see are the countless holes in the cocoon of lies I made myself.


    Putting my weight on Aurora, I walk slowly to calm the nauseous


    feeling. Cold sweat broke out on my back, chill in the dusk''s breeze. I shiver, wondering if it''s noticeable. Carrying a little troublemaker around is NOT easy! Though I can''t feel his weight yet, I never felt the same after I got the news. I''m growing close to him. I feel him.


    "Scar!"


    My step pauses at Ava''s shout, hesitating to turn around. But Aurora has already stopped.


    I turn around, and fury lights in my chest that I almostugh out loud - Sebastian''s car pulle up to me and Aurora. Ava''s head sticking out from shotgun.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So his "I don''t have time to pick you up today, can you ask Aurora to drive you?" is because his time was arranged for Ava? Why am I even surprised at this point?! Even though he was the one who asked me to hide our divorce from Granny. Even though HE asked me to "Where is your car?" Ava puts on her innocent act, asking me with a caring tone, "Want to hop in? Seb wouldn''t mind."


    He would, or he would have picked me up.


    I look over at the driver''s side, but I can''t see his expression. Part of me wants to hop in just to annoy the mean love birds. But I have done that.


    I shake my head slowly, disappointed at him and at the same time at myself for still minding Ava at this point. I have chosen to let go, so why allow them to keep on bothering me?

 Chapter 38

    038 A Disaster Scarlett''s POV


    Ava never acts mean to me in front of people. I mean, her team is not "people" to her. She doesn''t care to hide her true color in front of them, nor would they dare to say anything. This is why Aurora and Lilith know little about my feud with her. "I''m fine, thanks," I''m not at my best moment, but I would die faster spending time with Ava than walking a mile.


    I don''t like ying her acting game. I never understood the point of her faking a friendly face to me in front of people. Like if anyone else cares about whether she''s treating me nicely, while I would never fall for it myself. It''s a show for no audience. The car stops. Sebastianes out of the driver''s side, ring at me across the car with a cold tone: "Get in."


    I


    I roll my eyes, walking away.


    I''m no longer the stupid fucking dog following him around with smitten eyes and he can''t fucking order me around anymore!


    "Scarlett Fuller," Sebastian calls my full name calmly from behind. That''s his way of showing real anger. His way of saying: I''m getting serious now, so you better listen.


    I shoot him a smirk, walking faster. I''m not exactly making my life easier by pissing off one of the most powerful people in the city, but it''s not like he can really ruin my career now that Adrian took me in.


    "Scar, slow down," Aurora chases up to me and grabs my arm, "no need to torture yourself when you are not feeling well. You know that''s what she wants."


    I cock my eyebrow at her, surprised. Aurora has never really shown any hostility toward Ava. Partly because Ava never showed her true color in front of Aurora, and partly because Aurora assumes the best of everyone.


    "I didn''t know how much you have been doing for her," Aurora shakes her head with a stubborn and solemn face, "She hasn''t been a good sister, even without that. I see better


    now."


    My eyes got moist. I no longer know if hiding everything from Aurora and Lilith was the best choice. I could have someone understanding my sorrow a long time ago. "Scar, can you-" Sebastian catches up.


    Can you put down whatever tantrum you are throwing now and get over with Granny''s party. Yes. I have done that many times and I''m well-practiced.


    D10 A DisasterThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Sure," I cut him off, not looking at him, "you asked for it."


    I walk over to the car and get In. Aurora goes around the car just so I wouldn''t have to move. Sebastian doesn''te back to the car instantly. He pauses where he was for a moment,es back, and drives in silence. Just because Ava asked, so he would give me a ride even though he is this reluctant. I wonder if I should tell him that Ava doesn''t really want me here. She is doing that because she knows the


    white knight would love her for doing so, and he is doing that because his princess is "that kind". But then again, it''s not like I haven''t tried. He just wouldn''t believe me. You can''t wake a person who''s pretending to be asleep. What a ridiculous y.


    I close my eyes so I don''t have to look at them two. Aurora puts her arm around my shoulder to reduce any movement of my body. That helps with the car sick.


    We got to the hotel''s resplendent lobby in silence,


    Sebastian gives the valet his keys, and Ava walks up to him. He puts his arm up by instinct, and she hooks his arm as if they are the ones married for the past five years.


    They might not be married, but they surely practiced being married.


    "You can go ahead if you want to," Aurora turns to me, asking, "I need to wait for Lilith."


    "I''m fine-" I freeze, staring at Aurora with shocked eves, "what did you say??? Lilith?!"


    "Yeah, why?" Aurora blinks in confusion, "I''m sorry, I didn''t think! I just thought I could invite her, since it''s a party..."


    I gulp in fear.


    Granny is not the most tolerating person, otherwise she wouldn''t have gotten the title of "the Iron Lady". And on top of that, Lilith hates the "rich people''s things" the most. She does not really belong to this group, and it wasn''t a problem until now because she hasn''t been talking to me in the past five years.


    I didn''t tell her because she wouldn''t like it. I needed someone so thad to trick her here. But Aurora is just not into this kind of socializing, unlike Lilith!


    This is going to be a disaster.


    019 Posoned To The Bone

 Chapter 39

    039 Poisoned To The Bone


    Scarlett''s POV


    "Scar, what''s wrong?" Aurora frowns, then as if realized something, she slowly looks up at the fancy hotel, her voice now shivering, too, "...what''s today''s party again...?" Then she takes a gasp.


    "Yeah..." My brain freezes, and before I could do anything, I watched a police car pulling up. and Lilithes off.


    "You sure it''s here? It doesn''t look like a ce for people like us-" Damon''s voice follows Lilith out as she sprints to us, "Lil!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Scar!" Lilith crushes into me for a big hug, turning to make a naught face at Damon, "Told you I got the right address!"


    Damon sticks his head out at me and Aurora: "Sorry I''m dumping my problem on you guys, but I''m on a case right now and I really can''t-"


    "It''s okay, we got her," Aurora nods at him, and I dart my eyes down to the ground - we can''t tell Lilith to leave now. It wouldn''t be any less humiliating than telling her it''s an upper-ss party that we are going for. And Lilith came in a pair of jeans. Just great.


    Aurora and I exchange a look, both at a loss. We might bring a backup dress if we came


    driving, but now... Lilith looks confused, looking at us in turns: "What-?"


    "This is too disrespectful! You are being rude to Granny!" Ava puts on a pout, frowning at Lilith with a disbelieving look, there are almost tears in her e eyes.


    I have to hand it to Ava when ites to acting. Maybe Sebastian didn''t fund her purely out of affection after all.


    Granny never told me that she once threw Ava out of her house. She won''t go that low. But I could tell Granny didn''t like Ava, and I had never invited Ava to Granny''s birthday parties. She came as Sebastian''s plus one, KNOWING it would upset Granny, and she is using Lilith of being rude for wearing informal outfits?!


    Not to mention her innocent, rightful act in front of Sebastian as if she is bullied to tears on behalf of Granny. It makes me sick.


    "We will change her into a proper dress," I pull Lilith behind me, facing Ava, "but since you care so much about upsetting Granny, then maybe you should figure out how to change into a different face?!"


    "Tsk," Clicking his tongue, Sebastian lets out a resigned sigh, darting his impatient look over


    to me, "Scar, did you invite Ava over just to humte her?


    1 invited her?! I snort coldly, is that what Ava told him? I cock an eyebrow at Ava, and the looks back calmly.


    "I didn''t invite her," I fold my arms, looking at Sebastian, "if you didn''t bring her here as your plus one, then I suggest you send her home, right now."


    I have always been the one arranging Granny''s party, and I have never invited Ava to it for a reason. Sebastian thought it was out of jealousy. It was, part of it. Granny''s birthday was the one day Sebastian would snow some care for me, even only on the surface. I didn''t wa But it wasn''t all. Granny doesn''t like her. That''s witry


    But he knew.


    And he brought her here anyway.


    "You sent me an invitation


    Ava mumblies with a disbelieving look, gripping her purse as if


    she is holding back wronged tears, and smiling bitterly, "I see what you are doing now. You win, Scar. I''ll go


    Bravo-


    The fire in Sebastian''s eyes says a lot about how good Ava''s acting is She takes framing me as her career, like always. The difference is, Sebastian''s distrust doesn''t hurt me anymore.


    "And I bet you happen to lose the invitation I sent too?" I short at Ava, "Let''s say that I did lure you here with some invitation that you can''t provide only to humiliate you, then please do, leave!"


    Ava doesn''t move, but looks up at Sebastian with her teary puppy dog eyes: "Seb, I did receive an invitation. You believe me, don''t you?"


    I stand there and watch. I want to see exactly how deeply Ava has poisoned his mind that he would have a hard time choosing between the lying girl and the grandma who raised him "Would you ask your friend to leave, please?" Sebastian turns at me, frowning at Lilith, "Im not against being poor, but you know how Granny feels about tomboys


    Well, poisoned to the bone, apparently.

 Chapter 40

    040 His Condition Scarlett''s POV


    I really want to throw my purse into his face before leaving with Lilith, but I can''t do that to Granny. Our war should not ruin her day.


    In the end, we watched Sebastian and Ava walk in with winning smiles, leaving us by the gate. While Ava attacked Lilith just to upset me, she has a point. I can''t let Lilith walk in there in her jeans. It would definitely upset Granny. So long as we get a dress, we can make it through the party. Granny might not


    her.


    t even notice


    "It''s okay, I can wait for you guys at some bar nearby." After me and Aurora''s awkward exnation, Lilith hugs us with aforting smile, "I really don''t mind."


    "It''s only because-" I want to exin more. If only I had told Aurora what the party was about.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    If only I thought I could handle Sebastian and Ava on my own...


    "You know I don''t like this kind of stuff, I understand," Lilith grins at me, not looking offended. Or she just hides it well.


    "I="


    "What seems to be the problem here?"


    An unfamiliar voice cut into our conversation by the corner of the gate, and we all turn to it in surprise. A friendly-looking guy leans at us as if eavesdropping, but he is doing it in an exaggerated way with a genuine smile, and it''s a bit hard to be mad at him. "It''s just..." I nce at Lilith, not sure how to exin the situation.


    But the guy is unexpectedly intuitive.


    "If a dress can help your situation in any way," He backs one hand with a light bow, "I might have one that suits thedy."


    I have no idea who this guy is. He wears his dirty blonde finger-


    long hair in a messy but cool way, giving a swanking feeling, but his bright smile and genuine eyes make it really hard to judge him in any way. He wears luxurious suits, but somehow he gives the sunny aura of the handsome neighbor that any girl would have a crush on in And he shares my eye color. Deep purple. Like a pair of modest amethyst.


    The generous stranger left us alone after he provided his car for Lilith to change into what was apparently a new dress. He said he just likes to be prepared, and with pure gratitude filled us, we didn''t want to probe in any way.


    045 His Condition


    The party already started when we sneaked in, and in case Granny would look for me, Auroral took Lilith in a different direction from me. And surely enough, Granny spotted me instantly.


    Granny would be a view in any room - her iron style in her business days left


    an impression, and even though she has given the handle of the empire to Sebastian for years, there are still people swarming the few days when she would show up in public, like her birthday, for her business advice or just paying respect. You will always see her neatly c hair being the center of an excited crowd.


    Surrounded, Granny nods at me with a pleasant and apologetic look, and I nod back, waiting by a high table nearby.


    "Did your friends leave?" Sebastian approaches with a ss of champagne, whispering at me as he shoots a smile at Granny.


    Granny sees us and smiles. I have to put on a smile, too, and the jerk chooses this moment to put his hand on my waist.


    "Are you kidding me?!" I squeeze my words out through gritted teeth, smiling.


    He chuckles, pulling my waist even closer.


    The bastard! Does he really understand what a divorce means?! I lift my foot as stealthy as possible and try to stomp on his. He dodges sessfully, but he has to let go of me, too.


    "See? We have fun, too. Don''t we?" Sebastianes around to the other side of the table, bumping his untouched champagne into my untouched champagne as if we are some close friends. Exactly what part was fun?!


    I shoot him a re, ncing around nervously in case we draw any attention.


    "Scar, do we really have to divorce?" He puts away his annoying smirk, looking me in the eyes.


    I have long stopped looking to be seen by him.


    "You promised to sign the divorce papers, as the condition of me attending Granny''s party," I remind him, feeling my fury ame again.


    The smirk fades from his face slowly.


    "Scar, just between us, did you invite Ava or not?

 Chapter 41

    041 The Most Partial Person


    Sebastian''s POV


    Granny''s birthdays have been the happiest days of our marriage, that''s for sure.


    For a moment there, I seem to have seen the Scar I used to know. When I felt her tender body under my m again, when I saw her lively eyes. When she talked to me.


    She used to report everything to me. Even a weird-shaped cloud outside her window she would take a picture and send it to me, adding a smiley face. But now, all she talks about with me is the fucking divorce.


    I don''t want to get a divorce.


    Too much is at stake. The stock, thepany''s image, Granny''s wrath. I clearly remember how stern Granny was when she heard that the marriage was a deal Scar made by threatening


    a life. I don''t know how Scar turned Granny around, but Granny loves Scar now, sometimes more than she loves me.


    Scar keeps using Ava to probe me. About how I can marry Ava now. That''s how I know she still cares about me, she just hides her love away and wouldn''t let me see any. Her way of showing her love used to be nothing but sweet words and smiles. I never thought one day I would miss them.


    I thought I hated her, but the truth is, I have gotten used to her being around, just like Granny did. She can be mean, cold, and sarcastic, but somehow she permeates your life stealthily like the roots of a tree, and when she pulls up that root, it hurts, all over.


    I want things to go back to the way before Ava''s surgery. I once thought that would be how my life is like forever, and I have epted that. But she wouldn''t let me. She nted her roots in my life, and now she is determined to pull it up.


    Now she only looks at me with fire in her eyes. No love.


    "Sure, I fucking invited her just to humiliate her, okay?!" Scar darts her angry eyes off me, trying her best to not put on her angry face, "Since my evil n failed anyway, can we drop it now?!"


    "Scar, I''m only asking..." I sigh. Ever since her usation lit up guilt in my chest, I have realized how mean I used to talk to her, and yet how easy she was on me. I no longer know how to talk to her now, maybe I never did. But everything I say now seems to rile her up. 041 The Most Partal Person.


    I try to remain patient and calm: "Scar, I want to believe you, but you need to-"


    "I don''t fucking care if you believe me or not! And I don''t need to prove anything just because someone raised a random usation!" Scar finally turns to look at me, and her eyes are colder than ever, "You think you are fair, but you are the most partial person in the world. You think you are looking for the truth? You are not. You are just looking for evidence to prove her words. If you really care about the truth, go check the fucking guest list I sent the hotel!" Scar''s words stun me like little bombs, and before I can even react to it, Granny''s voice suddenly cuts in:


    "Scarlett! You werete, and you owe me two presents now!"


    Scar is taken aback when Granny pulls her into her arms for a tight hug. Granny is known as "the Iron Lady", but I know she has a soft spot in her heart. She only pretended that she was tough and ruthless because it was not easy for a woman to protect a huge empire left by herte husband with sharks swimming around her.


    Bur Scar can bring out the cute child in Granny, like magic.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "G-granny! When did youe over?!" Scar tries to smile, but guilt and panic take up her eyes for hershing out earlier. We have never fought in front of Granny, ever. "Just now! You have no idea how fantastic I was fighting those reporters off!" With a bright smile, Granny hooks her arm on Scar''s, bragging like a child fishing for praise. But when I follow, Granny turns slightly and blocks me with her back, keeping me behind them.


    Then I knew. Granny heard Scar. She didn''t mention anything to not embarrass Scar, and even though Scar was the one yelling, Granny deems whatever happened my fault. Granny definitely loves Scar more than me. Not sometimes, but all the time.

 Chapter 42

    042 Another Uninvited


    Scarlett''s POV


    I think Granny heard me. In fact, I think half of the party heard me. But Granny is not the kind of person that would embarrass you in public, and I dare not to bring it up. myself - I just yelled at her beloved grandson, and now my ears are burning. I don''t even know what I could say IF she asked. We have never fought in front of Granny before.


    "How are you doing recently?" Granny chats with me casually, leading the way among the crowd, nodding and returning smiles from time to time, "Sebastian mentioned something about a new job?"


    I sneak a nce at Sebastian, and he rolls his eyes all the way to the ceiling.


    So he ined" something about a new job. No doubt it''s because of Adrian.


    "It''s because my...hmmm, Mom, mentioned Richard Hanson the other day," I try to find my words to skip the crazy mess that happened recently without lying...too much, "and I thought maybe I could give my script a try."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ohh, you wrote a script?! How wonderful!" Granny exims with a supportive smile, her eyes with genuine happy sparkles, "Howe you have never mentioned something like that?!"


    I finished college and got a Fine Art degree, but that was it for my art career. Building a family is not easy, and I wanted to put more energy on my "marriage". Effort in vain.


    "It''s...a story that I have been grinding on for a long time now," I shrug, "it just wasn''t ready."


    "And you didn''t want to make it with your husband as thedder, huh?" Granny nudges me lightly. I can''t tell if she is mad at me for going to Adrian. I mean, Adrian IS their business enemy.


    "Adrian is a good boy," Granny nods and continues as if she wasn''t expecting an answer from me anyway, "He always had high ambitions, longing to exceed his father''s achievement. Ohhh, I heard that he somehow got James Deep under hismand! Very impressive! It takes your script, remember to ask for him from your new boss!"


    James Deep! The brightest rising star of directors in town, fastest, might I add. He


    042 Another United


    dropped out of college because "they have nothing to teach me", and


    his father was the sole sponsor for his first movie directed. At that time, everyone thought him a joke burning daddy''s money for fun, but that movie got a  profit rate and got three award nominations, winning two of those. "Of course I will put Deep on her story...Granny."


    I wheel around, only to see Adrian''s grin right behind me. Given Sebastian''s look, it seems that he has


    been following us for a moment. But why is he here?! Isn''t he the " nemesis" of Sebastian?! Not to mention I never even invited him! Exactly how many unweed got in today''s party?!


    Seeing my apparently shocked face, Adrianughs out loud.


    "Granny, I can''t believe you didn''t tell Scar about me!" Adrianins with a faux frown, "Am I not your best friend anymore?"


    Best...friend?! I have never heard of such a thing!


    I dart my eyes between Adrian and Granny in shock. Pretty sure my mouth can fit an egg, easy.


    "Hmph!" Granny pouts, shooting Adrian a condescending snort, "Aren''t you the one who abandoned me first?! I shouldn''t have reserved your name as ''no invitation needed'' for all these years to make you beg toe back here!"


    My jaw is on the ground now. Sebastian is rolling his eyes with grumpy huffs but the pair of "best friends" both ignore him.


    "He kicked his father off the throne very young, and I kept mine for too long," Granny turns to me and immediately puts on a warm smile, exining, "We sort of


    exchanged a few moves on the business table, and he was very impressive, for a kid that young."


    Wow.


    "But the Iron Lady kicked my ass after all," Adrian makes ¨¤ face at me, "and the worst of her is, she retired right after! I''m pretty sure she did that just so I won''t have a chance to take her down."


    "You know that''s not true!" Granny protests with a mischieving smirk, "Sebastian''s hands were itchy to take the wheel, that''s the truth and the whole truth!"


    I''d have believed her if she didn''t add the "whole truth".


    042 Another Uninvited


    "Sure, sure, sure" Adrain nods indulgingly, grinning harmlessly at Granny, "and that''s why I''m kicking his ass now instead!"


    Sebastian rolls his eyes again, keeping his distance from the conversation with obvious frustration.


    I almost envy the genuine friendship between them. It''s something so rare yet valuable in the business world, especially from two people that are least likely to have. I want to pull this pair of precious to a table for more fun stories, but this is the moment when a loud uproar "Who allowed a knockoff to enter!?"


    I look over, and I see Lilith surrounded by judging eyes in the center of the crowd, awkwardly rubbing her dress.

 Chapter 43

    043 Nightingale Knockoff


    Scarlett''s POV


    "Granny, I''ll go check!" I pick up my dress a little, hurrying to leave.


    "I''lle with," Granny says, frowning as she looks over, too. She doesn''t like people. raising a fuss at her party, and she would like it even less if she knows who Lilith is.


    I blurt: "No need, Granny, I''ll sort it out-Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    But before I can finish, a fair-sounding voice cuts in:


    "Granny, no need to stress yourself out. I''m sure Scar can take care of the situation... considering that girl is her friend."


    Ava Snake Fuller. Of course she would jump out at such a moment. I bet whatever is


    Sinn on with Lilith, Ava has her hand in it. She''s the only one with a motive to attract


    sour attention to Lilith.


    To my surprise, Granny didn''t get any of Ava''s keywords, but asks coldly: "Who are you calling Granny?"


    The smile freezes on Ava''s face. She quickly flinches to Sebastian''s side and murmurs: "I''m sorry, Mrs. Knight..."


    Granny shoots her a cold, knife-like re before she strides in Lilith''s direction like a Queen. I follow Granny nervously, realizing Adrian is already ahead of me approaching the crowd.


    "You better pray that I don''t find out this has anything to do with you!" I shoot Ava a re as well before I follow Granny. Sebastian seems to want to speak up, and I refuse to give me a chance.


    He would just be mad at me assuming Ava has anything to do with the situation and say some mean words on Ava''s behalf. He wouldn''t me her even with proof in front of his face. So why bother to listen?


    "Does anyone know her? Who would be so stupid to wear a Nightingale''s knockoff to such a party?"


    "Exactly! They are the most famous brand, and easy to tell from knockoffs."


    "The most ridiculous is, Ava ordered that particr one. They made only one of those dresses in the whole world, and that''s the one she decided to go with, haha!" 843 Night Malockoff


    The crowd is "whispering" out loud for Lilith''s ears, which are red like apples now. The few I caught, I heard Ava''s name. Of course she is involved, somehow. Sounds like the fuss is about Lilith''s dress, and that makes my heart drop- We didn''t think too much about the guy who gave us the dress, who was too generous and kind to be true, now I think about it.


    Was he part of this show?


    "Lilith, what happened?" I push for a hole of the wall of the crowd, making my way to Lilith. Aurora is already in there, fighting with a mean girl who is spouting nasty things at the moment.


    My brave Lilith, who wouldn''t flinch in front of bullies like Gabriel, is now frozen in embarrassment. She''s so nervous that her hands can find no good ce to put, and I see tears in her eyes, twirling to drop.


    "It''s okay!" I pull Lilith in my arms,forting her with a soft tone, "You are okay now, I''m here. Let me take you out of here."


    Lilith could barely move, and she allows me to lead the way. But the crowd makes all but no effort to give way, enjoying Lilith''s humiliation. In the front line is a group of mean girls, several of whose faces I have seen around Ava. "Did you do this?!" I turn to Ava, demanding with anger bursting out of my chest, "Tell your dogs to move, or you will regret it!"


    "How horrible!" Ava stomps her foot, and instantly tears pour out of her eyes which are just two faucets, "I know you are mad at me for staying friends with Sebastian, but it''s not my fault that your friend wears a knockoff to Granny''s birthday party! I warned you she''s a bad i Ava ys the victim role the best. She has practiced that with me her whole life.


    This has nothing to do with Sebastian, and arguing with her would only help her stir up more dust.


    "Fine, I''m jealous of you because of Sebastian," I say coldly and my indifferent tone shocks Ava, "can you get your friends to move now? I don''t imagine you would want to ruin Granny''s party, would you?" Ava freezes in shock.

 Chapter 44

    044 The Strange Stranger


    Scarlett''s


    POV


    I used to argue with Ava, when I cared.


    I don''t care about Sebastian anymore, and I no longer have any desire to "win" over her, especially in a meaningless argument. She has his heart, end of story. I just want to protect my friend right now.


    Ava always wins our battles by making me the bully. She doesn''t know how to handle my surrender. Utter speechless, she bites her lips in silence, and her dogs. move away hesitantly.


    I grab Lilith''s wrist as I turn to Granny: "I''m really sorry...


    "Where are you going?"


    1 almost run into a guy, and I pull to a sudden halt at his words. He reced the mean girls group, blocking my way. To think I thought it was fascinating how we shared a rare eye color. Now I just want to hit him in the head when I see his taunting eyes. I KNEW he was part of the evil n!!!


    "You-!" I grip his cor to blow out. He grabs my wrist gently, stopping me from doing more damage, but not hurting me as he cuts me off faster:


    "I thought the fuss was about a Nightingale''s knockoff?"


    "You jerk! You nned this!" I want to pull my hand back but fail at that also, "Let go of me!"


    "What''s your name?" He suddenly asks, his purple eyes narrow dangerously as he leans closer.


    "Hey!" Lilith reacts with an angry tone, like a doll suddenlying to life.


    She is shocked, and embarrassed, and nervous. But she reacts to ill-attention directed at me like that''s instinct built inside her.


    "...sorry," The guy with purple eyes suddenly puts away his dangerous aura and backs away, smiling at Lilith, "Hello again, little kitten."


    Lilith opens her eyes wide at his insult with her eyebrows raised so high they almost disappear in her hair. No one ever dares to tease her like that, but then again, this guy


    4 The Strange Stranger


    might have been new to the town. He looks upper-ss, but I have never seen him. The Knight is definitely part of the upper ss, and if he is, I would have known him.


    "Are you with Ava?" Lilith demands, raising a fist. I grab her arm to remind her that she''s in a dress right now, and she pulls back her leg she almostunches onto the guy.


    That movement seems to amuse him.


    ""Who''s Ava, kitten?" The guy does it again.


    "-"Lilith takes an angry gasp, taking a swing at the guy. He turns slightly just to dodge her punch, and instead of backing away, he takes another step forward, pushing his body into Lilith''s, grabbing her wrist and twisting it to her back, pressing her waist into himself with that movement.


    I can''t help but exchange a shocked look with Aurora. We have never seen a guy defeating Lilith so easily, no one but Damon, Lilith took professional training for years, not to mention her street fight experience! "Enough!"


    I flinch at the august voice - we really pissed off Granny!


    But when I turned to Granny with guilt burning my ears, I realized Granny wasn''t shouting at Lilith and the weird stranger, but at Sebastian and Adrian. Looks like Adrian wants to join the circle to help, and Sebastian won''t let him. "Granny, I''m really sorry-" I walk over to apologize, and she hmphs me-


    "You SHOULD apologize, for panic at your enemy''s first attack,"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    What?


    Granny shakes her head and pulls me to her side, nodding at Lilith: "Watch, and learn!"


    She just pinched my ear lightly! Now my ears are burning even more, feeling like a child dispilicined by a strict but loving guardian.


    A surprisingly warm feeling I had never felt before.


    The


    guy throws an amazed look at Granny, but soon he darts his eyes back at the prize in his arms.


    044 The Strange Stranger


    "Now that you can''t move, how about listening for a change?" The guy smirks at Lilith, bending his head a bit to gaze into her eyes, but his voice loud enough for


    one around us, "I''ll forgive you for misunderstanding me, but I will take it as an


    insult if you keep saying the dress I gave you was a knockoff."


    "You-! Wait, what...?" Lilith''s furious outburst turns into a low murmur, and that makes the guy holding herugh.


    It wasn''t? He wasn''t Ava''s help? And I just yelled at our savior and he isn''t even mad at us?


    Okay, I''ll allow him to share my eye color then.

 Chapter 45

    045 A 30 Grand Piece


    Scarlett''s


    POV


    "So, you are saying that I bought a knockoff, is that it?"


    The handsome stranger does not let Lilith go, but looks up at the group of mean girls with a nod. Suddenly all his moves are elegant in my eyes, a pleasure to watch for some reason.


    I think Lilith feels the same because she is looking up at him with a smitten sh stunned look from his chest.


    "I-"The mean girls all look at the one standing in the middle, Olivia Keen, Ava''s best friend. She hems and haws, "I mean..."


    Eyes darting to Ava, she''s too nervous and she needs instructions from her master.


    "I''m sorry, who are we talking to?" Ava clears her throat and steps up, her tone polite and her voice pleasent. It''s the voice she uses when she wants to impress. Guess it''s universal that the stranger is considered handsome. Or Ava just evaluated the tailed suits on him wel The stranger cocks his eyebrows with an amused look as if pleasantly surprised.


    I''m nervous again. If Ava wants toe off as charming, she can. It takes time to see her true color. Or, in Sebastian''s case - takes forever.


    "Does my name have anything to do with my used crime?"


    To my surprise, the stranger gave her question a gentle rejection. I have never seen that happening to Ava. She likes to earn men''s favor, like they are her collection.


    "I''m not using you of anything, sorry if I offended you in any way," Ava''s bitter smile is just perfect. A poor little thing that is wronged but remains polite, with a tad of sorrow in her eyes.


    I''d even believe her if I didn''t know her.


    II dart nervous eyes between Ava and the stranger, unconscious of my nail cutting deep into my palm.


    "Rx," Granny s


    pats my back gently, whispering, "just watch."


    I don''t know why Granny seems so confident in the situation, "Do you know him?"


    045 30 Grand P


    Granny curves her lips happily: "Nope!"


    ..." Then why are you so confident?! And what''s with the proud face when the answer you give is "no"?!!


    The stranger throws his question back at Olivia: "I paid 30 grand for this piece, and you thought it smart to humiliate me with a im of it being a knockoff? Apologize." My heart sinks.


    The Nightingale is a luxury brand. Even their ordinary designs are close to six figures, not to mention a customized, unique piece in the world.


    Ava ys her elegant celebrity role well, only making a slightly surprised look. But not her minions. They exchange a shocked look before bursting intoughter.


    I


    I don''t know how much that piece is. I think I saw it on the cover of the Times, but that was it. I sincerely hope that''s not where he got to know the piece...


    "Howughable!" Olivia picks up her condescending demeanor, sneering at the stranger coldly, "Next time you buy a knockoff, count the zeros right of the original! It''s 300 THOUSAND, my love, and certainly something you can''t afford! I know because it''s hanging in Ava''s closet, right? Ava?"


    Olivia shoots a smirk at Ava, and Ava lowers her head modestly. The stranger shoots a nce at Ava.


    Lilith looks up with a worried look, also shocked: "You gave me a 30 grand piece?!"


    The stranger has his eyes nailed on the mean girls with a cold, dangerous look when they burst intoughter, but Lilith''s words put an utterly surprised look on his face.


    "That''s what you picked up? They said I''m lying."


    "Maybe you are, but for helping me," Lilith pushes him lightly, and he lets her go this time, "I''m really grateful for your help, both times. I''m sorry I got you involved in this, but this is my war."


    The stranger blinks with a pleasantly surprised face.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I know that look. I use that a lot, too. Lilith might be a tough fighter, but she has a heart that is innocent and clean like crystal.


    T


    "It might be a knockoff, but it''s way more than what I can afford," Lilith turns to the mean girls, speaking in front of the crowd that she couldn''t face a moment ago, with


    -P-45 A 10 Grand Pi


    her chest held up high, "I''m not rich, but I''m not ashamed of it. I never said my dress was expensive, but it is worth more to me than all your dresses added together, because it''s the help from a true gentleman who gave it to me only to help out an ordinary girl who wanted I watch in awe of Lilith''s courage, and Granny nods her head slowly with. appreciation. If Granny likes anything, it''s dignity.


    "That''s a good girl," Granny steps up with her iconic smile of "the Iron Lady", "Okay, now-"


    I know she''s wrapping it up in favor of Lilith. But before I can let out a rxed breath, the stranger suddenly cuts in:


    "I''m sorry, but I have got one more question...for Miss Ava."

 Chapter 46

    046 A Lousy Pickup Line Scarlett''s POV


    The circle is surprised to utter silence. Aurora frowns - Granny is resolving the situation on his behalf and he doesn''t seem to understand that. Ava smiles politely with restraint, delivering her disappointment at an "unreasonable liar" perfectly. Even Granny is surprised.


    Lilith shoots over a worried look at him and he gives her a reassuring smile.


    The mean girls throw mocks mixed with attacks, but none seem to evennd on the stranger. He just stands there with a polite smile, looking directly at Ava.


    "I''m not sure if I want to answer your question," Ava pouts lightly, "considering you didn''t answer mine."


    About his name? I mean, sure he didn''t answer, but I would hardly consider that an offense-


    "Why did you-" The stranger takes a step in Ava''s direction and Ava backs a step as if scared.


    Instantly Sebastian walks up and stands between Ava and the stranger.


    T


    "I mean no harm. Can I not even talk to thedy who made a pretty mean usation at me?" The stranger looks at Sebastian calmly.


    And that''s the moment I realized - He doesn''t know who Sebastian is! No one in the city would talk to Sebastian like that. Not impolite, just...equal.


    He is from out of town!


    That''s why he seems to belong to the upper ss, yet no one at the party seems to regonize him. Not even Granny.


    "Hmmm-" I want to remind him, but Granny already left the center of the circle, and she takes me back to the outskirts with her.


    "I guess I stepped in too fast, too," Granny smirks at me, "The kid sees far."


    See far? Of what?


    "The thing about Nightingale," The stranger suddenly turns to Lilith, exining with a warm smile as if taking a student to ss, "they design the initials of their


    046 A Lousy Picku


    customized pieces if they only make one of them, and they leave that in random ces."


    Lilith blinks for a second before she gasps in shock and then looks down at her dress.


    av eves in


    Oh, my, God! I dart Ava''s direction, just in time to catch the split second of panic shes through her eyes.


    Her nervous look says it all: The stranger was telling the truth about the initials, and moreover, Ava does NOT own the original!


    "So, Miss Ava, if you may indulge me with this one question," The stranger turns to Ava calmly, "did you ask about my name out of curiosity, or did you just want to know what to answer if I asked you, what the two letters designed into this piece were?" Huh, I did not see this twisting. Happily, I turn to look at Ava, only to see the angry re of Sebastian. Seriously? He would take her side even when proof i is in front of his face?


    "I was just being polite..." Ava murmurs in a crying tone, gripping the corner of Sebastian''s suit, "I didn''t mean no harm, really..."


    The stranger tilts his head, a shade of impatience in his eyes. But after a second, he only lets out a snort and lets Ava off the hook by turning to Olivia instead:


    gave the dress to Miss-"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He suddenly stops and waits for Lilith.


    Such a lousy line to get her name. Aurora and I exchange a look and we both look away- or we would burst intoughter.


    Lilith''s ears turn red with visible speed.


    "Lilith..." Lilith says, only to realize her voice is tiny like a kitten. She clears her throat and finish before she looks away, too, "Lilith Grey."


    The stranger smiles with satisfaction, continuing his line, "I gave the dress to Miss Grey because I saw her the perfect fit for a piece as stunning as her. The dress is a genuine piece of the Nightingale, and I''d appreciate it if you can apologize to her, AND me, for catching ill attention to her with an usation because you didn''t know better."


    Olivia looks like she''s about to cry.


    To be honest, for what they did to Lilith? The handsome stranger''s request is only a


    245 A Loosy Pekum Line


    p on the wrist. I feel pity that the bunch of mean girls and Ava the liar are off the hook so easily, but I do admire how the stranger decided to not tear Ava up for the ugly truth all the way.


    A true gentleman indeed.


    But Olivia wouldn''t give him this small win. With her ears red in anger, she demands:" You are saying that your initials are on the dress, so what? You know about this feature of the Nightingale, then you can put your own name on the knockoff yourself! The original belongs I feel bad for Ava.

 Chapter 47

    047 The Iron Lady Scarlett''s POV


    Everyone can see that Ava lied at this point, and so could Olivia. And she chose to throw Ava under the bus, instead of herself-


    Olivia was the one throwing insults at Lilith, and if she apologized, she woulde off as the bully. But she insisted that she did it only to extend justice for her "best friend", and now that friend who lied, is taking all the heat. "I-I never showed you a dress! Olivia..." Ava shoots her head up at Olivia, her voice shivering with pain, "I''m sorry if you misunderstood anything, but I never said Lilith''s dress was a knockoff..."


    "But you said-" Olivia spats back, only to freeze with a horrified look.


    I shake my head slowly. Olivia is too naive. She doesn''t know. Ava is very


    good at lying, and she never leaves any loose strings when she lies. The most likely case is that Ava "indicated" to Olivia and others that she has the same dress as Lilith. Maybe a line or two about how Lilith is poor.


    And that gave Olivia the impression that Lilith came in a knockoff, which is the best. type of victim they like to shame, just to feel superior, for fun.


    Neither Olivia nor Ava is innocent in this. They are both vicious, just like each other. Except Ava is better at being a mean girl than Olivia.


    "You bitch! You used me!" Olivia throws her manner to the back of her head, shouting as she swings her purse at Ava.


    Sebastian catches her wrist before it is anywhere near Ava.


    The show just got boring. I watch with cold eyes. Doesn''t Olivia know that Ava has a guardian angel?


    "This is enough," Sebastian warns with a low, calm statement, and fear crawls onto Olivia''s face. She was lost in the moment, and she forgot Ava''s guardian angel controls everyone who wants to make it in the show business. Well, half of them at least.


    "I said daddy got me the exact same dress," Ava "murmurs" from behind her hero, her voice loud enough for everyone, "it must be a simr dress...I''m really sorry about the mixup..."


    1447 The lion Lady


    "My apology," Sebastian turns to the stranger, "seems like it''s an unfortunate misunderstanding. Ava is my friend, so can you take my apology as on her behalf?"


    The stranger tilts his head at Lilith with an indifferent look. Sebastian frowns. No one ever dared to take "the prince" of the city so lightly. But he is the one offering to apologize on Ava''s behalf. So he doesn''t protest at the rude indication, but turns to Lilith and apologizes. Lilith gives him a nod, just as cold as the stranger.


    The crowd starts to scatter, and the stranger bows lightly at Lilith, turning to leave,


    too.


    "Wait! May I know your name?" Lilith catches up to him, adding when she realizes something, "I mean, I just want to know how to get the dress back to you!"


    The stranger chuckles: "You don''t. A good dress should have only one owner.


    Aurora and I exchange a confused look, watching him leave. Wasn''t he the one who showed interest in knowing Lilith first?


    Lilith sighs, looking at her dress with a bewildered look, more bothered by being stuck with the dress than his refusal to share his name.


    T


    "Do you want to go home?" I ask Lilith. It''s enough an advantage of the true color of the "upper ss". Not a pretty one. Being rich doesn''t automatically make people good. They can be rich, AND a jerk. Like Olivia. "..." Lilith hesitates, still looking around as if trying to find that stranger.


    "Scarlett," Grannyes over at this moment, "when you have time, can I have a talk with you?"


    Granny''s serious tone takes me aback.


    The Iron Lady can be scary when she puts on a serious face. And Lilith feels the danger, too: "I''m okay with staying. You can go ahead. I have Aurora with me," She quickly adds. Granny nods at Lilith and leaves. I follow her with a throbbing heart.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She sounded serious, but I can''t imagine what for. She couldn''t be upset about me inviting Lilith, could she? A moment ago she looked approval of Lilith''s speech.


    But she rarely talks to me with such sternness and a serious look. Not since she


    047 The Iron Lady


    forgave my "ckmail" five years ago. Maybe just an ugly fuss like this upsets her, in general. I couldn''t imagine anyone being happy having such a show at their birthday party.


    Granny walks up the staircase to the indoor tform overlooking the ballroom. Quiet ce to talk, while not leaving the party without the host.


    I follow up to her side. She doesn''t talk, and nor dare I. I look over where she is looking at, and I see Sebastian with Ava in a corner.


    "Scarlett," Granny finally speaks, "Did anything happen between you and Sebastian?"

 Chapter 48

    048 My Brave Little Treasure


    Sebastian''s POV


    I don''t know what to make of what happened today.


    Olivia has been one of those mean girls since high school, so I wouldn''t trust any of her words. But Ava was never close to her. So I couldn''t imagine how the misunderstanding could happen... IF that''s what it was.


    I have never doubted Ava before, no matter what she says. But I don''t feel that sure about it now, not after when she lied about telling Jack of Scar''s message. Not after Gabriel panicked about "always let Ava know if Scar tries to escape home". Ava can lie. That''s a concept I wouldn''t ept before.


    "Sebastian, what''s wrong?" Ava tilts her head innocently as I take her to this corner, a warm smile in her eyes. The eyes that I have trusted all my life.


    I want to trust her. But I no longer see the guilt and fear a moment ago about her " innocent misunderstanding".This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They disappeared too fast.


    "Tell me what happened, Ava,"


    I didn''t know that guy. The suits on him cost at least six figures. That''s how I know


    he didn''t lie about the dress. He wanted to solve it peacefully. So did I. But I know the truth is uglier than what came out.


    And I don''t like being lied to. Not at all.


    Ava''s smile freezes a second, then tears mixed with hurt crawl into her eyes: "What- are you saying, Sebastian? You think I lied, too?"


    I don''t like seeing pain in her eyes. I have sworn to protect her from it.


    "I''m just asking, Ava," I try to soften my voice, "You were there, so I want to know exactly why Lilith Grey was targeted."


    Let''s just say, Lilith wouldn''t be Granny''s type. I know that. Scar knows that. And so does Ava. She literally said that to Scar''s face. I don''t want to assume so darkly of Ava, but I can''t help my thoughts sliding in that direction- Was this fuss all about putting Grey under the spotlight?


    D48 My Brave Little Treation


    Ava never made a direct usation about the dress, that much is clear. Not that I took Ava''s words, but if Olivia Keen heard it, she would definitely say it.


    "You...you think that horribly of me?" Ava asks with her voice shivering, staring at me with disbelief.


    I can''t handle that look.


    "Daddy said I could have the new Nightingale piece to celebrate the surgery being sessful, and I might have bragged about that to Olivia, is that okay with you?!" Ava rants, tears pouring out.


    At that, I can''t ask the other thing I wanted to- Did Scar invite you here, or not?


    all


    Ava texted me today right before I was about to head over to the party, saying that of years, she lost her invitation this time, and asking for a ride. I didn''t doubt her. I just thought it was Scar''s way of probing me with Ava again. Something along the lines of now that the divorce is on the table, I can be with Ava now.


    Scar was right. If I wanted the truth, I should look into it myself.


    "Remember how we met?" I wipe Ava''s tears with my thumb in a joking tone, trying to ease the tension, "Scar tricked you into the woods right outside your parents'' vi, and you were crying hard when I found you under that huge tree?" "So what?" Ava pushes my hand off with a pout.


    "Yep, just like that," Iugh, almost seeing the little girl I saved that day, "when I found you, your face had tears mixed with mud from your hands when you wiped it, but when you saw me, you swallowed your cry in a second and put on a faux brave face, ring at me like s Ava lowers her head, her ear tips turning red.


    "Where did my brave little girl go, hmm?" I tease her, "How old were you at that time? Eight?"


    "Seven!" Avaughs in tears, pushing me away for tissues, "And I''m in tears because you bullied me!"


    "I bullied you, huh?" I nod, ying her game with a faux angry face when in fact, I''m just happy to see her smile.


    I could never forget the smile on her face I saw the day I saved her. It was the


    D& My Brave Little Treasure


    brightest, cleanest smile in the world. I didn''t know what that was. I just know I wanted to protect that crystal-like treasure.


    "I don''t care if the whole world doubts me, Sebastian Knight," Ava takes a deep breath, looking at me seriously with reddened eyes, "but when YOU do, it hurts."


    "I''m sorry..." I sigh, pulling her into my arms.


    I don''t want to doubt you, so please, don''t give me more reasons to.

 Chapter 49

    049 Happiest Man On Earth


    Scarlett''s POV


    I can''t answer Granny. I just stand there, watch Sebastian and Ava talk,ugh...


    hug. Granny, too. Quietly with no surprise. If Granny can ept Avaing to her birthday, and showing her intimacy with Sebastian in public like this, then why would she even ask me that question? Ava IS the problem.


    it L


    "Is it because of Ava?" Granny suddenly asks, turning to face me..


    I pull my eyes back from the long, quiet, soulful hug Sebastian is sharing with her. He said he had the divorce papers ready. I guess I no longer have the right to judge. But it doesn''t mean the image is not stinging.


    I SHOULD be mad, when he pulls her into his arms like she is his most treasured precious, at a party he asked me to attend to "y the loving couple" onest time.


    But I''m


    not even mad. I just feel sad. A deep blue, overwhelming cloud of sadness. flooded my world. At this moment, I do feel like the evil viin in a love story that separated a poor, loving couple, and yet their love is so strong and unstoppable that when they finally make it, they They just hug, tightly, as if their worlds areplete by each other.


    Who could break such love? I surely can''t.


    "No, Ava was never the problem," I mumble to Granny, or maybe to myself, "It''s me. I don''t want to go on anymore."


    Granny sighs, "Scar, I-"


    "I know," I smile bitterly, "you told me so."


    When I came to visit Granny for the first time as Sebastian''s fiancee, Granny warned me to not go through with it.


    [You don''t want to do this. It''s better for you to drop it, now. I won''t bless his marriage with a Fuller, and you will regret it.]


    I just assumed Granny had some feud with "the Fullers". Now I know. Granny just threw Ava out of her house, only to have the other Fuller girl engaged to her


    St Man On E


    grandson right after.


    I knew he loved Ava to his bones. But that love is based on lies. I tried to expose her lies, and I only got him tobel me with Jealousy. I thought even if he wouldn''t see her as who she is, he has room in his heart for another, even if not equal. There isn''t. He has room for Ava, for Granny, for Gabriel and for a lot more. Just not me.


    Because I forced his hand five years ago? Because I have been "Ava''s bully" in Ava''s stories? Or because, I was never a real Fuller, and there never was a chance for me to be epted as one of them?


    I don''t know. I just know I failed, epically.


    "That''s not what I was going to say..." Granny sighs, looking at me with sorrowful eyes, "I didn''t know you five y


    ago. I me how Ava turned out on the parents,


    I


    and that''s why I didn''t want Sebastian to marry into the Fullers. I was wrong, too. You


    turned out well,ing from the same parents."


    "Well," I try to put on a joking tone, "I AM adopted."


    Granny is not smiling. She just looks at me with pitiful eyes. I don''t want pity.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I fought for what I wanted, and I lost. Simple as that.


    "Five years ago, I thought you would regret it because I knew Sebastian loved someone else. A marriage not based on love never turns out well," Granny says,


    I budged not because Sebastian insisted on marrying you, but because I saw real love, in your eyes.


    "They aren''t there anymore."


    I look up at Granny in shock, my eyes wide open.


    "but


    "Hmph," Granny hums with a displeased face, "you think I''m too old to understand the love game of you young people?"


    I chuckle, feeling the heavy stress on my shoulders bing lighter. Granny can be a real child sometimes, more so after she retired and left the wholepany in Sebastian''s hands. "Eyes don''t lie, and yours were always, always on Sebastian, with a shining sparkle as if you are gazing at your most precious treasure," Granny shakes her head slowly with a teasing smile, "at that time I thought, anyone loved by those eyes would be the happiest person in the world."


    149 Happest Mari


    I doubt if Sebastian would agree.


    Granny''s words only put a sour taste in my mouth. Love is not everything. I learned it the hard way. I guess my love is not as strong as Sebastian''s to Ava.


    "You think I can''t tell that you are trying to put on a loving image in front of me, don''t you?" Granny lets out a childish snort, "Doing that for five years, and you could only put on such a lousy show tonight." I lower my head in embarrassment, only to hear Granny add-


    "Because even though he was a lousy actor, your love was real. But not today."

 Chapter 50

    050 Granny''s Blessing Scarlett''s


    POV


    "Your eyes are no longer following him around, and when theynd on him, there is only a deep running sorrow in there. The worst finally happened..." Granny lets out a long sigh, "I didn''t want you to go through with the wedding because I didn''t want. this for you, my poor I guess in the end, I still failed to protect you."


    "Granny...!" I murmur in shock. I never knew! Granny does see through everything, and to think we thought we were sessful in tricking her.


    "He hurt you bad this time, didn''t he?" Granny asks me coldly, this time the coldness is directed at Sebastian.


    Somehow that warms me up more than anything.


    She is Sebastian''s family first, and she won''t even be mine if I didn''t ckmail her grandson. Yet when things went wrong, she took my side without even a question. No family has ever done that for me.


    But Sebastian''s and my issue is not that simple. There isn''t a clear right or wrong. He wanted Ava, I wanted him, he hurt me for Ava, and now I don''t want him don''t think he did anything horrible, but I can''t go back either. The once-l-thought fearless love in me burned out. That''s all.


    anymore. I


    "You are going to divorce him, aren''t you?" Granny suddenly asks. She didn''t even need my answer when I was still hesitating on what to say. She got everything from a look at me.


    "So why did you object to him and Ava?" I divert the topic, feeling much lighter now the truth is out with Granny, "She loves him, too."


    "Does she?" Granny''s eyesnd on Sebastian and Ava coldly, who are talking happily together downstairs, "She WANTS him, sure. He thinks of that as love, but that''s not what makes one happy. Not like what you gave him."


    I don''t agree, but I hold my silence. It''s not easy to love Ava, not to mention for years without any decay. Sebastian has more love in him than I ever had. I only found little Jove in the dark world I lived in, and I can only love a few that love me back. But he can extend love to a dirty little orphan he found in the woods.


    I could never do that, and that''s why I admire him. It''s just unfortunate that we weren''t meant to be together.


    That''s what our story is. Just a pure tragedy


    I


    "You see that Ava girl for who she is, don''t you?" Granny suddenly says. I hesitate to times, too many, to "my parents", to the teachers and


    answer. I have told Ava man our ssmates, to Sebastian. To anyone, I thought that cared.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I ended up being the tattletale, and Ava got away with everything, as usual. Sometimes I feel like maybe Ava should not be considered as a bad person, if she only shows that badness to me. I mean, hurting me is not the same as hurting the whole world, is it? "I guess you can, being her victim." Granny


    continues her monologue, "There was this day when I visited your parents''. You two got into a fight and she cried, getting the adults over. Maybe you don''t remember, you were only around six or seven. I guess I was there one step faster than she estimated, and I saw her then burst into tears when she had a cold look that''s too sophisticated for that young a kid."


    I don''t really remember. Simr things happened too much.


    "What shocks me more, was the calm look on your face as if her actions were normal to you," Granny shakes her head, "It''s trivia to anyone, but when I see that same sophisticated girl behind her eyes after all these years, I knew it would be a mistake for Sebastian to mar "You...did you tell him?" I wonder if Granny''s words would make a difference.


    "You tried to, didn''t you?" Granny sees through me, "Words can be weak in front of emotions. He has to see clearly on his own. It wouldn''t matter even if I did, but I guess my silence cost you..."


    I shake my head at Granny''s sad look. It wasn''t her fault. And like she said, I tried, and nothing would have turned Sebastian against his treasure.


    Granny says deeply: "It would be too selfish for me to ask you to go on, so. You do what you need to do, my dear. Nobody can keep saving another, especially when they don''t want


    to be saved. I hate to see him keep making the same mistake, but I can only save him once."


    I think Ava just got Granny''s blessing, to be the second Fuller girl marrying Sebastian.


    051 A Win For Me

 Chapter 51

    051 A Win For Me


    Scarlett''s POV


    The rest of the party went through smoothly.


    Sebastian lured me here with the divorcing papers, but I don''t know if I could count on his words when Ava is here to upy his attention. But after I sent Granny off at the gate, I found not only Sebastian, but another unexpected surprise waiting for me there, too. "She''s not going with you," Sebastian fires at Adrian the first thing after Granny''s car leaves.


    Why would Adrian even do that?? He is such a baby!


    "That''s her decision," Adrian smirks. Compared to Sebastian''s sullen grumble, Adrian seems charmingly at ease, "even if you still are her husband...technically." Okay, two babies.


    "I''m going with-"I try to exin, but Adrian curves his lips-


    "Miss Dawson and Miss Grey didn''t want to drag you to another taxi ride, and they trusted me with your safety after I got them a taxi a few minutesThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did Aurora just abandon me to my new boss?! Seriously?!


    "I mean, I really appreciate that, Mr. Dunn, but-"


    ago."


    "Also, we do need to talk about your new job," Adrian nces at Sebastian when he says "new job", adding, "I wouldn''t be a good boss if I let a talented writer like you go wasted."


    Sebastian shoots Adrian a re, and Adrian grins happily at that.


    I don''t really want to be a bother, especially to a guy who I''m not familiar with. But as if seeing through my thoughts, Adrian adds: "You don''t want to make me break my promise to twodies, right?"


    I don''t. But I don''t want to drag his name through the mud with mine either.


    "You don''te with me, then you can say goodbye to what''s in my car," Sebastian gets impatient and ignores me and Adrian, leaving.


    When was the table turned around to where he could threaten me with the divorce


    251 A Win for Me


    papers?!


    "Of course, Mr. Dunn, I''d love to help you keep your promise!" I raise my voice for Sebastian to hear, "Please give me ONE minute because that''s how long Sebastian would take!" Adrian bursts intoughter and Sebastian walks away even faster.


    Hmph!


    I had to almost run and I barely caught him by his car - he already opened his door when I was still a few meters away, and I have no doubt that he would have driven away if Ava didn''te out from the side. "Where were you?" Ava throws herself into Sebastian''s arms, "I have been waiting for you!"


    I slow down, watching. Sebastian shoots me a nce, "trying" to get Ava off his neck. I mean, how hard is it, for a grown man to peel off a long sick girl? The answer. is "very hard", if he doesn''t want to.


    "But you said you would give me a ride! Sebastian, is this what you mean when your said you have nothing to do with her?" I put on a smile, walking over as I smirk at Ava. Her face darkens instantly as shees off herself. Two can y that game. I didn''t because Sebastian didn''t like me to do things that Ava could do. But now, I''m free.


    Sebastian rolls his eyes, "Weren''t you going with Adrian? I thought you only wanted one minute from me!" Petty!


    "I said you have only one minute to give," I nod at Ava, "And from the look of it, you can''t even give that."


    Sebastian looks at Ava, too, and instantly his tone softens: "Didn''t you see Alfred? I sent him to take you home."


    "But I thought I could catch a ride with you..." Ava pouts with a wronged look, joking," You took me here, and now I''m your responsibility!"


    Sebastian shoots me a nervous nce. He wasn''t even nervous when he spoiled her while we WERE married. So why start now? I''m not happy at their show, but it doesn''t mean I can''t have my fun. 051 A WAT


    "ying coy with your sister''s HUSBAND in front of his wife, Ava Fuller, where is your manner?!" I fold my arms and say coldly.


    Both of the love birds stare at me with shocked eyes, and shockingly, Ava''s ears turn red. I didn''t know she could feel shame.


    I never retort. That''s the Scarlett they knew. The old Scarlett would never put Sebastian in a dilemma between me and Ava, nor would she give Ava any excuse to summon her army.


    I''m not that Scarlett anymore. They never understood why: They could hurt me because I loved them. Sebastian, and my so-called family. I don''t love them anymore,


    yet they still expect me to swallow up whatever bitter medicine they throw my way


    "He won''t be your husband for long!" Ava bursts into tears, shouting at me, "You took him from me, and you have no leverage now!"


    "Really?" I tilt my head at Sebastian, giving him a taunting grin, "Will you? Divorce me?"


    Either answer would be a win for me, and happily, I see an angry storm forming in his fierce ck eyes in his customized dilemma.

 Chapter 52

    052 Promise To Ava Sebastian''s POV


    I don''t know what got into Scarlett. I mean, I do know. We wronged her, and she is upset. But how long would itst?! I never knew she could be so hard to talk to. Everything I say she has something sour waiting for me. I thought she wasn''t friendly with Ava, I was sourly m She proved that she could be a thousand times meaner to Ava if she wanted to.


    And what shocks me the most is, I can''t feel the burning anger that would got me to sign on those papers that I used to feel all the time.


    "Ava, please, can you go with Alfred today?" I pull my phone out to call Alfred. I don''t have the energy to deal with the both of them today. I might not like it when we married, but I don''t like being rushed into a decision that I don''t feel like to make either. And Adrian is not hel Maybe it''s just men''s ridiculous ego clouding my judgment. But I just don''t want to let him have Scarlett. I hate the idea of him touching her, or any man, to be honest.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I hate to admit it, but I do enjoy sex with Scar.


    She tastes different than any woman I have ever had. It wasn''t just "sex" with her, it WAS, making love. Even just, a one-way love. But she loved me, and with that sparkling in her purple eyes, all her soulful gazing, her tamed moans and even her fierce fights taste better. I miss her.


    I just wish things could go back to before, when I didn''t know how horribly I was treating her, and she would never mention anything either.


    Alfred pulls up the car fast, but Ava doesn''t budge. She stands there like a caprious child, ring at me with tears in her eyes.


    I want tofort her, but anything I say to her now, I''d have to pay for it in a minute- Scar is not saying anything anymore, but she is watching, with cold eyes.


    "Ava-"I sigh, and suddenly she cuts me off-


    "Just tell me, Sebastian Knight, were you ever going to marry me?" Ava demands, her voice cold like ice. I have never seen her like this before. In that moment it''s like she hates me. Real hatred.


    052 Promise To Ava


    I don''t know. I would have married her if Granny hadn''t made me five years ago. But the Granny who had always given the most room to make decisions for myself, objected firmly


    like never before. And it was also the first time Scar refused to help. Ava when we needed her bone marrow. So I went with it. I gave up Ava like Granny wanted, and I married Scar...like I thought she wanted. But now, I don''t know.


    Ava and I have grown far from a path to possibly share. I protect her out of habit, but I see the little girl I wanted to protect less and less in her. Especially after the surgery.


    This isn''t the first time Ava mentioned something about divorcing Scar.


    She would always paint a picture of our marriage "after" -


    if she can ever be cured; she has hinted several times that "there isn''t any more obstacle" between us now. In fact, she made me promise that I would marry her on the day of her surgery, saying that it would be her sole source of power to go through with the surgery wher She wouldn''t. The surgery was more than safe. But I did say those words. I thought I was doing the right thing...until now.


    I should never promise anything when I wasn''t ready to deliver. Not even a white lie tofort a patient going on to the surgery table.


    I think I do love Ava, but the idea of spending my life with her is now five years away, and I have epted my fate for so long that I can''t remember what it feels like to


    T


    want that.


    If I had a choice, I''d want things to go back to before the surgery.


    But neither Ava nor Scar seems to want that. But I shouldn''t give Ava hope just because Scar is trying to divorce me. I''m not ready. I need time to sort things out.


    "Marriage is not light, Ava. I just need time, okay?" I try to keep my tone gentle, but even I can hear my frustration in there.


    "You promised..." Ava murmurs, and the hurtful look on her face almost made me change my answer. But I can''t. It''s wrong. I don''t to marry again without making sure it''s what I want to do.


    "Is it because of her?" Ava points at Scar without even looking her way, "You fell in love with her, did you?!"

 Chapter 53

    053 Turn Of Event


    Scarlett''s POV


    It''s a bit ridiculous to hear Ava using Sebastian of loving me, but in some way, I know where she''sing from.


    Sebastian has always loved her, but she was far from his only girl.


    Ava is on


    one year older than me and three years younger than Sebastion. To teenager, three years is a


    long gap. For a very long time, Sebastian only saw Ava as a little sister that he wanted to protect, not a lover. I know because he had his share of girlfriends throughout highschool, even college.


    It wasn''t until I married him that I got to know: Sebastian broke up with those girls, often at Ava''s request.


    Apparently his girlfriends tend to grow a habit of bullying Ava. Being Ava''s "biggest bully", I don''t know how much of those stories are true.


    I feel sorry for those girls dating a guy who doesn''t have a whole heart to give, but who am I feeling pity for? I chose myself a guy who had no sherd of his heart to spare for me.


    Still, even if Ava framed them on purpose, I sort of understand - it''s one of the hardest things to do on earth, to watch the guy who is supposed to be yours, who says they love you, to be with another. I know. I got myself five years of that.


    Maybe Ava''s taste is even more sour than mine, exactly because she would think that she''s entitled to that, but she can''t have it.


    That''s what confuses me the most-I never understood why they were never together.


    Not even when Sebastian apparently took Ava to Granny. That''s why I never had even-suspected that Sebastian would have proposed to Ava - they weren''t even in a rtionship at that time.


    Not that Sebastian didn''t want to. Maybe Sebastian used to see Ava only as a little sister, but Ava confessed her feelings to him first in high school. At least, the first time she bragged about it to me. And Sebastian said yes.


    153 Turn Of Event


    I don''t know what twist of events happened after that, but Ava ended up refusing to be with Sebastian saying, she didn''t want to be a burden, so she wouldn''t get into a rtionship with anyone if she was going to be the fragile doll that can die at the slightest injury. That''s what started his whole endeavor of curing her at all costs.


    Still, none of these could exin why Sebastian is not jumping at the first chance! gave him to marry Ava.


    "It''s not because of her," Sebastian says to Ava, slow and clear, "I don''t take marriage lightly, Ava, and I need time."


    He rarely uses such a dominant tone on her. No warm smile, no joking or anything. Ava is not used to it, and it shuts her up effectively.


    "Alfred, can you take Miss Fuller back home, please? Safely." Sebastian watches Ava calmly, and she has to get on the car with a reluctant pout, her face so sullen with a dark storm forming in her eyes.


    A bit awkward to be here, to be honest. I hardly see trouble in paradise.


    "Here you are,"


    Sebastian pulled out a kraft bag out of his car. I reach out instantly, and he pulls it back. I frown and look up at him, and surprisingly, I see bitterness in his eyes-


    This is exactly what happenedst time when I gave it to him, except our positions have changed.


    "I just want a talk, is that okay?" He asks, his tone heavy with...sorrow? Not much, but I can tell. I practiced years of reading his expression, and this is one I have never seen on his face...for me.


    It should be ironic how he was too arrogant to grant me the same wish only a few days ago. But I don''t taste a win. I''m just reminded of the bitter taste that almost brought me to tears when I made the same request. I remember how all I wanted was for him to spare me a p "Please?" Sebastian urges, but he suppresses any hasty he might feel and keeps his tone patient. Almost modest.


    His tone almost brings me to tears...because I know how it felt to be on his side.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I know how hard it was to speak in such a powerless tone, to beg for something that you know you can''t get, but still, somehow, you wish the other could show you mercy and just give you something so trivia to them.


    I don''t want to go back to that time. It was too dark, too painful, too...desperate. But ! can''t hurt him in the same way he hurt me.


    Just...for Granny and the baby''s sake. I tell myself to be patient as I keep my tone calm: "I can talk, but nothing you say would change my decision. I''m sorry."


    I know how hard it was to speak in such a powerless tone, to beg for something that you know you can''t get, but still, somehow, you wish the other could show you mercy and just give you something so trivia to them.


    I don''t want to go back to that time. It was too dark, too painful, too...desperate. But I can''t hurt him in the same way he hurt me:


    Just for Granny and the baby''s sake. I tell myself to be patient as I keep my tone calm: "Tcan talk, but nothing you say would change my decision. I''m sorry."

 Chapter 54

    054 Undesired


    Sebastian''s POV


    She doesn''t love me anymore. Still having a hard time getting used to it, but I can''t deny that anymore.


    It''s not supposed to be like this, but I feel like I lost something precious. How could you feel bad for losing something you never wanted in


    the first ce? How is that fair?! I didn''t want it, but she forced her love into my hand, and now she is taking it back, still with force. I never had a chance to make a decision in this.


    Never in my life, have I ever felt what "unreachable desire" is.


    I never knew what I had until it was lost. But it was gone too fast. One second, it was as solid as the ground under my feet, and the next second it was just gone. How could someone shut down their love, so firm and decisive?


    She didn''t just take care of our house, she built a home for us. When I "go home", she should be there. With a smile, in a lingerie, cooking. Anything. It was a ce where no problem could prate, where I could rest and refresh for the next day. She made it so safe that I How could she just...leave?


    I don''t even know what exactly went wrong. I mean, I didn''t treat her the best, I know that now, and I want to amend. But I don''t even know where to start.


    At first I thought I went too far when I "epted" her divorce papers, but she used me of seeing her as a blood vessel;ter I thought it was because of the past few months when I was upied by Ava''s surgery, but then it was about the one time kiss that she should never know about; I thought it was because I didn''t give her the love she required, only to be told that I misunderstood her this whole time.


    I keep apologizing, and every time I do, I have to find out that there is still more and meaner things that I have done to her.


    I never knew I could be so cruel. And I can''t even justify any of those. How could I have been so blind, for so long?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Why did I think of her as such a vicious, evil, unreasonable person for so long, but


    I now I can''t even find a shred of evidence to prove that?


    054 Unidesired


    I mean, aside from Ava''s words.


    I don''t want to think in that direction, but when I took out Ava''s weight on my judgment of Scar, I suddenly found the judgment empty.


    "I don''t want a divorce," I open with as genuine a tone as I can


    manage, "I know we have I know I have problems, but I''m willing to work on them. I''m sorry I didn''t hear you five years ago, and I wasn''t happy when I got into the marriage, but even then, I never considered ending it. It wasn''t my way of tricking you into helping Ava. Marria Scar looks surprised, and that enlightenment hurts. I think at some point she was about tough, but she didn''t.


    I dare not hope it''s because she still cares about my feelings. I guess it was her basic


    manner.


    How did I mess up my marriage so badly?


    Scar opens her mouth, only to pursue them. And then again. She wants to say something, and I can literally see her effort of trying to make them less hurtful. I have seen that process on her countless times - when she loved me.


    I dare not to fathom her motivation behind it now.


    I thought she would throw my horrible actions at my face. I thought she would be cold and sarcastic like before, and I was ready for that..


    But she didn''t. She throws me the one question I couldn''t answer-


    "Can you love me...ever?"


    I look into her eyes, and there is no hope, like before. She used to ask me that question, all the time. She was hopeful at first, asking if someday I could "love her like how I love Ava";ter it became a hopeful begging like "Would I ever get a corner in your heart?". In the en you can see me."


    I guess I never did.


    I thought I was making apromise by staying in the marriage, and I never knew Ow much I had been taking for granted.


    But I can''t get the word "yes" out of my mouth.


    051 Undesired


    I''m not sure if I could give her what she wanted, but that''s not even the problem. I can''t say it because I can see in her eyes- She is no longer looking for that.

 Chapter 55

    055 The Perfect Crime


    Scarlett''s POV


    I would have given everything for such a speech from him, five years ago.


    Hell. I did give everything, when I asked for exactly what he is offering me today. If only he had been less cruel to me anywhere in the past five years; if only he believed Granny and did not let his emotion cloud his judgment. But life has no "if only". I''m not there anymore. I''m not excited, or happy. I''m just tired.


    I just want to live my own life without them keep on hurting me.


    I can''t go back, not for Granny''s wish, not for mying baby, not for a Sebastian who still doesn''t see me.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He still doesn''t know that it was me who he saved in the woods, not Ava.


    I only found out about this misunderstanding five years ago. When Ava came


    bragging to me with a recording of Sebastian saying the three scared words to her, promising that he would have no one but her as his wife in this lifetime.


    In the video, Sebastian looked into Ava''s eyes, and said that all he wanted to do was to protect the little girl he saved


    from the woods that day, because she was the most innocent, brave, cute little with a touch of rebellion that he had ever seen. His speech was touching, but I wasn''t happy.


    I was shocked, confused, angry, panicking. Everything but happy.


    I never knew he had


    be friends with Ava because he found the wrong girl. He said he cared about that little girl because she was brave, and innocent with a touch of rebellion. I WAS all those things, and Ava was nothing like that. But we were both in front of him for a decade after his "mis If he wasn''t lying, then he was blind.


    I guess it should be touching, that he ignored all Ava''s faults and disadvantages because of "his feelings for that little girl", but what I felt was a bizarre, absurd, surreal irony, not happiness. The boy I loved for ten years, loved another horrible girl because he thought she was me?


    It means he never saw me for who I was, and he never saw Ava for who she was


    either.


    Maybe that was why when Sebastian pursued Ava the first time, Ava said no. She thought he would see through her if she got too close. He wouldn''t.


    But I guess somewhere deep down, I WAS touched, at that time. And that one shred. of bittersweetness, became my biggest mistake.


    That one shred of good in all this ball of lies, made me finally gather courage, to ask the boy for what I have wanted, what he said HE wanted, for the first time. I didn''t know what else to do. If I went to him to tell him "the truth", he would hate me even more and deem that a Ava knew, and that was why she dared to let me know.


    But I still took the bet. I bet that if he could love a vicious snake as evil as Ava for so long just because of that one twilight he spent with me, then maybe, MAYBE, I had a chance at doing that again.


    I should have known.


    If he could be tricked for so long, then it''s no longer a trick. If he stayed friends with Ava even though she was nothing that he "loved", then it''s Ava who he loved, not the perfect memory he thought he loved.


    Not me.


    Even now, when he can''t have Ava, when he wants to keep up a perfect marriage, when he feels sorry for what he did, he still can''t see me with basic fairness. He can''t see me over Ava''s horrible lies about me and see that I have the qualities he imed to love. I don''t want a marriage, not without love. Never again.


    Fool me once.


    "I don''t hate you, Sebastian Knight, but I no longer love you either," I look at him with a shocking calmness, "please, let''s just end things with a friendly goodbye, and not turn into enemies, okay?" Said that, Iugh at my


    my own words. We were enemies when we were married, and to end the marriage, I''m trying to be friends.


    Sebastian grabs my arm, so tightly that it hurts. He has a million things crowded in his eyes, but he fails to utter any of them.


    055 The Perfect Crime


    I was almost curious about what he had to say, but then Adrian''s horn saved me from that mistake-


    "You can have another minute if you need to, bro," Adrian stops his car with a slight


    drift right up to us, and then sticks out his iconic smirk, "but words only, and hands. off."

 Chapter 56

    056 Adrian''s Lie Scarlett''s POV


    I turn to Adrian Dunn, and instantly Sebastian hastes: "Don''t go with him, please!"


    "I''m sorry I forced your hand five years ago," Magically, I find myself able to talk to him with peace now, "But we both know you couldn''t have married Ava back then. even if I didn''t. So, call it even? Now that Ava is cured, and Granny has given her the approval, too. You can ahead and do what you want this time. Just..."


    I feel bad not telling him the truth, but I don''t want him to know about the mistake now. It would only drag on the tie between us that I no longer want, and it would ruin my only good memory of him.


    "Just, make sure this time it''s what you want...please."


    I suddenly understood what Granny meant when she said she could only save him. once. I could only save him once. He tries to marry Ava this time, I won''t be there to speak up".


    If Sebastian was going to say anything at all, he wouldn''t now, not with Adrian. Dunn''s presence. He raises the folder slowly, reluctance written in all his moves. I wait till he could make it to me before I take it lightly. I knew how deeply he hurt me when he showed his hasty same thing. I don''t want to do that to him, or anyone.


    The sunset''s crimson glow dashes past me and crushes into Sebastian''s face like flows of blood, making him narrow his eyes. Our story started at a cold twilight, so it''s only fair that it''s now ending at dusk quieting down.


    He would always be the boy that saved me, but nothing more.


    Adrian has kept quiet on the ride, so quiet that when he cleared his throat I was startled.


    "Sorry," Adrian Dunn nces at me, his body rxed but he keeps both hands on the wheel ten and two, "It''s just you look pale. Getting carsick?"


    "I''m fine, thanks! You actually drive really well." I panic a little at his consideration. Are all bosses like this? Wait for your argument with your stupid ex, and drive you home like a gentleman asking about carsick? I don''t get why people hate their jobs. Aside from Sebastian and Aurora, Adrian Dunn is the third person who could drive


    056 Adrian


    me without making me car-sick.


    "Are you-" I start hesitantly,


    are you a racer?"


    Aurora drives a lot like him. Casual at her skill, but always with everything by the book like Boy Scout. I think racers care about safety more than anyone.


    Adrian Dunn looks surprised before the shock on his face turns into a bitter smile: "I guess you don''t remember me, but we have met, some years ago-"


    "At the ck Foot Mountain, I know," I nod, "Wait, you raced, too?!" That was a hell of a street race. The crooked mountain road had only the width of one-and-a-half car, and the thrill that made me nearly puke in the car, made Aurora scream in euphoria. I never really understood the pleasure of putting your own life on the thin line between life and death.


    "Yes, I did," Adrian Dunn has an eloquent smile that I can''t read, just like when I asked about his old coaster.


    What''s with him?


    "Is that what I think it is?" He turns his eyes back to the front, but he raises a hand. and briefly points at the kraft bag on myp.


    "Yes! Finally, it''s official!" I have been waiting to hail at my hard-earned freedom, but. it''s just appropriate to do in front of a stranger, "I don''t know when he would make the announcement, but you can go ahead with the news anytime now." I feel so light delivering my promise.


    To my surprise, instead of an evil winning smile at getting negative news of his nemesis, Adrian Dunn chuckles instead: "I''m go gonna tell him how happy you are at


    it."


    He doesn''t sound like Sebastian''s enemy, but a long-time friend. I stare at him, only to remember his interaction with Granny-This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Were you the rumors are not true, are they?" I observe the look on his face


    "What rumors?" He curves his lips into a smirk, shooting me a taunting nce.


    ! He definitely wasn''t! I feel tricked!

 Chapter 57

    057 The Blind Guy


    Scarlett''s POV


    "You and Sebastian! You are not exactly ''nemesis'', are you?!" I should have known. from the way he talked to Granny. Even if he didn''t like Sebastian, there was no way he would really hurt the Knight''s empire. Adrian Dunn shoots me a weird look, amused.


    But that only adds to the puzzle.


    "Then why did you help me...?" If his goal wasn''t Sebastian''s gossip?


    "Do you mean why I epted your movie proposal, or why am I driving you home?" Adrian cocks an eyebrow, pleasure visible on his face.


    "The former," I blurt, "actually, make it both!


    He burst intoughter.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Well," He drawls tauntingly, his smirking eyes kept on the road, "I''m driving you home to deliver a promise I made to twodies. I hate to disappoint beautifuldies. And as the former..."


    His tone makes me nervous for no good reason. I didn''t notice I was holding my breath until he nced at me andughed-


    "I already told you."


    "You said you weren''t doing it just for the gossip..." I hesitate, that''s not exactly at reason, but just an elimination of a reason.


    Adrian cocks his eyebrow and makes a surprised face: "Didn''t I just tell you? I hate to disappoint beautifuldies."


    "...!" I shoot him a deadpan, watching him enjoy hisugh. Is he this social with any stranger?


    "I did say that I like your story though," he grins at me. His taunt was mean, but his eyes were so genuine that I couldn''t be mad at him, "but it sounds like you are looking for some answer other than that?"


    Not really. Maybe yes. I just don''t see an entertainment tycoon sitting down for the first script of a nobody for such a reason. I like my story, but it''s not THAT good. 057 The Blind Guy


    "In a market where all love stories are about pain and betrayal and cheating, a purely sweet story is one of a kind," Adrian Dunn puts on a serious face, "A guy saved a little. girl when he was a boy himself, meet her again when they grew up without recognizing her as that I get that inspiration?"


    At that moment I feel like he sees through me. I feel like he knows - it''s my own story, only, it ended how I wished it would.


    "It''s...a friend''s story..." I look away. Sebastian is sort of a friend...right? "Altered as well, obviously."


    From the day Ava told me about the mistake, I have been thinking about how it could have been". If only Sebastian came the next day and became friends with me instead of Ava, then maybe being an adopted orphan wouldn''t be all that hard. If only he had left the city like be together, and I would be out of the movie, unharmed.


    "So when they meet againter," Adrian nces at me, not noticing my panic at all," are you worried that they just fall in love again would be a bit...how to say it, not dramatic enough? You know, drama is all that the market is hungry for."


    "Fair question," I nod, putting on my professional mode when I see his, "I understand how love at first sight can be cliche, but while my story looks like so, their history about the incident from ten years ago would be a hiddenyer behind it. To the audience, a scene with a n


    T


    Adrian Dunn nces at me with a weird look, and I realize I just talked too much. I''m out of control when ites to writing.


    "This man, why did he leave the city when he was a boy, after he saved the girl?" He Masks.


    "Well, he went blind and needed surgery,"


    Said that, we both burst intoughter but for different reasons. Sorry, Sebastian, but


    057 The Blind Gog


    you really are blind.

 Chapter 58

    058 The Fencing Gemini


    Scarlett''s POV


    I do not see the "devil" Aurora paints Adrian Dunn as, at all.


    It was actually a huge pleasure talking to him. When I first reached out to Adrian, all I knew about him was his "throne" of being Sebastian''s nemesis, AND the million.ints on how "mean and petty" he was from Aurora.


    Apparently she was in a y and he made fun of her make-up. He messed up her hair, and she fell when she tried to get back at him. Of course that made himugh at her even more, and then he became Aurora''s enemy, and made it on every one of her cklists. I guess he grew out of the mean boy he was, opposite to Sebastian.


    But the better he is to me, the more guilty I feel toward Aurora. I came to him because of ourmon enemy, but he wasn''t.


    "You and Sebastian were best friends?!" I exim, my jaw on the ground. I never knew! Me! The biggest fan of Sebastian throughout these years, and yet I didn''t know! How?!


    "We had a fall out...some years ago," Adrian takes a shrug, looking indifferent, "that''s when the rumor about us being nemesis started. I mean, you know media. Between good friends grew apart and good friends turning into enemies, of course, they''d prefer thetter." "How many years?" I demand. I had a crush on Sebastian since I was 7, and that''s like, more than a decade ago! What he said doesn''t sound like a decade ago.


    "Hmm..." Adrian hums, only to "forget" about the question. He could call me a beautifuldy, but THIS question he can''t answer?


    "I knew Sebastian since primary school," I narrow my eyes at him suspiciously, "and I have never seen you two together, ever." "Ohh, yeah," Adrian seemed relieved when I exined my question, "I don''t want to be seen with him, not after he turned stupid. "?" I blink.


    "You know? He suddenly dropped fencing and started ying football," Adrian rolls his eyes when he mentions Gabriel''s name, "We were the fencing Gemini, did you


    058 The Fencing Gemini


    know that? And he dropped out on me all because of-


    Ava.


    Adrian gave a weird look when he pulled to that sudden halt, and I understood. Sebastian started ying football because of Gabriel, and that was when he suddenly became best friends with Ava. Right after he saved me.


    I didn''t know Sebastian yed fence though.


    I feel like I see more sides of Adrian Dunn now besides Sebastian and Aurora''s views of him, and I like what I''m seeing, is definitely still proud for being friends with Sebastian. I stared at his proud smirk when he said "Fencing Gemini", stunned. He is still that proud little boy who cared about his friend enough to be hurt by him,


    too.


    "Speaking of, did you know that Gabriel is starting apany? Footballer." He says that name in a really funny way that I burst intoughter.


    Sounds like the kind of stupid name that Gabriel would go with.


    "Good for him," I don''t really care to know anything about Gabriel.


    "Would you feelpelled to warn him if I tell you that he is in danger?" He looks at I me through the rear mirror, not directly at me.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nope," I let the "p" bounce off my lips, "not that he wouldn''t ignore any warning from me.


    but I''d love to sit and watch."


    "I was just worried that you would feel guilty if you knew something but didn''t tell," He grins at me.


    "Why would I care about him when he''d open a champagne for my death? Do I look that stupid?" I roll my eyes. I was, not anymore.


    Adrian Dunn has a look that says that he knew I was...


    Tsk. Does he know? There is no way...right?


    But he dropped that topic anyway. In the end, I didn''t get to know what "danger" Gabriel was in. What''s the worst that could happen? Lose the money for the startup, tops. His dear daddy has enough in the bank to cover his ass. OSB The Fencing Gemini


    He dropped me off downstairs of Aurora''s building, and under my insistence, he didn''t walk me up like I was a child going home, but just watched me all the way to


    the elevator. He didn''t drive off when I looked on from the hallway window on the 33rd floor. He is leaning on the side of his car, looking up in my direction.


    Seriously. I know he is being a gentleman, but he worries too much. I can literally hear Lilith and Aurora''s voices on the other side of her door. Damon would be happy-- his little trouble is having a sleepover with us.


    But then my phone beeps. I look down, and see the worst happening-


    A message from Ava: [Can youe out? We need to talk.]

 Chapter 59

    059 The Missing Case


    Sebastian''s POV


    "What do you mean she didn''t make it home?"


    I barely made it to my office when I got a call from Jack, asking if Ava spent the night with me. Like, why would she? She has never spent the night at any ce besides home, including mine. She was that fragile a doll.


    "You picked her up, so why didn''t you take her back home?!" Jack instantly explodes, shouting at the top of his lungs, "How could you be so irresponsible?! Don''t you know how dangerous it is for her out there?!"


    I want to tell him that Ava is her own person and a grown-up now, but this is not the right time.


    "I''m on this," I tell him instead, "I''ll get back to you."


    I put Alfred on the phone next, but he told me he put Ava down at the Fuller''s Vi, and he literally watched Ava go in. So either Jack Fuller lied about her returning home, or she came out on her own after Alfred left, for some reason. Jack Fuller would never joke about Ava''s safety.


    I tried Ava''s phone, and of course, nothing came up. If she''s reachable, Jack won''t be this frustrated. I tried Gabriel, but he was as stunned as I was. Apparently Jack called him right after the phone call with me.


    "Miller,e in here," I buzz my secretary, putting my suits back on, "call Jeremy Rogers and tell him that Ava Fuller is missing, and I need him to start a search."


    "Jeremy Rogers?" Miller hits on his tablet, asking with an uncertain tone, "... the chief of police...sir?"


    "Yes, call HIM, don''t call the police. They won''t register it as a missing person''s case until 48 hours, but Ava can''t wait!" I instruct, can''t help but have my


    voice faster and louder as I go, "Then call Alfred and let him describe the whole process of driving Ava homest night in detail! Send me a copy when you have it, and send Jeremy one, too."


    "Yes, boss! Right away!" Miller has worked for me for years, and he knows me as much as he is able, "Anything else?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "...no, just those two, ASAP."


    059 The Masing Case


    He leaves as I say, ignoring my hesitance like a good secretary should. I hesitate


    because there is o


    Ava''s life is pretty simple. Jack made sure of that. Everything was too dangerous for her, so her childhood was at home, at school, and at school. Anywhere she goes, she''s apanied by either Jack, Anna, or both. That means Ava''s life is revolving around only her family barely has any friends, not anyone close to having a sleepover.


    Scar is her family, too.


    I''m not sure if Scar still considers this true. It doesn''t seem like she does, but she wouldn''t be so cold-blooded when ites to Ava''s life, would she?


    I could have asked Miller to confirm with Scar if she knew anything about this.


    Unlikely that Ava would go to her, but...


    But I found myself d to have a legitimate reason to reach out to Scar.


    Since when have I been so timid in front of her?! She''s my wife! She was... She was a good one, and I lost her. I never knew one day I would be nervous pulling up her number. I never called her, because she would already be calling me when I needed her. Taking a deep breath, I push the button, listening to the dead t ringing tone over and over until- it stops.


    Getting frustrated, I tried again. And again it rang till thest second.


    No one is answering.


    I don''t think this has ever happened, in my whole life. Scar had always been there, for me at least. I don''t know about others, but so long as I needed her, she was there. She was there at my every game, even practice; she was there when I came to her to help Ava; she was always there, when I got home, when I was hungry, when I was tired. Even when she wasn''t right there in the room, I would find everything I needed when I needed them, in our home.


    But she isn''t at our home anymore. And when I call, she wouldn''t even answer.


    That concept annoys me, a lot.


    Building up anger in my chest, I dial Aurora''s number instead. It took her a moment, but at least she picked up.


    059 The Missing Case


    "Sebastian?" Aurora''s voice sounds tearful, "Ohh, thank God! Is Scar with you?"


    peo Nasty Jealousy

 Chapter 60

    060 Nasty Jealousy


    Sebastian''s POV


    "What-what do you mean?" I frown, my heart speeding up before my brain can process the information, "Scar is missing, too?"


    "Who else is missing?" Aurora reacts fast, "Adrian Dunn is not answering his phone, and he took Scar yesterday-" "I know!"


    It took me all my manner to not burst into curses. What the fuck did Adiran do this time?! I wouldn''t be surprised if he took Scar back to his ce, against her will even! That guy is fucking crazy! The moment I gave Scar the divorce papers and he already made his move?! I didn''t even fucking sign those damn papers!


    Five years ago he got into a fight with me right before my wedding day, going crazy about something like I shouldn''t go into marriage with a girl I didn''t love. I thought it was about me, but never did I expect that huge fallout was because of his feelings for Scar. I never even knew they knew each other that well.


    I hang up the phone and dash out, passing Miller on my way out. He drives too slowly. I think Miller called after me but I was already in the elevator.


    I need to go and see. I have to!


    I have never felt such a nasty burn in my chest on my way over to Adrian''s. Images of Scar being with him intimately keep probing me like a snake''s vicious tongue. I have seen how he has been staring at Scar. His explicit eyes say everything. If he could hide that kind of passion for five years without anyone knowing, then he is capable of anything!


    I left my car on the street when I got to his apartment in the city. He lives in the city. on the weekdays. I almost knocked the buzzer into the wall as I called him, and as if to inme my fury, he took his time to answer, in a leisure, annoying tone, too- "Sebastian? Fancy seeing you here-


    ""Let me in!"


    13


    C60 Nasty Jealousy


    My angry outburst surprises him, but instead of be a good boy andplying, he folds his arms and leans sideways on the wall, taunting me: "I don''t know. I worry for my own safety, when a red-eyed man pays me an unnoticed visit, you know?" God damn it!


    "Is Scar with you?!" I feel like blood is rushing to my head when I say those nightmare words, knowing how much a pleasure it would give him. I know I have no right to be jealous, and I know I''m extremely stupid right now, but I don''t fucking care! "I didn''t even sign those fucking papers! Didn''t she even look at them?!" I hit the wall to let out my burning anger or I would catch on fire, "Tell her that she''s still my fucking wife, and tell her that-"


    I don''t know what to tell her.


    I know she didn''t do anything wrong. I know I have no ce to object to anything she does now. I just can''t...seem to get used to the idea that the girl who has been chasing after me all my life, is just... Gone.


    "Who told you she was here?" Adiran asks, his tone turned serious though.


    "You drove her home! Aurora has been calling you!" I re at him, suddenly losing my strength when I can find no ground to judge him or Scar, "Please....just...


    I need to talk to her," My mind is a mush and I can''t seem to think, I try to find a shred of reason in my mind, stuttering, "I-I need to ask her something. Ava is missing, and Scar might..." Scar wouldn''t know, nor would she care. Adrian buzzes me in.


    I stand in front of his door, and I dare not go in. I don''t want to see it. I can''t. If I go in there, and see Scar in a sexy sleeper, I would lose it.


    I never knew. It''s so hard to quit a habit. I thought I didn''t care. How wrong was I.


    She was my wife. I took that devil woman as my WIFE five years ago, and I never thought that one day she would cease to be. I never wanted that!


    But as much as I don''t want to go in, Adrian opens his door anyway. I dodge backward by instinct. I re at him, never hated anyone so much in my life. I want to burn him into ashes. I want none of these to ever happ- "Let''s go!" Adrain pushes me on the shoulder, striding toward the elevator, his phone


    nod Nasty JealousyThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    at his ear as he demands at me, "You haven''t called the police, have you? Have you tried her phone? Is it turned off?" Wait, what?

 Chapter 61

    061 Need A Solld Sebastian''s POV


    Adrian kept his gabbling on all the way to the elevator, leaving me drowning in the sour happiness of realizing how hard it is to ept Scar being with someone else, and how pathetic that is.


    "God damn it, Sebastian?!" Adrain snaps when he enters the elevator only to see me still outside, "Get it together! Are you fucking kidding me?! I sent Scar home and I watched her enter Aurora''s building! Are you sure she''s not with some friend?" "Aurora said she never came homest night," I finally snap out of it. My head was unbelievably light at the enlightenment that Scar hadn''t spent her night with Adrian, but then it hit me, "You watched her go into the building?" Sounds awful like Ava''s case.


    "Ave hasn''t made it home either from yesterday''s party. I got Jeremy Rogers on the case," I tell Adrain as I pull my phone to call Miller, only to see five missed calls from him, "Give me one minute-"


    "I doubt Jeremy would care," Adrian lets out a cold snort, shaking his head with disappointment in his eyes, "Sebastian, everyone has a blind spot, but yours is particrly huge."


    He meant Ava. I roll my eyes at him.


    Seriously? Adrain Dunn is telling me about blind spots?! Everyone he cares about is a blind spot for him. Actually, I doubt he has any principle at all.


    Adrian doesn''t like Ava. I used to think Ava was the reason why we grew apart. Now I know. It was Scar. He had a fallout with me for Scar, and he hated Ava because Scar


    hated her, too.


    "Wait, Jeremy? Since when are you two on a first-name basis?" I frown at Adrian, but this is the moment my phone call to Jereme Rogers goes through. I raise a finger at Adrian and speak on my phone, "Jeremy Rogers? This is Sebastian Knight, an alumni -at-"


    "I know, and I would help you if I can," Jeremy Rogers cuts me off, a tired and Impatient tone, "But like what I have told your secretary, we can''t register a missing case just because a grown-up doesn''t answer their phone for a few hours." 061 Need A Sold


    Adrian nces at me sideways, a taunting smirk crawls onto his lips when he reads


    my frown.


    Under my re, he pulls out his phone, dials a number, and instantly the blue light on his earbuds shes. He is calling someone.


    "Mr. Knight, I''m sorry but I need to go," Jeremy says on my phone, "you can register a missing persons case in 36 hours with any of our stations if Miss Fuller still doesn''t answer her phone, okay? A more likely case is that they are with friends or rtives though, from what Sent to the door of home, only to never go in. It does sound like a choice rather than an incident. I can''t argue with Jeremy Rogers, and he hung up before I could even


    answer.


    He has got a point, but I know Ava. It''s not like her to just disappear on us. It would worry her parents sick, and she knows it.


    Could it be because of our conversation right before I sent her onto Alfred''s car? I wasn''t in a good ce to keep a gentle tone. But-


    "Jeremy?" Adrian suddenly speaks, throwing me a taunting smirk while at it.


    I open my eyes wide.


    Was that who Adrian called, and was that why Jeremy Rogers hung up on me?! I wasn''t exactly close to him in college, but J didn''t think he would blow me off like this, for Adrian Dunn no less!


    "I need a solid from you, J," Adrian continues, his eyes back on the road and his tone serious all of a sudden, "I sent Scarlett Fuller home myselfst night, watched her go into her building, only to hear this morning that she didn''t make it home all night. It''s not like her, and can''t reach her still. I think something happened to her, and I need you to arrange a search on her."


    That''s exactly what I said a moment ago! If Jeremy Rogers dares to help when he turned me down-


    "Thanks! I own you, brother!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    What the f-?!

 Chapter 62

    062 The Three Musketeers


    Sebastian''s POV


    Adrian smirks with a delighted tone at his phone.


    Did I miss anything here? I would understand if Jeremy Rogers did things by the book if he didn''t agree to help Adrian so quickly without even hesitation.


    It was a great chance for me to own him, and my help was worth something. It didn''t feel like he helped Adrian out of friendship, but that he chose to not help me out of some personal vendetta.


    But I don''t even know him personally!


    he


    I''m pretty sure


    Adrian was going to hang up, but when he took a nce at me, sighs lightly and adds to his phone, "Ohh, it came to my attention that the other Fuller girl is not answering her phone, either. Not sure if it''s rted to Scar''s missing in any way but, this piece of information mi He ends the phone call, and I feel like I''m about to burst at humiliation and confused


    anger.


    "What?!" I snap at Adrian, can''t help my mean tone.


    "Well," Adrian shrugs with an annoying smirk, "You are wee."


    I want to argue, but I don''t have a stand. I know Adrian sees the simrity between Ava and Scar''s case, and he mentioned that only to help Scar. But if this helps us find Ava, then I do owe him.


    "Do I even know that guy? I don''t remember stepping on his foot..." I mutter, looking away. I know Adrian way back, and though we weren''t as close as we used to be, we know each other well, somehow. I do pay attention to his life, even after our fallout. I''m sure he does the same.


    Adrian nces at me tauntingly, teasing my curiosity: "Yeah, you do."


    "..." Like how, when, where, what, why?! How''s that a good answer to any question?!


    "I only know of him at school," I frown, trying to pull up memories from years ago, searching for him, "I don''t think I have spoken to him once-"


    "Let me give you a hint: The Three Musketeers. Ring a bell?"


    62 The Three Musketeers


    ""...the book?"


    "Right there. That oblivion is exactly why," Adrian snorts, shooting me a displeased nce, "Sebastian Knight, life is about choices of who and what to keep in it. That''s all that life is. Maybe you should start counting how much of your life you have given up for the Fuller pa Ava and Gabriel. They are the two people Adrian hates the most, for some reason.


    "You don''t hate all the Fuller girl though," I re back at him, my warninges out faster than I could think, "She''s still my wife, mind you, and I''m not nning to divorce her."


    I


    I did not think I would say that, but when it came out, it sounded right.


    I don''t want to divorce Scar, and I don''t n to. I''ve done wrong, but I can change. I can make up for what I did, and I will change her mind. I can''t stand watching her being with anyone else, not Adrian or anyone. Call it possessive or anything, but when I took that wedding vow, I meant it.


    Adrian doesn''t look surprised, but despising: "You don''t get to make that decision on your own."


    "You didn''t speak up five years ago, and you missed your chance," I ignore him, saying in a firm tone when God knows that firm tone is only to assure myself.


    "I''m not the one who''s five years toote, Sebastian." Rarely, Adrian didn''t say this with sarcasm, but this one line tasted the sourest.


    He was right. I didn''t see clearly what I had. I mistreated a woman who was nothing but good to me, and I hurt her for that. I was the one who was five years toote.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I might bete, but you were never her choice," I insist, not sure who it''s for at this point, "she loved me for 15 years, she won''t just throw it away. So long as I-"


    "Do you even know why she loved you?"


    Adrian''s sudden question prated all my weak defense. Is there any particr answer to that question? I''m so used to having women going after me that I have never thought of that question. Women desire me, for me the person, or anything else, but they do. Scar is o That was what I used to think. At least, I have never thought that there would be


    more.


    062 The Three Musketeers


    "Do you?" I ask Adrian and he just lets out a mockingugh.

 Chapter 63

    063 Victim Or Criminal


    Sebastian''s POV


    To think that he might really know my wife better than I do is the worst feeling in the world. It''s like the most intimate corner of my heart is stained by another man, like untouched snow with an ugly, foreign footprint. "You-"


    "He''s here," Adrian cuts me off, pulling up the car before he jumps off. I have to follow.


    We arrived at the building of Aurora''s apartment, and she was standing right in front. of it, talking to a tall guy. The guy has soft, blonde hair. His figure is bulky with clear muscles under his police short sleeves. But when he turns around to us, his round chin instantly lights u The Three Musketeers! Not the book. It was us!


    I used to y fencing with Adrian. We met another boy at the fencing ss and we became friends first, andter "the three musketeers". It was decades ago though. I was only around ten when I dropped fencing.


    I wanted to keep visiting Ava, so I begged Granny to quit fencing and y football instead, with Gabriel.


    I remained friends with Adrian because our families are close, too. But that boy I forgot. He wasn''t in the same school with us. I can''t believe I forgot him. I didn''t even recognize him even though we spent another four years at the same university!


    I begin to see Adrian''s point. I have given up a lot for Ava.


    "How''s it going, J?" Adrian walks up, I follow and reach out for a handshake, too. Shooting me a weird nce, Jeremy took my hand out of politeness.


    "I have pulled up the security footage," Jeremy hands Adrian a tablet, the security footage is ying, "I saw your car, and Miss Scarlett Fuller did enter. It recorded your leaving, and soon after, she came out on her own and left."


    I don''t want to get into whatever happened between me and Jeremy, but I really want to see the footage. I nce in Adrian''s direction, and Jeremy''s eyes follows me tightly with alert in there. He doesn''t want me to see.


    "Can I take a look?" I clear my throat and ask Adrian out loud, "She''s my wife and I


    063 Victim Di Criminal


    know her well. If there is anything wrong with her, maybe I can tell."


    Jeremy raises his eyebrows in shock, and shooting a re over, Adrian turns the tablet in my direction. I ignore them and focus on the nebulous footage.


    Scar looks fine. No one followed her out and she doesn''t seem to be under duress. She looks calm, and impatient though. The same look she has been giving me these days. So she left of her own will, to meet with someone she didn''t want to meet. The idea that I''m now on the list of people that she doesn''t want to see spread a sour taste in my mouth, but then it hits me-


    Could it be Ava that she was out to meet?


    That would make sense though! Scar is friendly to everyone. Granny, my secretary, my friends, and her friends. The only people she ever showed a sour attitude to was Ava, Gabriel and his gang. Now it includes me, but I know I didn''t do anythingst night. And from Gabriel''s attitude, he wasn''t involved in whatever happenedst night. Or he would at least have some idea about Ava''s whereabouts.


    Only one way for Ava to get Scar out, and that''s a way we can check-


    I turn to Jeremy: "Can you pull up Scar''s phone record? Hopefully texts. Scar is highly likely out to see Ava, or she thought she was. She prefers text over social media, and


    if there was a text then-


    Jeremy frowns. Pulling up phone records is not easy.


    "I think someone lured Scar out in Ava''s name," I turn to Adrian. I can''t persuade Jeremy, but Adrian cares about Scar, and that much I trust him, "She only wears that look when Ava is involved in any way.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe someone used Jack''s name and summoned Scar for a blood transfusion!"


    "What blood transfusion?" Jeremy asks, confused.


    Adrian''s eyes turned cold when I mentioned a blood transfusion. Of course he knew. Scar never even told Aurora about it, but I don''t doubt Adrian knows about it in detail, maybe even including Ava''s bone marrow donation. After all, they are not exactly secrets.


    "I''ll exinter," Adrian tells Jeremy in a sullen tone, "He can be right about why Scar left home willingly, and we need to look into it, if Ava Fuller really is missing. too."


    Petit Or Criminal


    Jeremy nces at us both before he turns and waves over a police officer, giving orders.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" I block Adrian when he follows Jeremy, "You think I''d joke about Ava being missing? She is in a higher danger than Scar right now and-" "Have it ever urred to you," Adrain cuts me off, his tone colder than ever, "that Ava might not be a second victim in this case, but the criminal?"

 Chapter 64

    064 A Smart Snake Scarlett''s POV


    When I woke up, everything was dark. For a moment, I thought it was still at night, only to see that I''m in a dark room when my eyes got used to the darkness.


    My mind is like a mush, and it''s adjusting even slower than my eyes as if someone. injected fog into my brain.


    What happened? Where am I? I was in a car...? Thest thing I could remember was Ava''s scared eyes.


    Ava!


    My memory ofst night rushes into my mind as that name wakes them up, also is waking up is a throbbing pain in my temples. I frown, trying to rub my temples, only realize that my arms are tied to the arms of a wooden chair.


    Now I remember.


    I didn''t want to go out to meet Ava when I got her message. She never reaches out to me, ever. She has got an army to do that if she ever needs me. Nor was there anything for us to talk about. Thest time she "talked" to me, she showed the video of Sebastian when he I replied with a sticker of rolling eyes, but Ava instantly replied - [I can get Dad to let you go, if you give Seb back to me.]


    Then before I could even reply, she sent another message: [Now can we talk?]


    I was tempted.


    I didn''t think Jack Fuller would indulge such a request easily, not even for Ava. But if anyone can get me my freedom, it''s her.


    And on top of that, I got the divorce papers right in my hand. I didn''t trust Ava''s words 100%, but that was definitely the moment closest to my freedom.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    [Fine, where are you?]


    She said she was downstairs. Next, she gave a long string of instructions directing me to a car stopped parked with its butt stuck in a narrow alley. I stopped far from it, struggling to run immediately, but then Ava rolled down the window and waved at


    064 A Smart Snake


    1. me.


    That was when I got into the car, and that was when a pair of hands covered my nose with a wet cloth and when I cked out.


    After tricking me so many times she still has new ways to do it! God damn it! I knew she was a fucking liar, but I really thought her desire for Sebastian was genuine. I never thought the spoiled little princess, the one who knew only how to frame me in front of everyone, womitting a real crime just to get me.


    I just don''t know what more Ava could possibly want from me. What''s she isn''t getting from her army that she has to abduct me to do?


    "Scar!"


    From a dark corner, Ava''s voice suddenly rises.


    I look over, but I can barely make out her figure. The window is letting in nearly no light. It''s either super dark out there, or the window doesn''t open to the sky.


    "Scarlett!" Ava''s hasty, scared whisper raises, "You are awake! Thank God!"


    Thank God? Ava is not using her mean face, meaning there is someone else around


    1. US.


    "What is this, Ava? Where am I?" I ask in a lower voice than her. I''m not sure why she''s keeping her voice low, but I''d rather not test it myself.


    "I don''t know!" Ava hisses back, "I''m a victim in this, like you!"


    "Yeah, sure," I roll my eyes, remember that she can''t see, "except you lured


    ally to me here, and I''m deciding whether to tell the police about that part when theye."


    Aurora knows I have no other ce to go. She would call the police when she notice that I didn''t go homest night. The question is, how fast can they locate me. My phone!


    I look around. In the dim light that my eyes are used to, I see an almost empty room. The door is missing - or, there never was one. The


    walls and the ground are all dirty grey, the color of a roughcast house. A messy table in the corner with several things on it, including my phone. No way to tell whether it''s on or off. "Hey, Siri?" I try to activate my phone.


    Siri doesn''t react, but Ava does.


    064 A Smart Snake


    +25 BONL


    "Shut up!" Ava hisses angrily, "You might wake him up!"


    Who?


    A disgruntled grunt suddenly rises from under the table, and that''s when I realize a man is lying under it.


    "What are you doing?!" Ava suddenly "whispers" in an angry tone, a bit louder than necessary, "There is no escape!"


    I open my eyes wide at Ava''s stupidity, and the man instantly sits up at her words, ring in my direction. Nope, she''s not stupid, not at all.


    A smart snake she is, as usual.


    0

 Chapter 65

    065 Common Enemy Scarlett''s POV


    The man stands up with a hand supporting his heavy body on the table, then starts stretching his limbs in a string of painfully slow moves, ignoring me and Ava in total. His hair is messy, and his smelly clothes loosely hang from his beer belly. Then he opens a bottle of wate He doesn''t look like a thug. Thug has better bodies...and probably healthier lifestyles,


    too.


    But that doesn''t mean he is not a predator. He abducted two girls - I''ll take Ava''s words on this for the sake of argument -


    tied them to chairs in a dark room of what looks like an abandoned building, and it seems that his intention behind his slow movements is intimidation. Like the y before a cat kills a mouse it caught.


    Then all of a sudden, he pulls a string hanging in the room and lights prate my eyes, leaving a sour sting. From Ava''s hisses, I assume it took her off guard, too.


    Amon enemy of me and Ava? That would be the most unlikely thing to exist if you asked me yesterday. But I''m leaning toward believing her now. She lured me here; yes. But she might also be a victim, too. The man walks over.


    With a thumping heart, I keep my sour eyes on him, but just below his chin. I don''t want to meet his eyes, but I can''t look away when danger approaches. The grey shirt he''s wearing looks like it has been on him for days, smells like that, too. He is in sweatpants and running shoes, good ones. He wasn''t poor before whatever this is.


    "Sebastian Knight, you are his woman?" The man grumbles at me when he''s close enough for me to smell his breath. His eyes are red due tock of sleep, filled with viciousness, anger, desperation...and a shred of pain. Is that why we are here? He is Sebastian''s enemy?


    I nce at Ava and she bites her lips nervously.


    Just fucking great! The moment I put two and two together, anger burst out in my chest. So he abducted Ava thinking she was "Sebastian''s woman", and to save her ass, she sold me out and lured me to this psycho?! 065 Common Enemy


    I''m going to fucking kill her!


    "He divorced me, if that''s what you meant," I try to keep a calm voice, answering him clearly. I don''t want to piss him off.


    "He still loves you though," The man bends down, and I flinch backward beyond my control. Seeing that, he lets out a cold snort, "Do you think it would hurt him more, if I take his woman before killing her in front of him?" Okay, that''s some serious hatred alright. A chill breaks out on my back at his stone-cold tone.


    He is serious about this.


    "He doesn''t love me," I try to make that sound like a state of fact, instead of a hasty exnation. I cannot believe even after divorce, that damn jerk can still get me in trouble, "he never loved me, and as a matter of fact, he hates me. That''s why we divorced."


    And the woman he loves is right behind you.


    But I didn''t say that. I want to keep him talking, instead of shifting his attention to Ava. If the guy believes me and kills her, her army won''t let me live. If the guy doesn''t believe me...then no point to go that low for nothing.


    "I don''t know what happened between you and Sebastian, but there are better solutions than you dying as a murderer just to kill an ex-wife of his who he doesn''t even care," I blurts fast, but keeping a steady tone. The guy pauses, standing up straight, his eyes narrowed as he observes me.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are smarter than that one," He nods in Ava''s direction without darting his scary eyes off me, "...which is why I don''t believe you. She told me you are his wife, and she didn''t lie."


    Damn it. I didn''t lie either!


    "I can get you money-" I avert the topic.


    "I don''t want money!" The guy suddenly gets agitated, shouting like a maniac, "I don''t want your filthy money, and I don''t want a way out! He killed my loved one, and I''m going to do the same to him!"

 Chapter 66

    066 The Stalker


    Sebastian''s POV


    I split from Adrian after his horrible usation.


    Ava doesn''t like Scar, sure. But she would nevermit a crime. I don''t believe the innocent angel I met would suddenly turn capable of harming someone with cold blood.


    24 hours have passed, and the cops found nothing. All they were able to do was to determine that both girls left home willingly, and disappeared from the security camera''s blind spots. How much does it take to fucking cover the city with some damn cameras?!


    I don''t fucking need Adrian and his police bud! I''ve got friends, too! I filed a formal missing person''s request through a friend, iming that I have reason to believe that my wife was abducted and being transported out of the city, and the feds were more than happy to interv With one of the girls missing being my wife, and both of them my close acquaintances, I was questioned thoroughly before being kept on site-


    The FBI determined this abduction case a crime targetting me, and though it''s not typical for a kidnapper to not reach out for ransom, it can happen anytime. They tagged my cell, my office, and homendlines, and they have been going through my everything. Anything to find them, I''m willing.


    My phone rings and the whole room pauses as I raise it to look. I keep my phone in my hand, waiting for the call of fate.


    [Adrian Dunn]


    Fuck! I cut his call and dropped my wrist, lowering my head to dissolve my disappointment. He has been calling me, and I don''t want to talk. The local police. don''t work well with the Feds. Not to mention, it would be the wrong direction to look into if they pin Ava as the crim He doesn''t like Ava, it''s fine. But I won''t let him get in the way of saving the girls.


    Quid pro quo. We have got leads on Ava''s kidnapper.] Adrian sends over a message. I want to fucking turn off my phone, but I can''t ignore his offer.


    Des The Staker


    Ava''s kidnapper?


    Even if he is just saying that to lure me, I can''t pass on any leads involving Ava.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jim," I call, and he nces at me, and nods at his men surrounding him beforeing over. I show him my phone, and with a short moment of thinking, he takes my phone and calls Adrian.


    "This is FBI Deputy Director, Jim Cooper. If you have any leads on the case, you have an obligation to share-"


    He purses his lips when a string of angry outbursts blows out. I can''t make out Adrian''s words, but there is no difficulty understanding his feelings.


    "You got yourself a deal," Jim speaks calmly again after a moment, his eyes firm," now the te number."


    It''s a "maybe" number.


    Adrian the jerk pulled up Scar and Ava''s phone record after all, and as much I hate it, theirst exchanged messages did happen around midnight the night before, with Ava asking Scar to meet. Thest location Ava instructed Scar to go was near thest footage that caught Scar that night before she disappeared into a blind spot.


    Adrian doesn''t have much more, but he said he knew which camera a car has to pass, if any car want to pick up someone in that blind spot and leave without a trace. And surely enough, they caught a te number from that camera minutes after Scar went in. That''s a "lead" with a string of maybes piled together.


    But that IS the best lead we have got so far.


    "It can be something," Jim soones to me with a pile of photos, all taken around the Fuller''s Vi, all with a car with that te number in the shots, "The driver is smart, and he knows well where the cameras are. But he has been following Miss Ava for a long while, and A stalker?!


    Adrian was right about the te, but not about Ava! She IS a victim


    in this!


    "So?" I flip through the photos, demanding to Jim, "You know the car now, you can locate it, right?!"


    Dob The Stalker


    "We are on it," Jim nods at his men, "As soon as we sort out a timeline, we can pin it within a range."


    A range is better than nothing.


    "Do you know this guy?" He pulls up thest photo. It''s of the driver.


    The security camera never caught the driver. They have to pull up this photo from the DMV. And it''s one of those ID shots that captures a stiff look that you never use in real life. In fact, they can''t even determine whether the owner IS the driver in this case, or just a guy with "Looks familiar?" Jim pokes the photo.


    They think the kidnapper is someone I know- or, someone who knows of me. From what it looks like right now. It''s more likely to be a personal vendetta against me than a random crime. But I don''t know him.

 Chapter 67

    067 Please, God


    Sebastian''s POV


    I mean, I can''t be sure that I have never seen him in my life, and that can be the smidgen of familiarity I feel looking at his photo. And my heart drops-


    It''s much harder if it''s a random guy instead of the owner who did this.


    "Fuck!" I rub my head, throwing the photos on the sofa hard. The ssh does not


    ease my nerves.


    "It''s okay," Jim is leaving, but he stops and pats my shoulder instead, "We are not tracing the owner, but the car. Don''t be too hard on yourself."


    "So what''s your deal with Adrian?" I ask Jim, knowing he is trying tofort me. He knows Adrian, too. Actually, I knew Jim through Adrian. Jim is two years our senior in college.


    "We let him know, if the kidnapper ever calls you." Jim shrugs.


    He doesn''t think the kidnapper would. After all, it has been more than a day. If it''s ransom a kidnapper is after, they would contact immediately. So why haven''t they??


    Anything could have happened in 24 hours. What if it wasn''t abduction? What if it was human trafficking and they are halfway over the earth by now? What if they were already killed, when we are stuck here, chasing a dead end?! Every time I think about all the possibilities I can''t imagine losing them. Either of them.


    feel guilty about failing to protect the little girl I swore to guard. I promised her that I would protect her, but I''m not there when she needs me.


    But the worst feeling, is to think that Scar won''t be there... that she won''t be in my life anymore.


    thought divorcing her was bad enough. I stalled and argued and fought and tricked. I even gave her empty divorce papers. When I thought she was serious about the divorce, I was upset and angry. I don''t like how she could just up and go, leaving my life in a mess. But nothing like the horror I''m feeling now.


    I can try to change her mind, but not death.


    I don''t want to think in the direction that Ava did this out of jealousy, because I can''t ept the fact that Scar is in danger because I wouldn''t give her the divorce she wanted.


    If anything happened to her because of me...if anything happened to her at all, I don''t know how to live with myself.


    I don''t know how to live on, by myself.


    I didn''t know I had epted her as my wifepletely. I thought I took our marriage seriously, but she was right. I only yed my part to the basic, and I didn''t want to see the truth. The truth is, I enjoyed herpany. I enjoyed our life together, and I tormented her becaus enjoying it.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I betrayed my promise to Ava, and I tormented Scar for it.


    She was so cute when sheughed mischievously like a little fox just because she tricked a smile out of me, and feeling guilty for my


    own actions, I would wipe off that smile and leave her standing where she was with a sad look. She was so pretty when she waited for me when I came homete, simply with a loose thin sweater on her as she curled on the sofa, she made


    the whole room homey. But I would mock her for staying up, saying she was stupid doing so, just because I felt bad sharing a special moment with her.


    Sometimes I wish she never tricked Ava into those woods. Sometimes I wish it was Scar who I saved that day, who I fell in love with desperately even before I knew what love is. The Ava that day was brave, innocent, and cute like a bunny. Scar became all that but the inno Now I might never have a chance to tell her all these.


    Now she doesn''t care to hear about all this.


    I will sign the divorce papers, if that''s what she wants, so long as I can get her back. I would rather she is alive but not with me, than dying as my wife when she doesn''t even want to be. Please, God, if...


    My phone rings and snaps me out of my thoughts. I raise my phone to my ears, only to realize there are tears on my face when Jim shoots me a shocked look before he looks away.


    I wipe my face with a palm, suppressing my Impatience as I talk into my phone:" Adrian, if you-"


    "Sebastian Knight?" A stranger''s voice raises, "Do you remember me?"

 Chapter 68

    068 The Last Day


    Scarlett''s POV


    The guy left the room, leaving us tied to the chair for a whole day.


    I know because while the window opens to what seems like the inside of ant abandoned building, the change of light still somewhat indicates time. But knowing that doesn''t help us at all. The dangerous stranger is no longer our biggest threat - Hunger is.


    We haven''t had food, or even water for a very long time.


    "Where did he go?! Is he just going to leave us like this forever?!"Some hours ago, Ava was capable of vigorousints like this, and now she can barely talk.


    But she has a point. If the guy just left us at a random abandoned building, then there is less of a chance for anyone to locate us while he can go and get all the alibi he needs. And condemning


    him is not even the problem because we would have died way before that could happen.


    My stomach groans.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    My appetite has grown bigger since the pregnancy. The baby has grown used to his aunt.Aurora and aunt Lilith feeding him all kinds of cuisine on and off meals. I wasining to them about gaining weight, and now I only regret not gaining more. The baby needs food.


    "Seriously? How delicate are you?" Ava mocks me. d to see that she still has the energy to talk, but I won''t take such aint from THE spoiled princess herself!


    "What can I say? The privilege of being Mrs. Knight," I keep my voice light, "Three meals a day with me, and Sebastian never misses one."


    He missed a lot, and Ava should know,- she was the reason behind those. But I know I would get to her just by saying so.


    "You are lying! He loves me!" Ava thrills viciously at me, "Why won''t you just die?! We would have been together if not for you!"


    "Let''s make it clear," I raise my head with hardship, "YOU stole from ME, not the other way around. Have you been lying to yourself for so long that you forgot the truth?" Ood The Last Day


    "He mistook me as you in that woods on the first day, but that''s just ONE mistake!" Ava blurts fast without even a second of


    pause. Pretty sure she has been practicing this lie every day before she goes to sleep, "He loved me for so many years after, and that''s says that he loves me for me!"


    She actually has a point there.


    "You should save some of this fine argument for the psycho," I sigh, "When he was looking for Sebastian''s true love."


    "You took my ce to marry him, so you being here is not my doing, but karma!" Ava hisses viciously, for a moment I really feel like she''s a snakeing out from a smelly, poisonous dark corner.


    I lower my head, having no energy to argue.


    It''s really ironic, to think that I suffered for so long for loving Sebastian, and now when I stopped loving him, that love became the death knocking on my door.


    I really don''t want to die for such a lousy reason.


    "d to see that you are both still this lively."


    He is back!


    There is a throbbing pain in the back of my head, as if someone is peeling my brain off my skull. My lips are cracking and my throat hurts. I barely have any energy to lift my head. But when his cold voice raised, all this pain dulled and my nerves tense up instantly. "How do


    you


    feel?" He opens a bottle of water, andes to us, leaning the bottle to let water flow, sshing to the ground right at our feet, "Want some water? Food? How about a little cheesecake with strawberries on top?"


    Ava swallows subconsciously when she sees the little cake in his hand. I, too, at the


    water.


    He went out to buy a cake? A Cheese Factory no less. Why?


    He raises the little cake at us, smiling for the first time, "This is her favorite, my daughter." The ice hidden deep behind his smile gives me a shiver, and then his tone takes a blunt turn: "You are living herst day on this earth. She didn''t eat nor drink for a whole day, and when I went to get her favorite cake like she asked, she jumped off from the 17th floor!"


    065 The Last Day


    A sad father who lost his daughter.


    Suddenly my fear and anger toward him turned into a heavy, bitter sorrow.


    "Because of Sebastian?" Ava puts on her timid, angel mask, turning toward me with a murmur, "Did you know about this?"


    Ava Fucking Fuller! Would she die if she stopped sabotaging me for just one second?! I would cut her with my eyes if I could! For what it''s worth, acting was the right career for her!


    Nyx Rai


    Author


    Hope y

 Chapter 69

    069 Sebastian''s Love Scarlett''s POV


    "I''m sorry for your loss, but this is the first time I''m hearing about this," I talk to the guy, and taking a glimpse into his sad story, find it easier to talk in a sympathy tone," May I know her name?"


    He shoots me a re, but he grumbles: "Sparrow. Sparrow Ryan."


    "That''s a cute name," I try to smile at him. I actually feel like I do know that name. My brain stores a glimpse of that name because it was so special. But I can''t remember what happened to her. I wasn''t registered anywhere near Sebastian though. If her death had anything to do with Sebastian, I would know. I picked up everything about him like drops of treasures.


    "Wait, I know her!" Ava suddenly takes a surprised gasp, "She jumped off a building for Justin Rnd! She was his stalking fan-"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Did her energycking brain malfunction? All words out of Ava are products of serious calction, always. I have never seen her blurting things so recklessly against her innocent act.


    She realized her mistake even before she finished that sentence, but the word " stalking" was already out. The guyunches up and ps her across the face so hard that her head turns to the side.


    "She''s not a stalker!" He growls at her like an angry bear. Ava turns her head back toward him slowly, her eyes open wide with utter shock. No one in her life has ever dared such a thing. But what did she expect from a guy who was ready to murder? Ava starts a low, wronged sob. She tries


    to stop it by biting her lips, but water still pours out of her eyes. The guy raises his hand at her again out of frustration and she instantly flinches, but this time hisnd doesn''t fall. He paces around in obvious anxiety, mumbling strings of curses as Ava cries silently.


    Justin Rnd is one of the most expensive actors signed under Knight Entertainment, one of the subsidiaries of Sebastian''s family


    empire. He only turned 20 this year, and he already started in more than three movies, let alone his long list of works as side characters since he was a kid.


    So his fan jumped off a building, and Sebastian intervened? If he did, he never told me. I guess he didn''t tell me everything, though I was his wife.


    009 Sebastian''s Love


    But shouldn''t he be going after Rnd''s loved ones, if that was the case?


    I dare not to ask questions, so I start with a cautious assumption: "Whatever Sebastian did, we can-"


    "He didn''t do anything!" The guy bursts at me, his whole body shaking, "His employee manipted a teenage girl, and he used hiswyers to bully! Just because he is rich! Just because he can, so he ignores lives perishing in front of him! He WILL have a taste of the desp That''s why he keeps checking time. He was recreating the day of his daughter''s death.


    Though it was a long walk from his tragic story to Sebastian, I would have gone after Rnd if I were in his shoes, but I do understand the


    desperation of facing a powerful like Sebastian and Jack Fuller. With money and power, they wrote my as how they wanted, and I could barely put up a fight.


    fate


    "It''s time..." The guy stares at his phone, his eyes obsessive to say the least, "I have been waiting for this moment, and he will know what regret tastes like!"


    "You-" Ava panics as he starts dialing numbers, her eyes dart at me yet her tone is genuinely timid this time out of fear, "you don''t n to push Scar off the building...do you?"


    Thanks, sis, for the reminder.


    "Do you really think you get to live after witnessing him murdering me?!" I finally lost my patience. There is no talking this guy around, and the best we could do now is to stall, not urging him to start the kill! I seriously doubt if Ava has nothing but air in that big head of hers! Ava''s lips shiver, her watery deer eyes dart between me and the guy, apparently still leaning toward trusting the word of a man who abducted two women in the middle of the night for his daughter whose death has little to do with them.


    "Patience, princess," The guy gives her an evil smirk, "she might be his wife, but you are not that Innocent either. You are his mistress, aren''t you? I wouldn''t have followed you first if you two weren''t together all the time!" Ava was right about this being Karma alright.


    "I don''t know who he loves more between you two, but I figured it out," The guy puts his phone by his ear as he gives Ava an ugly, cruel grin, "Dear Sebastian gets to be


    the one picking which of you is going to die tonight."


    My heart drops, and Ava''s lips curve.


    "Sebastian Knight? Do you remember me?" The guy talks into his phone, "I''m Sparrow Ryan''s father, Liam Ryan."

 Chapter 70

    070 More To The Story


    Sebastian''s POV


    His name doesn''t ring a bell, but his daughter''s does.


    The moment I realized it was the kidnapper speaking, I put the call on speaker and wrote down the name for Jim. They pulled out his whole life with lightning speed.


    But I didn''t need that anymore.


    Justin Rnd was a talented actor, but being a nobody, he


    had never got any role deserving of his talent before I signed him four years ago. Struggling with tuition for college, he was going to drop out of high school to be a model. Upon hearing that, I offered him a movie under the condition that he would go through college. He did The girl, Sparrow Ryan was a high school ssmate of his. I don''t want to speak ill of the dead, so let''s just stick with the fact that Rnd had a high school sweetheart who he marriedst year, and the Ryan girl did not like that. She jumped off a building on Rnd''s wedding day.


    I normally don''t follow this detailedly into events like this happening in one of my subsidiaries, but whether it was our responsibility aside, a life ended, and a really talerited employee I appreciate was involved. So I know more about it, but that''s to say, I know that our legal team protected him in court, and I specifically told Miller to sendpensation to the family though we won the case.


    That was the end of my knowledge of the case.


    "I have got your woman, MR. " Liam Ryan drawls with a cruelugh.


    Woman? Singr?


    "Which one?" I ask.


    "That''s the million-dor question!" Heughs.


    "I know you got both of them, Liam Ryan," I realize he is ying with me, "I''m the one who you hate, so don''t touch them. Anything you want, I can give you."


    "You''d wish you can solve this one with money, asshole!" He snorts coldly, "You protected the monster who killed my sparrow, and that is why tonight, you will lose yours!" 070 More To The Story


    "Your daughter''s death is a tragedy, and I''m sorry," I try to keep him stable, and Jim takes the chance to track our phone call, "but shemitted suicide, and that shouldn''t be why another life should be taken." "Words kill! She was killed by their cruelty, and even after she died, they still smeared her into a trashy stalker! You would know that none of what they said was true if you cared at all, you heartless asshole!" The room was quiet, but his shout cast a deader silence still.


    I don''t think I did anything wrong, but my ears burn at his words. What more truth could there be when Justin knew who he was marrying, and made that choice all by himself? For whatever reason, a woman should not force a man into marriage if he doesn''t want to, let alo Except Scar.


    She didn''t force me. I wanted her bone marrow and I tricked her with an empty marriage. I see that now, but now is toote.


    Jim raises a paper at me: [Stall]


    "I''m sorry I didn''t look into your case further, but you got my attention now," I maintain a calm tone, talking into the phone, "You can tell me your side of the story, and if they are true, I will make it heard." "Where were you a year ago?! You just wouldn''t fucking listen, and you sent your legal dogs after us until you have to! How does it feel now, to have a crazy dog''s teeth on your fucking neck?!" a crazy do


    He sounds like alright. "I''m sorry, and I regret what I did. If there is more to the story of your daughter, I''d love to hear about it."


    "Why are you suddenly so...I know what you are doing, you mother-fucker!" He suddenly raises his voice, "You are stalling!"


    Shit.


    "Tell the police to stop tracing my location!" Liam Ryan roars into his phone like a maniac, "You think I was hiding from you?! I fucking want you toe! The whole point is that you get to watch her die, in front of you, like I did with my special sparrow! I''m going to tell you w though actually, you should know!" "...?" I frown before I gasp in surprise, "the building your daughter jumped off?" 070 More To The Story


    His horrifyingugh says yes.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    071 Jinxed Marriage

 Chapter 71

    071 Jinxed Marriage


    Sebastian''s POV


    Jim makes an "okay" gesture at me at the same time. They traced Liam Ryan''s location and he is telling the truth. Jim raises a paper at me, on which it wrote [stall, nting sniper].


    "I''ll be there as soon as I can," I speak into my phone, trying to think of anything to say to stall without him noticing, "Do you want me to bring Justin Rnd with me? You think he is the murderer, no?"


    He pauses, obviously taken by surprise at my suggestion.


    "That''s true...yeah, take that bastard," He grumbles, "His wife, too!"


    "Okay, I''ll pick them up on my way over," I assure him, walking out as I keep talking, "I didn''t know this had anything to do with his wife though?"


    "That bitch spared no effort mudding my sparrow!"


    "But-"


    "Stop stalling and shut the fuck up! Or I might just kill one, just to pass time!"


    !


    He hangs up. I nce at Jim, and he nods: "You did good. I''lle with. Brief me about this Justin person?"


    Honestly, there isn''t much to tell. Justin has been with his current wife Annie Murphy since high school, and when I signed him, their


    background check came back clean. He proposed to Annie, and Annie epted it. Their marriage was blessed by both of their parents, end of story.


    Sparrow Ryan didn''t agree. She imed that Justin was her boyfriend, and he only ditched her when he got famous.


    An obvious misunderstanding, if not a lie. He didn''t get famous until I signed him, and I knew who he was at that time. That was why there was almost no room for the Ryans to turn it around in court, and even if that was true, Justin still held very limited responsibility when shemitted suicide.


    The cause of action the Ryans imed was that Justin Rnd promised to marry Sparrow Ryan, and when he broke that promise by marrying Annie Murphy, Sparrow Ryan only threatened with suicide to stop him from doing so. 071 Jinxed Marriag


    I can understand why Liam Ryan holds me responsible when he felt like he was bullied by my legal team, but seriously, that case wasn''t won by money. Even a pro bonowyer would have won the case for Justin.


    Justin didn''t even sue them for ruining his wedding day. I can''t imagine having the supposed to be his happiest day stained by the death of a crazy fan, thenContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    only to be sued by that fan''s family for letting the death happen. That just might be the worst. jinx there is at the beginning of a marriage.


    When we arrived at his house, he wore that jinx on his face-


    "Justin, thanks for-" I called him on the way over, but I stopped stunned when I saw the w marks on his face, "Are you alright? What happened?!"


    "It''s nothing..." Justin turns his head slightly to hide the mark, but in vain. "Sorry, but Annie is...not avable...


    Thest time I saw him was during that case. He was a mess, but that was only frustration. But now he wears his beard long and messy, his eyes have blood streaks, and there are white hairs here and there. He is only 20! He looks like he aged ten years in the past 12 months. He requested some time off a few months ago, but I didn''t think he would fall like this.


    Annie''s angry face is pasted on the window when I look up, and she instantly dodges back into the room. She''s at home, so by "not avable" he meant that she doesn''t want to go with us.


    Did I cause this domestic issue with my request?


    "That''s understandable," I pat him on the shoulder, leading the way, "I''m really sorry that I caused this. That was a selfish request on my part-"


    "No, you didn''t," Justin lets out a long sigh, getting into the back seat after me, "it wasn''t exactly paradise before today..."


    "I''m sorry that I had to make this request today, especially considering how your marriage had to start that way..." I don''t know what would be appropriate to say at this point, "I''ll make it up -


    "No, not that either, actually," He looks up, and I see the physical form of what hopeless is in his eyes, "our marriage started fine...at least, to Annie. If I felt pitiful for what happened, then what she felt was utter happiness." 071 Jinsed Mariage


    What? That''s not what I expected from his "caring high school sweetheart".

 Chapter 72

    072 Trapped Soul


    Sebastian''s POV


    Jim took the shotgun. Upon Justin''s words, he exchanges a nce with me in the rear mirror with an unexinable look. That''s a look mixed with confusion, surprise, and condemnation.


    Condemn that the story I told him was obviously biased. I told him what I heard from Justin, and because I trusted Justin, I assumed that was the truth. I forgot how people can make mistakes, even if they meant well. I don''t think Justin lied to me,. but I think he didn''t tell the whole story because...


    He didn''t know the whole truth.


    Justin looks me right in the eyes, and I see a lost kid who is crying for help with the desperation in the tears twirling in there.


    "Justin, tell me what happened," Using a firm but gentle tone, I grab the back of his neck and knead, like how I did with my little brother, "You can tell me. I''m here for you."


    H


    "I don''t know...!" The moment he opens his mouth, he burst into a hysterical rant, I''m so fucking tired! I don''t know what to do! Everything I do is horrible, is hurting her, is wrong! I''m neglecting her if I work, and I''m too clingy when I spend time with her! I''m only allowed to fu what she''s doing with it! She turned into this mean, cold, maniptive monster! I don''t recognize the girl who took care of me during my eye surgery at all! I-"


    What?


    "I want a fucking divorce!" He throws himself back into the seat, covering his eyes with his arm. His ears, actually his whole face and neck are red as he tries to swallow his sob.


    I wouldn''t know he was such a mess if I didn''te today.


    "If that''s what you want, then-" I only started when he cut me off.


    "No, I can''t..." Justin shakes back and forth, turning back to being hysterical, "I can''t...


    I promised her...I owe her..."


    ""Whatever you


    we her, I''ll pay for that," I pat him on the back, "Whatever it is that you owe, you don''t have to pay with your life!"


    072 Trapped SoulThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s very


    hard seeing a talented young man tormented out of his shape. I signed him at his pure love of acting. No matter how small a role, he would put his all in and make it memorable. I don''t see that sunny kid anymore. Just an old man trapped in his physically young body. "You can''t..." He mumbles, more to himself than to us, "She was so kind a soul...I just wish things could go back to when I was blind...at least we were happy back then..."


    "Blind?" I didn''t know he was "blind" once, probably during the recovery period after the surgery he mentioned.


    "I hurt my eyes for a role," Justin pushes his hair sideways to show me, "actually it was my head, and the clot pressed on my optic nerves. I lost my sight and had to have several surgeries. I was blind for a year


    "And Annie took care of you?" I can somewhat guess the story from here.


    "She was my sun during that hard time," Justin lets out a sigh, but a faint smile on his face when he pulls up that memory, "I didn''t know if I would ever see her again, and she fed me, talked to me and walked me through those abominable surgeries. She was a patient there I don''t think a broken leg would hospitalize one for a year. If that was how they met, it wasn''t why she stayed.


    I understand why he is unable to let her go now. I feel the same with Ava. It wasn''t even this heavy between me and Ava. But nothing can rece that special day.


    Jim obviously doesn''t feel the same.


    "Love is not an easy puzzle, kid," I could tell that Jim didn''t want to join the awkward conversation, but he turns around and pats Justin on the knee with his huge palm like a father, "But the rights you were born with are not puzzles. You want a divorce, then you can get one I don''t know if it was Jim making absolute sense, or the fact that a total stranger was giving Justin life advice, but Jim''s words calmed Justin down.


    "I''m sorry..." Justin palms his face, "I''m just really, really tired..."


    Fights with a loved one can be hard. The more you care, the more it hurts. Seeing him, I see how easy Ava made it for me.


    072 Trapped Sout


    I don''t know if bringing him is the best idea, I think when we arrive there, you should stay in the car."

 Chapter 73

    073 Judgement Day


    Sebastian''s POV


    We didn''t show up in front of Liam Ryan right away.


    If his goal was to hurt me, then there is no telling what he would do when he sees me. If he pushes one of the girls off at the sight of me, then everything


    is lost. We stopped the car far away from the building, and approached by foot. I wanted to leave Justin in the car, but he insisted on sticking with us just in case his absence would rile up Liam Ryan.


    He is a good kid, when ites to serious business. He is just lost...blind, to his own. feelings.


    I still think that Sparrow Ryan''s death cast a shadow on his would-have-been-perfect marriage, but it


    could be my own personal feelings talking. I just see a lot of me and Ava in Justin. He and Annie wanted each other, and they shared a special past that can''t be reced. The only difference is, I caved into my Sparrow when he married. his Ava.


    If Sparrow Ryan didn''t brand their marriage with her death, then Justin wouldn''t be such a mess. Her desire for Justin turned Annie into a monster and turned Justin into a walking dead.


    I''m just d Ava didn''t go as far as to threaten me with her life when I married Scar because it would


    have been impossible for me to choose: between her instant death, or her suffering the illness that not only could kill her easily but also cast a shadow of death over her head for as long as she could survive.


    "What if he is hurting them right now?" Justin asks Jim, "Should we contact him?"


    Hiding in the ground floor of the closest building, we dare not to stick our heads out of the window. The abandoned building has no walls from the 10th floor up. It was never built, and Sparrow Ryan''s death totally killed the project. But Jim''s men haven''t been able to spot Li "Not yet," Jim nces at his watch, "the snipers are set, but it would help if we can get air cushions ready, too."


    What can an air cushion do for a fall from the 17th floor? It''s nothing but a cebo.


    "I''m sorry," Justin says when he sees my sullen look, "I''m the one who caused all this. I don''t know why he didn''te for me."


    #


    073 Judgement Day


    It IS a bit weird that Liam Ryan woulde after me who just paid for Justin''swsuit, when he could easily got Justin, the one who his daughter died for, to settle his wrath. But then again, if you are trying to reason with a crazy mind, then you are, too, losing it. "He is the onemitting the crime, not you," I console him, basically just using any conversation to ease the anxiety burning in my chest.


    My phone rings.


    "It''s him!" I look at Jim, he makes a gesture at his men and they instantly scatter before he nods at me.


    Under his hawk-like stare, I put the phone call through-


    "Where the hell are you?!" Liam Ryan''s shout burst through immediately.


    "I''m here, and before you do anything, I want a talk," I talk into my phone, "I want your to promise that you won''t do anything reckless-"


    "I already got them by the edge," He cuts me off, "and if you don''t show your fucking face now, they will both go down!"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    What?! Jim and I both shoot our heads up, and Jim taps on his earbuds. There is no sign of Liam Ryan anywhere, even the snipers from all sides sent Jim no signal.


    Where the hell is he?!


    "You think I''m stupid, don''t you?!" Liam Ryan''s cold wordse out of my phone," You think I don''t know that you have got snipers surrounding the building?! You really think you cane out of this unharmed?! Let me tell you! This building was one of those affordable ho holes like you might never even see such a building where more than a dozen families have to share one floor, each gets only a corner, with the center of the building an empty, sunless hole!"


    His words drain the blood on my face, Jim''s and Justin''s, too. We all look up at the grey, concrete, half-built monster. Its wall-less top looks like ck mouths opening- shouting - at the dark sky.


    In the throat of one of them, the two person that matters to me the most, are standing on the edge of their death, and I can do nothing about it.


    "Come on to the 17th floor, Sebastian Knight, ande alone," Liam Ryan''s voice sounds like the whisper of the devil, "Come to your judgment."

 Chapter 74

    074 tonic Love Scarlett''s POV


    The building''s structure is like a hotel. The elevator is designed in the center, with two lines of small rooms going around it. We were in one of the rooms on the inner lines, and the light we saw came through the room on the outer circle.


    I didn''t know this until Liam Ryan dragged both Ava and me out of the room, through a pitch-dark hallway, to a huge hole in the center of the building.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The half-built elevator shaft is like the enormous mouth of a monster lurking in the dark, waiting for us to drop in.


    The back of our chairs are inches away from the edge. I dare not to move, turn, or even peek at the abyss behind me, and I''m already getting dizzy from acrophobia.


    I''m going to puke...


    "Scared?" Liam Ryan smirks at me, "You weren''t looking so pale when I pulled you up from right that hole behind you, with that pulley."


    I turn my head slightly, only to see what I can only call a middle school student craft homework. It''s just a few wheels with a rope! I can''t believe this psycho pulled me up with that thing! He really is crazy. Ava burst into tears.


    "Ohh, she remembers," Liam Ryan lets out a horrifyingugh, "She was well awake when I got her up."


    Should I thank him for putting me out for that?


    "Don''t worry, neither of you will have toe up here again after today, for different reasons though. I-" Liam Ryan''s eyes glimmer with craziness, but the next second they freeze in a direction. A wide grin crawls onto his face slowly, to an almost bizarre width, "You are fina Sebastian.


    He ran his way up to the 17th floor, it seems. He is not exactly panting, but his cor is open, and his face is flushed with thin sweat glimmering under the moonlight.


    I know he is not here for me, but the moment I see a familiar face still activates my tear system.


    074 tonic Love


    He walks over slowly, and I feel like I''m back to that day, when I was just a seven-year-old, lost in the woods. He was just like this-


    wearing his tiny, children''s suits all serious, his face covered in sweat and mud, but none of that could outshine the smile on his face when he reached his hand over me, and he said- "Whose lost kitten is this?"


    Tears burst out of me when he repeated those exact words, to Ava.


    Ava is crying, too, giving no reaction to his words, but wiggles forward with pleading eyes as if that could get her out of the ropes.


    "Hey, hey, hey, don''t move! It''s dangerous," Sebastian calms her, and even at such a time, his tone is gentle as ever, "I''m here now, nothing will happen to you."


    Liam Ryan nails his eagle eyes on Sebastian, and feeling that, Sebastian adds: "To either of you."


    That''s when his eyesnded on me for the first time.


    I close my eyes to stop my tears, turning away with a bitter taste.


    Liam Ryan wants Sebastian to choose as if that would be a hard decision for him. The tricky part, is how Sebastian could.convince him that I''m the apple of his eye, not Ava.


    An ugly, frantic grin spread on Liam Ryan''s face.


    "So, you love your mistress more after all," Liam Ryan walks toward Ava, pulling out a knife. Instantly Sebastian hurries up, but Liam Ryan bursts into a shout: "Stop right there! Or She''s flying down!"


    Sebastian stops where he is, his hands up in the air: "I won''t move, but you got it wrong. She''s not my mistress! I just don''t want an innocent to die because of a misunderstanding."


    Liam Ryan hesitates. To be honest, if I''didn''t know better, I would be tricked by Sebastian''s genuine tone as well.


    "I have been following you for a while," Liam Ryan refused to be tricked easily. He grabs Aya''s hair threateningly, demanding Sebastian: "You are always with her. In shopping malls and fancy restaurants. Everywhere... And before you tell me you are just friends, you should 074 tonic Love


    A bitter snort escapes me.


    Knowing that all those have been happening is different from listening to a confirmation.


    "Scar..." Sebastian mumbles, looking at me with soulful eyes.


    How ironic. The most gentle look I get from my husband, happens when he pretends.


    to love me just to save my evil sister.

 Chapter 75

    075 The Moment Of Truth Scarlett''s POV


    I don''t want to get into an argument now. I''m too scared to be so close to an abyss that my limbs are all freezing. Besides, I don''t want to lower myself to the level of sabotaging another just to survive, though she might deserve it.


    "Did you know all these?" Liam Ryan turns to me with a cruel smile.


    He is standing between Ava and me, his back facing the abyss. Just one stumble could lead to his definite death. And Sebastian is obviously thinking the same because Liam Ryanughs coldly at Sebastian: "Any funny movement from you, or any bullets from anywhere, I Dead silence.


    And the next second Sebastian taps on his ear as he tells Liam Ryan: "They won''te close. Don''t do anything reckless."


    "Ohh, I''m not reckless, I know what I''m doing," Liam Ryan smirks evilly, "Sebastian Knight, do you? Do you know where your heart lies?"


    If he dared to say my name, I''m going to fucking haunt him when I turned into a ghost!


    "Why do you hate me so much?" Sebastian walks up one step, stopping strategically, "I didn''t even know your daughter-"


    "You protected him! You allowed your stupid fucking Z house to cyberbully my daughter! You didn''t fucking care and you yed with other people''s life! Do I need


    to go on?! You are like the drug lord, hiding behind the curtain with your men doing all the dirty work, and that''s why I''m here! I''m extending the justice where thew fails to do so!"


    Sebastian nods slowly: "d you feel that way, because yourints is solvable. Here is my offer, Z house, market value of 90 billion with a revenue of 5 billion, per year. It''s yours if you walk away from this today. What do you say?"


    All the dazzling numbers did on Liam Ryan was making him angrier: "You think I did this for money?! My wife died giving me my lovely daughter, and you took her life. before you ruined her name! You think money can make up for any of that?!" 075 The Moment Of Truth


    "Yes, I do," Sebastian says with a firm tone, and my heart almost jumps to when Liam Ryan''s hand on my chair tightens at the rush of fury.


    I would, too, if I were him.


    my throat


    Sebastian continues with a hastier tone: "You think I allowed the inte to ruin her


    name, and you think I did so with money, didn''t you? Now I''m giving you both: money, and the powerful media that can get your voice heard. Take thepany, and you can turn the story however you want. At least that cleans your daughter''s name, doesn''t it?" This time Liam Ryan is lured. But only for one second.


    "No..." The psycho shakes his head, "No! That''s not what I want! I wanted only for the truth to be heard! And none of you assholes cared about what my little sparrow had to say before you cornered her to her death!"


    "But that wasn''t my doing, was it?" Sebastian keeps on, "Your daughter was devastated because Justin married Annie. Would it make you feel better if I asked him to get a divorce?"


    "Toote!" Liam Ryan growls like a bear, "Why didn''t he listen when Sparrow tried to tell him the truth?! The one thing I regret was to allow her to be friends with that blind little bastard!"


    "You-what?!" Sebastian frowns, for the first time tonight surprised, "Your daughter was the onepanying him during that year?"


    "You''d know way before today if you really care about the truth!"


    Sebastian''s eyes dart to me so fast that it makes me flinch. I freeze with my mouth open - Did he realize his mistake about Ava?


    "I checked the guest list, and I want to talk to you about it...after this." Sebastian suddenly blurts at me out of nowhere, and I really want to roll my eyes. Seriously? That''s the "truth" he found out? Good detective work. Don''t try it again. You are not cut out for it. "Stop with the nonsense! I can''t go after that boy, and I don''t fucking care anymore! Someone has to pay and I chose you!" Liam Ryan lost his patience, "Your mistress in white, or your wife in red. Sebastian Knight, who is the one you love?!" Sebastian''s eyes dart to me.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    075 The Moment Of Truth


    I knew he would choose to sacrifice me, but when he really did, it still hurt as if an icicle prated my chest. "Sebastian Knight!" Liam Ryan pulls Ava''s head backward, exposing her throat to his knife, "Do you love her?!" With a cold voice, Sebastian answers in a firm tone without even any hesitation: "No, I don''t."

 Chapter 76

    076 Condemned To Death


    Scarlett''s POV


    I close my eyes in desperation.


    I really should have told him that I have his baby in me. He might still choose to sacrifice me, but he wouldn''t do it this decisively without even a pause.


    For a moment I really want tosh out like Liam Ryan did. I want to struggle and shout and curse and say to hell with everyone and drag everything to hell with me. In that moment I feel Liam Ryan. He didn''t even care about a 90 billion worthpany. All he wanted was a What did I do wrong in all this? Should I have not loved the kind boy who saved me all these years? Should I have left the city when Mom "needed" me? Should I have told him the truth five years ago?


    What did I do wrong?!


    I sort of put together Sparrow''s story in Liam Ryan''s rumble here and there. Basically, Justin mistook Annie for Sparrow, and just like how I found out about the truth when Justin proposed to his Ava, Sparrow stood up and told the truth. Except no one listened, just like how I knew it would go if I did the same thing.


    I''m d she didn''t get her way and marry her Sebastian, because that''s a fate worse than death. To be tormented by the guy you love the most, only to be devasted over and over again until you forget how to keep up hope. Even if I tried with the truth, her fate would have been what I would get.


    Liam Ryan grips my hair, tightening his fist slowly as he turns my face to Sebastian, asking the question that I''m dreadful to face: "Do you love her, then?"


    Sebastian opens his mouth as if he wants to speak, but for a long moment, he fails to utter anything.


    Tears pour out of me.


    "No!" Sebastian hurriedly adds in Liam Ryan''s scaryugh, "I don''t love her."


    Liam Ryan burst into a string of franticughter.


    He might as well write "I''m lying" on his face, because even I would take him as a


    076 Condemned To Death


    loving husband who can''t deny his love fast enough.


    "I believe you," Liam Ryan finally has enough fun as he stopsughing slowly, one or twoughter still escapes as he says, "See how easy it is? To say I believe you when someone is trying to talk to you?" Sebastian purses his lips.


    "Since you love neither of them," Liam Ryan grips both of our chairs, and my body instantly stiffs at the slight movement, "then I''m sure it would be easy for you to pick one to take the faster way down?" Blood drains from my face.


    Sebastian''s eyebrows furrow together deeply. Pretending to love me is easier for him than to directly condemn me to death. He wants to do the right thing to the extreme, and thetter feels too wrong for him to announce, even when they are basically the


    same.


    "You see, I actually know which it is that you love, truly," Liam Ryan lets out a lowugh, taunting Sebastian, "You love the faux innocent more than the true fierce. Am I right?"


    When was I ever fierce in front of Liam Ryan?


    "I was a high school teacher," Liam Ryan lets out a snort, "and I can spot a mean girl from a mile away."


    Ava keeps her head low, her lips shivering.


    Sebastian is not answering.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know how I know?" Liam Ryan taunts slowly, announcing his final judgment," For one, I didn''t even know you


    had a wife until a month ago. She didn''t exist in your life, at least in the part that you show people. But what convinced me, was the fact that you could drive this one to the hospital 28 days a month, yet the one time your wife goes to the hospital, she went alone." I can''t believe it.


    I rarely go to a hospital unless for Ava. And the one time I went alone, I was spotted by this psycho?!


    "You went to a hospital?" Sebastian''s eyes dart to me, "What was the-"


    He pauses, only to realize his mistake-how could he love me when he didn''t even


    076 Condemned To Death


    know about me going to the hospital? Let alone apany me to do a check-up.


    An evil smirk crawls onto Liam''s face: "I know your answer, and I don''t fucking care. I just


    want you to make a choice, knowing that you are condemning that one to death, like how you condemned my daughter. I''ll jump with your choice, and you will live on, with her death on your conscience."

 Chapter 77

    077 Sebastian''s Choice


    Sebastian''s POV


    He''s got me. How


    am I supposed to make such a choice?!


    It doesn''t matter who I name because he just wants to drag me into the hell he is living in-whose sky and soil are made of guilt and regret of a loved one gone forever. Whichever of them I choose, I leave here today with the blood of one of them on my hands. And I can''t let either of them die, not on my watch.


    Jim is preparing the air cushion downstairs as we speak. His men surround us in the dark corners, and they can take Liam Ryan down any second. But not when he has his hands on their chairs. It''s too dangerous One wrong move and it''s three lives over the edge. I came here, ready to give everything, but I didn''t think he was so far beyond reach


    that only human lives seemed to be able to feed the wrath in his chest


    What do I do?


    "Name your choice, Sebastian Knight," Liam Ryan curves his lips into a devil smirk, pressing the back of the chairs, leaving them sitting on only the two hind legs.


    Scarlets out a scared gasp, grasping the edge of the chair tightly with tears pouring out of her. She''s scared of heights. Seeing her tremble under his hand, my chest twists in pain as a sour anger bursts out of me. She''s suffering because of me.


    I don''t think I did anything wrong protecting Justin, but even if that''s not true, Scar didn''t do anything to the Ryans, at all!


    "You want to punish me?! I''ll jump with you!" I squeeze the words out of me, more taken by anger than fear, "They are innocent of this! Let them go and I''ll fucking jump off with you!"


    Liam Ryan cocks his eyebrows but only for a second: "You think I''m that stupid?! I won''t believe your words, and I don''t want you to die! I want you to live the rest of


    I your days in torment, you fucking asshole!"


    077 Sebastian''s Choice


    Fuck!


    "Choose!" Liam Ryan pulls the chairs further back. His arms are trembling at the weight of the two girls, and their backs are in the air, supported only by him, "Or both. of them go down!" "I choose her!" I blurt, pointing at Ava.


    He thinks I''m in love with Ava. If I choose to save Scar, he would not hesitate to drop Ava; but if I choose to save Ava, there is a slight chance that he would hesitate to save the girl "I love" for me. After all, it''s my pain that he is after.


    "Did you hear that?" Liam Ryan turns to Scar, asking with a frantic smile.


    Scar doesn''t answer him. She doesn''t look at him, nor me. She closes her eyes with tears flowing down her face.


    She thinks my choicees from my heart, I know. I don''t know how I can ever convince her otherwise, but I can''t risk any of their lives, just to clean my name. I can only stand there, and watch my words breaking her heart. She still cares about my choice, does that mean that I still have a chance with her?


    "Okay, as you wish," Liam Ryan says as he suddenly lets go of Ava''s chair. I jump forward the moment I realize his move and grab her cha


    just in thest second. He turns and steps a food on my back. I can''t move, and I can''t let go. I feel him bending down and raising his arm. His knife!


    If I don''t dodge, then his knife would go in me! But if I do, then I drop Ava!


    In that moment, I hear a light sound of something fast breaking the air. Only after a second does Liam Ryan groan and fall down to the side, his knife out of his hand, bumping on the ground before falling off the edge. He is shot!


    "Ahhhhh!" Ava lets out a fierce scream, "It cut me! I''m dying! Help! Help!"


    "Calm down, it''s a slight braze on your arm, you are fine!" I shout at her, trying to pull her up, "Stop struggling! I can''t hold on much longer!"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    2,3


    077 Sebastian''s Choice


    I push up as I pull Ava''s chair back onto the edge, pulling away from Liam Ryan. He lies on the ground with his frantic eyes pasted on me, anger and desperation in his


    eyes.


    "Good for you, Sebastian Knight!" Liam Ryan growls, "You made your choice!"


    He rolls aside and kicks Scar''s chair hard.


    "Ahhh!" Scar shouts, but I can''t make it to her in time.


    ""No!" I jump over,


    in that moment my mind is all nk.


    078 My Hero

 Chapter 78

    078 My HeroContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Scarlett''s POV


    Everything happened too fast.


    I only closed my eyes for a second at Sebastian''s choice, and


    the next second he was on the floor, holding on to Ava''s chair with her dangling in the air. I didn''t see what knocked Liam Ryan over. I just know the moment he turns to Sebastian, he suddenly stumbles to the side, and the next thing I feel is a hard kick on my chair. This is it.


    The horrifying fear of the loss of gravity kicks in, and I can''t help bursting into shouting to let the burning fear out of my chest.


    In that split second, I don''t even feel hatred. He loves her, and he chose her. I couldn''t expect more than that. At that moment all I feel is an overwhelming of sorrow, the sorrow of knowing that he would find out about his baby dying with me when I hit the ground. Would he be sad over that innocent little one? Or would he not be moved at all?


    Either way, it''s sad, and that sadness overtook any emotion I could have, and I cried,


    under the w of fear.


    But I only fell for a second.


    Someone caught my chair just as I began to fall, and the strings rein deeply into me, but never before has pain given me such a huge feeling of safety.


    "Scar?" Adrian''s voice rises above me, "You are okay, don''t move and I''ll pull you up. Are you with me?"


    I open my eyes only to a slit, and I''m rising steadily until he puts me down on the floor and cuts me loose gently.


    Trub my freezing limbs slowly with my soul floating outside of me still, barely feeling the pain the rope left on my arm. My eyes are following Adrian but my brain can''t seem to process the information. 1


    Am I not dead? Why is Sebastian''s annoying face stuck so close to mine? How is Adrian even here? Did he just save me-?


    "You scared me to death!" He pushes Sebastian to the side and pulls me into his firm


    078 My Hero


    arms and hugs me tightly, "Are you alright? Scarlett?"


    I don''t think it''s very appropriate for me to hug him. I''m still married. I barely know this guy. He was just my boss, and he just risked his life saving me.


    But I can''t resist the safety the warm hug gives me.


    I grip his suit, feeling the power his hug gives me. He pats me lightly on the waist, and his other hand rubs the back of my neck likeforting a kitten. In that moment I melt in his arms, and a scared cry burst out of me before I can stop myself. I want to apologize, but I can''t catch a breath to do so.


    "I''m sorry..." To my surprise, Adrian apologizes instead, "Did I scare you? I didn''t


    mean to...


    He slowly lets go of me, but I don''t want to leave his warm hug. Feeling my reluctance, he lets out a relieved sigh and pulls me back into his arms, firm but gentle this time-


    "You are okay now. Let me take you downstairs, hmm?"


    I bury my face in his neck and nod.


    I don''t care why he is doing this for me, and I don''t care. I just want to hide in a safe hug that is for me. I have made few friends, but never have I felt such safety from any men in my life. My "dad" didn''t care about me, Sebastian didn''t care about me. All my life, I never had a hero to count on.


    From the moment the Ryan guy called Sebastian, I knew that he would being for Ava. It doesn''t even hurt me that much anymore. The worst feeling, was that I knew no one woulde for me. No dad, no brother, no hero, would being for me. In Adrian''s arms, the desperation I felt since I found myself in this abandoned. building is finally dissolving, slowly.


    "You are okay now... You are safe...I have got you..."


    Feeling my shiver, Adrain mumbledforting words as he carried me down the stairs, one circle after another. It was onlyter did I realized I just hung on to his neck and let him carry me down seven-TEEN floor! He must hit the gym pretty frequently...is all think of cuddling in his arms.

 Chapter 79

    079 Dear Father


    Scarlett''s POV


    Warmth calms.


    I never understood why in movies the victims are all given an orange nket even if they aren''t wet. Now I know. At the moment of shock, a nket can work magic, and calm your jittery nerves. But after calmness, embarrassment hits.


    I hug myself, sitting in the back of the ambnce, feeling my ears burn.


    What did I just do?!


    I cried and snuggled in the arms of a basically stranger! Who is going to be my boss that I would meet on a daily basis?


    Can I


    "Here,"


    it now...?


    A warm cup touches my cheek lightly, and I look up startled, only to see Adrian''s chuckle. In his hand a small cup of hot milk,


    How did he even get milk here?


    Mumbling thanks, I take the milk from him and lower my eyes, having no courage to look at him. But I didn''t miss the slight tremble of his arms.


    "Sorry about that," Ind my eyes on his shivering hand, "I should have walked down


    on my own."


    Adrian raises his own hand, staring at it for a second before he sighs with a self-mockingugh: "They were shaking more heavily than this when I went up."


    I open my eyes wide at his words, dare not to think into what they mean.


    They are not shaking at tiredness...but out of worry...about...me? I can''t even begin to imagine how that feels like and how that could be true.


    I just pretend I didn''t get it and keep my head low. He doesn''t press on, either.


    "Back off," Adrian suddenly says, his voice gentle but his tone icy cold. I look up, only to see Sebastian stopping in front of us, a few steps away, "This is her ambnce,


    nt of us, a few steps away,


    13


    079 Deal Father


    go get your own."


    I nce at Adrian, and for some reason I feel like he is furious. I tilt my head slowly, and I see the source of the annoying cry that has been in the background - Ava, in a horrifying cry as she lies on a stretcher, alone on the ground. Did Adrian get this ambnce just for me? I just thought it came with the police.


    "I just want toe and check..." Sebastian mumbles in a small voice, his eyes on me with cheap worry, "Scar, how are you feeling-?"


    "Not good enough to donate blood," I cut him off coldly.


    He is thest person I want to see right now. How cruel does one need to be toe demand that from me at such a moment?! Not to mention, I would have been in


    shape to help her, if she didn''t drag me into this in the first ce.


    "That''s not what I meant," Sebastian says


    -just-"


    with hasty, "I know you are shaken up, and


    I look up at him calmly, can''t help but smirk coldly. He stops talking.


    "That''s not why you are here?" I ask him slowly, tasting those words as they make meugh, "Why are you here then?"


    "Scar..." He sighs with a resigned look, but then he softens his tone the next second, I just want to check if you are alright, nothing more." Is that special treatment for being the victim of his beloved?


    Before I could even answer, an august voice cuts in: "Is she physically injured? Ava can''t wait for too long."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack Fuller. My dear father.


    Apparentlying to see what takes Sebastian so long to get the ambnce for Ava, his whole body shouts impatient as he stands beside Sebastian.


    A me of anger lights up in my chest,'' its burning tongue grazing the insides of me.


    "I called this ambnce, for HER." Adrian steps up, between me and my "family". His hands are casually in his pocket, but a fierce aura is spouting out of him, "I won''t repeat myself. Go away and get your urgent patient your own ambnce!" pull the corner of Adrian''s suit.


    His words would sound bad if used by someone with ill intentions. He should know


    20


    079 Dear Father


    that, being in the media business.


    "It''s okay," He pats the top of my head gently, and when he is smiling at me, suddenly the fierce aura is all gone, "I won''t let them hurt you, never again."


    "Who the hell are you?!" Jack Fuller steps up like an angry bull, "She is MY daughter! And she is sharing the ambnce with HER sister!"

 Chapter 80

    080 A Man In Love


    Scarlett''s POV


    I can''t.


    Even if I had to give the ambnce to Ava, I wouldn''t go with her.


    I can''t let them know about the baby, not after this. Not when he would choose Ava''s life over mine. Not when I''m still under the paw of Jack Fuller. God knows what horrible n he would have for my baby who would be highly likely to share my rare blood type.


    They can never know the baby''s existence.


    "I have called the ambnce already, Jack," Sebastian turns to Jack Fuller, "And Ava''s wound has stopped bleeding. She is not in danger."


    "So?! Ava''s injured! She has to go to the hospital anyway!" Jack Fuller grunts in frustration, "Am I asking too much from her now, just to fucking share an ambnce?! It''s the least to do for anyone who has any decency!"


    Somehow Ie off as the bad guys. Always. In their eyes.


    "I think the basic decency is to at least say ''please'' when you are asking for a favor," I stand up coldly, looking Jack Fuller right in the eyes, "instead of acting as if the whole world owes you


    Mr. Fuller."


    "What did you just fucking call me?!" He turns to me with a shocked face.


    Seriously? After our bad fallout, my addressing is the most shocking to him? I guess the truth that he raised me as a ve was too normal for him to notice how bad it


    was.


    "Jack!" Sebastian turns around, standing in front of me against Jack Fuller, his voice steady but dominant, "Please, go attend to Ava. I need to talk to my wife, ALONE."


    Still dreaming of having Sebastian as his legit son-inw, Jack Fuller doesn''t argue, but just leaves with an urging: "Do it fast."


    Sebastian turns to me, and Adrian folds his arms between us, apparently not nning on leaving.


    "Adrian, can I have a moment with Scarlett?" Sebastian says to Adrian, apparently trying his best to hold his temper.


    080 A Man In Love


    "And let you take her blood for free, as if she owes you?" Adrian snorts, his tone icy cold. That''s why I never expected him to be "best friends" with Sebastian. It just doesn''t look like so.


    "She told you?" Sebastian cocks his eyebrow, more shocked than upset.


    "Was she supposed to hide your horrifying doing?" Adrain ignores his question.


    I didn''t tell Adrian. How did he even know?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Scar, please," Sebastian looks at me, ignoring Adrian. Sometimes I feel like he does feel guilty about using me as Ava''s blood vessel, in front of other people at least. Just not in front of me. I have no energy to deal with him, and I certainly have no interest in saving Ava this time, even if she wasn''t cured.


    But I should make things clear with him, once and for all.


    "Hmmm..." I hesitate, realizing I don''t even know what to call Adrian, "Can I have a minute, please?"


    Adrian looks at me with intive eyes.


    "He might not hurt you, but he didn''t choose you," Adrian furrows his eyebrows. deeply, pain written in his eyes, "please...you don''t owe him anything anymore..."


    "I know," I nod quickly, appreciating his care and worry, "I won''t go with him, and I''m not giving them MY ambnce. I want to go to the hospital for a check-upter. I just need a minute to clear things with him."


    If I didn''t know better, I''d say that the man in front of me is deeply in love with me, because his sorrowful puppy dog eyes light up with visible speed at my words.


    "I''ll go check with Jeremy. Call me if..." He nces at Sebastian with clear hostility, "...if anything happens."


    I only murmured thanks after he was too far away to hear me.


    I didn''t turn my eyes back at Sebastian until he cleared his throat. To be honest? I''d


    rather stare at Adrian from afar for a whole day, versus talking to HIM.


    I''m angry at his choice, at his demand of my help, at this whole thing. And I don''t like myselfshing out at people, even if I wasn''t the one at fault.


    Why can''t these people see how horrible they are until pointed out by others in an ugly way? Why can''t we just take our separate ways in a silent but less awkward


    style?


    "Scar, how are you feeling?" Sebastian walks up a step, using a gentle tone that I have never heard before. A tone that says that he cares. He doesn''t.


    "Splendid. Haven''t been better since your princess lured me to a death trap," I turn to reach for the folder the police gave me, pulling out the divorce papers that the jerk. didn''t sign, "I don''t even want to know why you gave me an empty one. Just sign it here, please." 031 & Gamble On ?

 Chapter 81

    081 A Gamble On Life


    Scarlett''s POV


    I wouldn''t even know that he didn''t sign the papers if the policeman hadn''t found the folder in Liam Ryan''s belongings and checked the content.


    Sebastian raises his hand, and I hand it over, only to notice that both our hands are shaking visibly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you alright?" Sebastian takes my arm instead of the folder, his other hand. holding my shoulder, "You are freezing! Did you take the hot cocoa-?"


    His eyesnd on the milk beside me. I only had a few sips.


    "I haven''t had anything for more than a day, what did you expect?" I push him away, sitting down at the back of the ambnce, seeing ck spots in front of my eyes as I try to adjust to my dizzy head. I was too shocked by the near- death experience and the medical staff suggested a short rest first.


    Talking to Sebastian is not a rest. It boils my blood at the price of my little remained


    energy.


    "I know you are not feeling well right now, and I know you are mad at me," After a hesitation, Sebastian says in a low voice, "I just want to let you know that I wouldn''t have let you fall, if that means anything to you."


    "I heard your fucking choice, Sebastian!" I didn''t know I had such anger in me until the curse burst out of me, "What are you looking for from me? To say that you didn''t do anything wrong? That you should choose Ava Fuller at the price of my life?!"


    "I...I''m sorry..." Sebastian looks like he wants to exin, but he just apologizes again, "You have every right to me me, and I know you are scared. I just...I don''t want you to be hurt because I named Ava, because-"


    "Because he knows you love her, and if you choose to let Ava die, Liam Ryan would have done it without hesitation," I nod, shaking my head slowly.


    I know him too well. I know his thoughts with just a look at him.


    "You-! You understood that?!" Sebastian''s voice raised with pleasant surprise," Thank God, Scar! I didn''t think you would-"


    "I don''t fucking understand!" I cut him off coldly. The fury in my chest burns brighter and brighter as I look at him, the man I once loved, with such deep hatred. He wants


    to do the right thing, always, but sometimes there isn''t a way to do the right thing. while having it AND eating it.


    I can''t co-exist with Ava, and he doesn''t seem to understand that he needs to make a choice. He already made the fucking choice.


    "What I understood while you failed to, is that you risked my life to gamble for hers, and you


    do not fucking have that right!" I tried to keep my voice down but failed at that, "You "THINK'' your strategy can keep the both of us safe, but that''s just a good wish. What if he dropped


    me the moment you chose Ava? You barely caught her chair from where you were. Did you honestly think you could have caught mine if Liam Ryan dropped me instead?!"


    Blood drains from Sebastian''s face, and that gives me the vicious sweetness of revenge. I don''t care if I''m not being reasonable right now. I don''t fucking care about anything!


    "You want to talk about the truth?! Then let me fucking tell you the truth! The truth is, if you had at least been fair on taking my blood for her, then I wouldn''t be so desperate that I''d be lured to Ava at midnight for a faint hope of leaving the city! The truth is, if you hadn''t paus Ava by enjoying your intimate time with her in public, and you forced me to pay for what you two did!"


    In the end, I didn''t even know what I was shouting. I just wanted to let out all the fumes stuck in my chest this whole time. And the consequence is me losing bnce when my eyes went dark..


    "Scar!" Sebastian grabs my arm, and I w and kick to push him away-


    "Don''t touch me!"


    "Scar, it''s me!" Adrian''s voice rises by my side, and I feel the arms holding me are firm and unfamiliar - not Sebastian''s. For that, I finally calmed down.


    "Shhh, you are okay..." Adrianforts me, and I bite my lips, not wanting to burst. into tears in his arms twice in one day.


    Can I have his warm arms to myself? For real?


    Before my eyes could see clearly again, Ava''s greasy voice raised with her innocent mask on again: "Seb...are you okay?"

 Chapter 82

    082 Miss Serpent


    Scarlett''s POV


    Just great. I guess I have to meet with everyone I hate before I can get some peace.


    Panting in a cold sweat, my sight is graduallying back. But seeing Ava clearly with her hanging on Sebastian''s arm, I''d rather I had just cked out.


    "What are you doing here? Go back to your stretcher," Sebastian frowns at Ava, worrisome pouring out of his eyes.


    "I was worried about you..." Ava puts on a wronged, innocent tone, murmuring, "I heard shouting...are you okay?"


    Now that her arms stopped bleeding, the queen of acting is back, too. I have never seen Ava lose her cool in front of Sebastian like that when the knife cut her, but what impresses me the most is how she can put her act back on as if that didn''t happen. Nothing matters to her more than her fragile life, yet Sebastian would take her words when she shouted she never wanted my blood.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    guess she can do so because it can trick Sebastian.


    You can''t wake up someone who fakes to be asleep.


    "Can you two go and y your loving birds act somewhere else?" Adrian''s cold voice whitens Ava''s face. He grins at her reaction evilly before turning to me with just a greasy voice, mimicking Ava as he hands me a cup: "Have some water, you poor little thing." I almost burst intoughter. Goosebumps on my arms. I seriously don''t know how Sebastian can put up with that.


    "Adrian Dunn!" Ava stomps her foot, angrily but elegantly, like a peevish little girl. The academy owes her a little golden statue.


    "Not every man is stupid or blind enough to buy your gross acting," Adrian pulls me into his arms, and rubs my shoulder when he feels my freezing cold skin. His warm action does not reduce the coldness in his voice as he keeps on at Ava, "I''ll be sure to let the chief know about your part in kidnapping Scar, Miss Serpent."


    Not to say that I''m not enjoying Adrian taking my side, but the secondhand embarrassment is too much to take, and I have to lower my head and take sips at my


    water.


    082 Miss Serpent


    I have never seen any man being so mean and in on Ava''s act.


    Sebastian''s eyes nail on Adrian''s hand that''s rubbing my shoulder, but gripping the folder in his hand tight, he doesn''t make ament.


    "I didn''t do anything!" Ava''s eyes turn cold when she res at Adrian, realizing he is. not her prey, but she manages to keep up her manner for Sebastian, "I''m the victim in this, too!"


    "You were kidnapped because you showed intimacy with other people''s husband," I remind her coldly, "I''d hardly call that victim. Maybe...karma?"


    Ava shoots her head at Sebastian with wronged tears twirling in her eyes. That''s how she demands punishments on me from her army.


    "That was my fault," To all of our surprise, Sebastian doesn''t fight for her, but says with a heavy tone, he doesn''t look at Ava, but looks at me with apologizing


    didn''t honor our marriage to my best, and I was wrong. I never acted on it for real, if that makes any difference to you."


    I purse my lips, giving him a calm look. I don''t want to mention that fucking kiss, it''s going to low.


    "I guess not..." Sebastian says with a bitterugh, his throat rolling but for a moment, no wordse out of him, "...I should have kept my distance from Ava, and I''m willing to pay for the harm we brought upon you-"


    Fury burst out in my chest when he took Ava''s part on his head. I don''t even know when I fucking care at this point. What an apology when he puts me, hiswful wife on one side, and himself and his mistress on the other?! Just because he loves her, he can humiliate my love for him without care?


    "What she owes me, I WILL take back on my own!" I can no longer remain sitting in the burning anger, "You could hurt me because I loved you! You could tread on my dignity by showing her off in your arms because I loved you! And your apology is to take punishment in HER ce?! Good for you, Sebastian Knight!"


    Sebastian blurts in haste: "That''s not what I meant-"


    "You know he meant well and you are just using his guilt as your vicious weapon to hurt him!" Ava pulls Sebastian back to her side, pouting in a protecting posture. Beautiful.

 Chapter 83

    083 Sebastian''s Warning


    Scarlett''s POV


    Seeing the "poor love birds" trying their best to protect each


    her against


    me, the evil dragon, makes me want tough at my old self for being ridiculously stupid.


    She stole my identity to friend MY hero, acting her whole life as someone else to stay his friend, using him to harm me in every way she could, all the way to the point she wanted me dead. He let her.


    And I''m the bad guy in this story?


    "Which part exactly, did he mean well?" I''m so mad I have to squeeze words out of my clenched teeth. I re at the vicious snake under themb''s clothes, having a hard timeprehending how one can be spoiled into so evil a soul, "Let''s say that I made a deal with him to get him into our marriage, did you not gain from that deal? He got to protect you, the apple of his eye, and you get to fucking live! And has never honored his end of the deal, not even for a day! Did he mean well with that? When you even consider how that would make me look, when I was the one taking the vow in front of everyone as his wife? Did he mean well with that?! And now because of that, you were kidnapped and scared and hurt, and instead of an apology, you dragged me into this shit, knowing that would cost me my life, and you im to be a victim and hope that would be the end of it? Was I wrong to expect an apology from you? And he-


    "You are so righteous, all the fucking-" Ava holds on to Sebastian''s arm, fighting with her chest up like a brave little bird.


    I hate that.


    I raise my hand and p her across the face, thinking Sebastian would have stopped me anyway.


    He didn''t.


    08h distians Warning


    Ava and I are both shocked, but I snap out of it first: "I''m still talking!


    "I see how ridiculous my love for him was, so let''s drop that. Even just for the deal you made with me, neither of you had the right to do what you did to me. And you certainly don''t have the right toe and put on the bullied-true- love act in front of me! Do you understand now?!"


    Ava covers her face with her palm, her mouth open in shock as her eyes dart between me and Sebastian. I can''t tell if she was more shocked by my


    outburst or Sebastian''s omission.


    "How dare you?!"


    I looked up, and Jack Fuller''s angry face was inches close, his hand raised high in the air. I close my eyes shut and turn around, raising my arm to protect myself, only to bump into Adrian''s chest.


    But Jack Fuller''s hand doesn''tnd.


    I peek out from Adrian''s arms, and to my surprise, it was Sebastian who caught Jack Fuller''s hand, not Adrian. "Daddy!" Ava throws herself into Jack Fuller, and he holds her tight, patting her on the back to soothe her.


    "Step away, Sebastian!" Jack Fuller''s warth is still burning.


    "I have warned you once, Jack, and this is thest time I''m going to warn you on this," Sebastian stands between me and Jack Fuller, using a cold tone I have never heard of him using toward the Fullers, "you don''t raise your hand at her."


    "She hit Ava! Did you not see?!" I pped Ava, and Sebastian made him lose face in public. All added together, Jack Fuller lost it, "She is my fucking daughter and I have all the right to discipline her!"


    "And she is my wife," Sebastian''s voice is not loud, but dominant, silencing Jack Fuller quite effectively.


    Ever since I stopped wanting that title from him, he seems more than eager to give it. It''s not sweet. Just bitter.


    "She-" Jack Fuller res at Sebastian, but Sebastian is not flinching. The Fuller''s wealth is nothingpared to the Knight. Jack Fuller was only able to hold his chest up in front of Sebastian because Sebastian let him, for Ava''s sake. Soon realizing this, Jack Fuller softens Like hell I willExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I hug myself, waiting for Sebastian to turn and make the request. He wants an apology? He can get it with his genuine signature on those damn papers. I will get rid of them this time, once and for all!

 Chapter 84

    084 Sweet Revenge


    Scarlett''s POV


    Sebastian turns around to nce at me and right when I''m about to make


    nganumentmana


    the offer, he says to Jack Fuller: "She shouldn''t have used violence, for that apologize, on my wife''s behalf."


    Huh. That''s a first.


    "You don''t have the night to apologize on my behalf," I hide myself we behind Adrian, challenging Jack Fuller, "Your daughter deserved that p and mare, for furing me to be kidnapped. You two need to apologize to ME, or i WILL sue."


    "Did you see? See what you are protecting?" Jack Fuller points a shaking finger at me.


    Sebastian sighs at me, nailing his eyes on Adrian''s arm which I hug as if that could stop me from clinging onto it.


    For Sebastian to take my side against people who treat me wrongly was something beyond my wildest dream before. I try to find the sweetness or pleasure i should feel in it, but I fail. I have given too much for it, and I have wanted it for too long. It doesn''t taste as sweet no it


    "Sebastian?! How could you take HER side..." Ava stomps her foot in disbelief, genuine tears rolling down her cheek, together with ruined makeup.


    What am I talking about? Her tears taste SWEET!


    "Ava, your ambnce is here," Not looking at Ava, Sebastian nods at the huge van staggering its way into the bumpy yard, "Just leave this as it is, and go with your dad for a check-up/"


    kva opens her eyes wide, mumbling at Sebastian with shivering lips. "You... you are not corning?"


    "She needs toe with," Jack Fuller cuts in, pointing at me, "Just in case. We don''t know if Ava is fully cured yet."


    Seriously? The shallow cut already stopped bleeding forever ago! If they stall any longer, the wound might heal before they could make it to the hospital.


    "I''m not going anywhere without an apology from her!" I retort back. I''m not going even if with an apology, but it''s not like Ava would ever do th


    "Why would I apologize?!" Avashes out at me in tears, "I wasn''t the one who kidnapped you! What do you want from me?!"


    "I want you to not have lured me out and nearly caused my death," I say calmly.


    To be honest, I don''t really care about an apology from her. I just don''t want to go with her as her blood vessel, not when I need to check up on my own baby without them knowing. I sneak a peek at Adrian, feeling my ears burning up at that. Just because he saved me, and now I worry about how he sees me already...?


    He feels my peek, and returns a smirk.


    Damn fox!


    I turn away in a hurry, happen to meet with Sebastian''s eyes, in there clearly written jealousy. I''m pretty sure my turning my interest to other men has been all his birthday wishes in these past few years. He doesn''t have the right to look at me with judgy eyes. "He was going to kill me!" Ava cries so hard that she can barely breath, "It''s not like I had a choice..."


    Sebastian''s hand moves as a string of her tears drop, as if he wants to wipe them off for her. I don''t know why he is not doing that. If it''s because of my usation, then it''s not necessary. He shouldn''t have done so during our marriage, but now he can. He has got our divo papers right in his hand.


    I''d rather he takes her side and let mesh out the fume in my chest. I don''t need the guilt of feeling I''m the one forcing his hand again, to the end of the


    034 Sweet Revenge


    marriage this time.


    "Ohh, yes, you had one."


    A sullen drawl cuts into out conversation, with a shade of suppressed franticugh. Liam Ryan!


    I shivered at that voice, and Adrian wrapped the arm I was hugging around my shoulder, shielding me from my nightmare. But my fear of that man can''tpare with Ava''s panic-blood drains from her face with visible speed at his words.


    Liam Ryan''s vicious eyes dart to me, the frantic smirk on his face gives me a chill down my spine. I don''t think I''d like what he is going to say.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Your own sister is your husband''s mistress?" He grins at me, showing his yellow teeth, "Did you know, that she wants you dead?"

 Chapter 85

    085 Liam Ryan''s Curse


    Scarlett''s POVThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That I did not know.


    Of all people, I thought Ava was the one who wanted me by her side the most. She fears death, and I''m her safety rope. I thought at most, she offered my name to Liam Ryan in exchange for her own life.


    I don''t like the dark tone Liam Ryan used.


    "Get him in the car!" In a police uniform, a bulky guy with a round face frowns at the officer who has Liam Ryan under his hand. They were transporting him, and Liam Ryan was fighting to stay for what he had to say. "Jeremy, let him talk," Adrian calls the bulky guy, his voice colder than ever," We might use it in court."


    "His words right now are not admissible," Sebastian res at Adrian, adding to Liam Ryan, "Do you have evidence to support your im?"


    But Liam Ryan ignores them both.


    To all our surprises, his eagle eyes nail on Jack Fuller: "You are the father of both the girls? I don''t believe that. No father would treat their little girl as how you treated the redhead."


    Everyone darts their eyes at me.


    Even a stranger who met Jack Fuller once could tell?


    "The little snake in your arms is exactly like the ones who pushed my little sparrow to death," Liam Ryan shakes his head at Jack Fuller.


    Lingering his eyes on Ava for a moment with utter hatred in his eyes, he turns to me: "This man does not deserve to be your father, and as my apology, I''m giving you the tool to get rid of him: that little bitch volunteered your information before I made a threat on her life. In f 1/3


    Ava bursts out in a shrill: "You are lying! You are just saying this to sow discords!"


    Liam Ryanugh''s lightly, ignoring Ava: "..she said she would pay me, if I go and kill Sebastian''s Knight''s true love."


    "Do you have evidence?!" Sebastian urges again, this time obviously angry,


    Liam Ryan cocks an eyebrow at him, not intimidated at all. Nothing can shake a guy who doesn''t even care about his own life.


    "You don''t deserve this kind of treatment," Liam Ryan turns to me, shaking his head in disappointment, "If I had known he didn''t love you, I wouldn''t have dragged you into this..."


    "Thanks, I''m divorcing him," I answer swiftly. I don''t agree with what he did, so even though he is taking my side, I can''t really spare any sympathy,


    He sees my cold look, and he gives a bitterugh, "You are a lot alike my sparrow. She has only ck and white in her eyes, too. Maybe if I didn''t raise her that innocently, then she wouldn''t have seen death as the only solution..."


    I sigh at that girl. Her life was just like mine, only a sadder version. But her guy was really blind, and mine wasn''t.


    "No, I don''t have evidence," Liam Ryan turns back to Sebastian, the icy cold hatred back in his eyes, "I actually hope you WON''T take my words for it, and go share your life with that serpent in disguise. Someday you will see her true color, and I will enjoy your cry when-!" Liam Ryan didn''t get to finish his curse at Sebastian when a crying shout burst out-


    "Let me through! I need to talk to him!"


    It''s Justin. The moment Liam Ryan hears Justin, he frowns and turns, getting into the car voluntarily.


    "I don''t want to see him," Liam Ryan closes the door with handcuffed hands, telling the officers coldly, "Please, can we go?"


    055 Liam Ryan''s Curse


    Sadly, the officers don''t take hismand. And even if they do, he was toote. Justin already fought his way over to the police ca hrowing himself onto Liam Ryan''s window as he shouted in tears: "It''s not true, is it?! Annie was my angel who stayed by my side in that hospital! Tell me you were lying! Tell me...!"


    His shaking legs could barely support his body as he slid down the car door. Liam Ryan stares forward with a cold, nk face, not looking at him: "I think you know the answer, don''t you?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me..." Justin mumbles. The policeman Jeremy hints at his men with a nod, and they go up and lift Justin off the ground, "She-she was my angel...? She jumped off here w-when I was on my wedding...!"


    I can''t help but nce at Sebastian. His eyebrows furrowed deeply, sorrow in his eyes as he went andforted Justin. He cares about that kid, that much I know. Ava hides her face in Jack Fuller''s arms, sobbing faintly. What shocks me the most, is how Adrian gives me a sorrowful look as if he knew my story. He wouldn''t know, would he?

 Chapter 86

    086 The Baby''s Job


    Scarlett''s POV


    "Sparrow made me promise to not hurt you," Liam


    Ryan finally turns to look at Justin, "I wanted to die in front of you and brand your life with my blood stain, but I guess I don''t have to, do I? You can turn around so quickly means your paradise is not exactly as happy as you said it would be, no? "What did you expect, when you chose a serpent over an angel?"


    Justin cries so hard, melting to the ground over and over again.


    Liam Ryan never said another word to him after that ask. He pulled up his window, not even looking at Justin. But Justin wouldn''t leave, hanging onto the police car where Liam Ryan sits as if that would go back in time.


    I don''t know how much Justin loved "his angel", so I can''t even begin to imagine how horrifying it is to find out about such a mix-up only after her death.


    Would Sebastian shed a tear for me, if he ever finds out?


    It''s better for all of us if he never does.


    In the end, Sebastian went with Ava in her ambnce. d I didn''t have to chase him off mine. In Jack Fuller''s angry re, my ambnce left that shabby yard first with me sitting in the back between a medical staff and Adrian.


    I don''t know how to talk to him. In that moment of life and death, he was myst straw where my life depended on, and it felt so natural to take his help, to hide in his arms, to enjoy his protection. But I don''t really know this guy.


    He likes me, for some reason. That much is obvious. What''s not obvious is that he seems to hold deep feelings for me than for someone who he JUST met.


    I need to talk to him about it. I should.


    But awkwardness attacks me even just at the thought of that talk. [Hey, I might be wrong, but I think you are in love with me, considering the way you throw yourself at me?] Trying out these words in my head, and I feel like even my feet 1/3


    are starting to sweat....


    "Are you alright?" Adrian suddenly asks, pressing that attractive face even closer as if he just heard my awkward thoughts.


    "Yeah, I''m alright!" I freeze in panic, stiff like a stone, feeling like I might faint any second now.


    "You did just experience quite a shock, and you haven''t eaten for a long period," Adrian talks to himself more than me, feeling out my steaming forehead with the back of his hand, "...but you are not supposed to have a fever... Would she?"


    Hisst question is directed at the nurse on my other side. I pressed myself back into the wall of the car as they started a serious talk about my health, feeling it harder to breathe.


    My question can wait.


    Half holding my breath, I was so nervous about Adrian that I tried to divert my attention, only to numb myself so much that I fell asleep. I hope I didn''tnd my head on him, but let''s face the fact that I woke up when he put me down on the hospital bed, and apparently carrie "Sorry..." I mumble, trying to sit up but he presses me down by my shoulder.


    "d you can get some rest," He gives me a gentle smile, his eyes glittering with a light that I''m too familiar with-


    The kind of light I see in myself when I look at Sebastian.


    "Adrian...Dunn...Mr. -"


    "Shhh," He chuckles at my awkward attempt, "They are running some tests on you, but you should be alright. Try to get some sleep in the meantime?"


    I feel bad for him investing such kind of heavy feelings in me, for reasons I don''t even know. I don''t even know if I''m still capable of returning such a feeling, ever. I burned out myself for Sebastian.


    Not to mention, the little life growing inside me.


    I wouldn''t call the bed soft, but the moment my tired body touches it, my brain


    086 The Baby''s Job


    automatically turns itself off. Trying my best to keep my eyes open, I can''t pull a string out of my mush of a mind.


    When did he even grow such a feeling towards me? After we met onlyst week? Or did he ept my movie proposal because of his secret feelings for me?


    I decide to dump my problem on my baby-


    "Could you get the reports for me when it''s done?" I tried to grab his arm, but only got the corner of his suit.


    "Of course I will," He covers his big palm over my hand, patting me gently, "Don''t you worry."


    "You can read it if you''d like..." I murmur, my own voice sounds like it came through water before I cave into my shutting-down brain.


    He will understand everything when he sees the pregnancy report.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    If the baby did his job right, then I might not need to have THE talk.

 Chapter 87

    087 His Confession


    Scarlett''s POV


    I don''t know how long I slept, but I felt much better when the bright twilight


    woke me up.


    The ward is empty. No doctor, no nurse....


    No Adrian.


    I guess the baby did his job alright.


    Warning myself that it''s stupid to weep over something I never had, I slip down the hard, tiny bed and walk toward the window. The breeze at the end of the fall is no longer warm. It''s chill.


    I wanted the baby thing to get me out of the awkward talk, so why am I feeling so low?


    Anyone in the right mind getting to know that the girl they met a week ago won''t stay around in the hope of any romantic whatsoever. He did the right thing. Actually, I wanted him to make this choice.


    I don''t know how to love again.


    Maybe one day I can heal, but I''m broken right now, I know.


    I''m no longer the brave girl who could put love as the center of her world, who couldugh at his happiness and cry at this sorrow. I gave all that to Sebastian, and it''s not fair to Adrian if I were to try things with him when I know I can''t give him the same thing. I just...really wanted to be on the other side of favoritism for a change.


    I wanted a man who could throw himself after me when I was in danger; I wanted a man who would take my side with no condition, and protect me from all the greedy, vile, hurtful normality that is my life. I wanted to be the "only" in a man''s heart, just like how I loved Sebastian.


    But I guess that''s wrong, cause Sebastian doesn''t seem to have enjoyed that.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe I''m the one being greedy.


    08718 Confession


    You''d think it''s a pure joy of life that one would feel after a near-death experience, but I suddenly find myself so drained that I barely want to go on. I got out of danger, only to have it confirmed once again that I had no one. Should I even continue the movie-a


    "Quiet! I told you to-" Adrian shushes someone as he opens the door, only to freeze when he sees me by the window, "You-? You are up already?!"


    "Hmm..." I open my mouth but utter no word. One more word and my tears would pour out.


    "Give me a minute!" Adrian raises a finger before he dashes out of the room, and the next second several men file into the room, each with a huge bouquet in their arms, big enough to hide thempletely.


    The room is filled with color in an instant. The theme of the bouquets is rose, decorated with lilies, my favorite. The annoying smell of disinfectant is reced by a soothing fragrant, tickling a deep corner of my memory, as if I was once in a room pretty and scented just like "Great, thanks!" Adrian''s whisper at the outside of the door snaps me back to reality. I blink, and my heart races like a broken engine.


    Is this what I think it is?


    "Ahem..." Adrian clears his throat, and adjusts his tie - his tie?? Was he wearing a tie before? He sorts his suits out with one hand behind his back, his back stiff straight and his look a bit nervous, like the cute, clumsy, spellbound Mr. Darcy out of the early 18th-century- setting movie, anxious for Elizabeth''s


    answer.


    Is that what he is here for? To pop THE question???


    I take a step back, a million thoughts screaming in my mind, making me feel


    lightheaded as if I''m standing on a cloud.


    I can''t! I don''t even have an answer. And besides, I''m really not in the ce to-


    "Scarlett Fuller," Adrian lowers his head shortly before he looks up at me, solemnly with soulful eyes. With his long legs, he strides over before he gets down on one knee. His eyes never off me. He pulls one, singr, scarlet rose


    087 His Confession


    in ck paper warp from behind his back, holding it to me as he says those words:


    "...will you marry me?"


    "For...for the baby???" I blurt, only to realize I gave probably the worst possible answer in the world to his question, I panic as I add in anxiety, "I-I''m sorry-"


    "You are okay," Adrian smiles gently, taking my hand for a soothing kiss on its back, "and no, I''m not proposing to you because of the baby, but rather, it''s the baby that gave me the courage to finally utter my feelings to you." Somehow to my awful answer, he gave the best reaction, ever.


    I think I''m going to faint.

 Chapter 88

    088 The Limping Wolf


    Scarlett''s POV


    What did I ever do to deserve this? I know it''s wrong to ept it, but it doesn''t make any of the joy of this


    moment untrue.


    "As much as I believe you," I try to choose my words more wisely thanst time, "We only met a week ago, Mr. Dunn, I don''t think-


    1 understand your concern, and that''s why I wanted to take it slowly," Adrian cuts me off with a kiss on the tips of my fingers, "but I don''t want to do that anymore. You let me in on the pregnancy to warn me off, no? You don''t have to. I will love your child as my own, and I will take better care of you than anyone ever will."


    No woman can resist such a confession from the hero who just pulled them up from a fall to their death.


    I''m merely a human!


    I trust his words. I''m just surprised because I never painted him as the "love-for-life" type. ording to Aurora, he is nothing but a yboy, a womanizer that she wants to tear apart at sight.


    Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Adrian starts slowly. "I have been in love with you since that night of our race. Do you remember that night? You were like a shooting star when you passed me on that mountain road, bright and dazzling. I held that first prize for years on that road, and the first time you came, you broke my record. You didn''t just leave your name on the top of that mountain, you left it branded on my heart."


    Oh, My, God! Adrian''s secret crush is Aurora?! The one girl who hates him??! And he took me for her???!


    Okay, now this is REALLY awkward.


    "Yeah..." I purse my lips, feeling awkward, but more importantly: "How did you know was.me? I didn''t even take off my helmet."


    Aurora said she was taking me for "fun" that day, I think to cheer me up from something


    Sebastian did, and her idea was to put our heads on the table for a mountain road race. I was shaking in the shotgun for the whole time. We got the first prize, and to our surprise, the "prize" was a cup of beer! Aurora wouldn''t take off her helmet because she dared not to let the wind of her racing get to her easily worried mom, not


    to mention


    neither of us was to age.


    "Do you remember the beer you throw away?" Adrian chuckles, his eyes shining at that memory, "That''s the special honor for the first prize. It has always been mine, and when you pour it to the ground, the guysughed at you thinking you dared not to drink." "yeah? We dared not. It was true.


    "And you threw the coaster in my face," Adrian tilts his head with a bright smile, "I guess I deserved it. I didugh with them."


    Ohh...! So that''s the story behind the old coaster in his office....


    I seriously don''t remember any of this. I think I was trying my best not to not throw up in my helmet at that


    moment.


    088 The Limping Wolf


    "I mean...just because of a one-time attack, and you set your heart for life...? A bit hasty, don''t you think?" I ask hesitantly.


    "I thought that was the night I fell for you, but I think it wasn''t," Adrian shakes his head solemnly, his voice gentle like a clear river under the summer breeze. "The truth is, I have always been into you, ever since you starred the evil little wolf in your own school y." The Sheep In Wolf''s Clothing.


    The y was about a limping wolf abandoned by his own pack, can only get the leftovers of the wolf pack -the skin of their prey. Starving on the road when the herding dog mistakes him as a sheep and takes him


    ack to the sheep flock. Dare not to expose himself, the limbing wolf is being bullied by the stronger sheeps, when a blind littlemb became his friend. Finally healed, the wolf lured his friend out of the flock as his food, only to be touched by the littlemb and be real friends with her.


    I yed the silly little blind girlmb. Aurora was the limping wolf boy.


    "Are you sure that you want to marry me?" I cup his face, looking directly into his eyes, I want to know how determined he is, even though I already got all the evidence I needed when he risked his life for me. "Yes, I am, a hundred percent."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 89

    089 I''m Evil


    Scarlett''s POVExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Even though I carry another''s baby in my womb?" I ask


    "They will know me and only me as their father," He answers.


    "Even if I''m a workaholic who is sloppy at home and everything else?" I ask, remembering the messy living room I shared with Aurora. Adrian lets out a light chuckle. It was light just to not ruin the moment, I think.


    "I would appreciate the chance to take care of you, yes," Somehow he keeps his tone solemn still," admire you, my shooting star."


    Okay, fine! I have no more tests and he passed all of them with a perfect score.


    "Okay,st question," I nod, "... Even if I''m best friends with Aurora?"


    My question takes Adrian by surprise. He blinks in confusion, not seeing a clear question in there.


    "I''m not sure what you mean...?" Adrain frowns lightly at the confusion, "1...I''m not against whoever you choose to keep in your life...Sebastian aside!"


    This time it''s my turn to burst intoughter.


    "But you two always fight at the sight of each other!" I pull him up from the ground,ughing. "What''s that all about?!"


    "I was not it has always been a one-sided attack from her- Adrian blurts twice before a resigned look, sighing. "Okay, I promise I won''t have another fight with her. I''ll take whatever she has to say about me, is that okay?"


    "I don''t know," I can''t help butugh, "That one you will need to ask her."


    Adrian''s handsome face squeezes together at that painful thought: "Okay, I will...but does it mean a yes? You will-will you...? Are you saying...yes?"


    "1 will say yes when you ask for my helpter," I sigh, holding back myugh as much as I can, preparing him for the shocking bomb, "Adrian, you might need to sit down for this one. Do you remember that racing night, there was another girl, on...uhh, the shotgun?" Adrian won''t sit. He grabs my arm so nervously that I could feel the heat and sweat of his palm: "Yes, I


    do."


    "Yeah, that was me," I nod with a swift tone. Then I go and sit down myself, waiting for him to process the huge ball of information behind it.


    Adrian waited quietly for a second before he realized that was all I had to say. He blinks in confusion, then the confusion explodes into shock and then he stops breathing.


    Luckily, we are in a hospital."


    "I feel really really sorry, but I honestly had NO idea about any of this..." The guilt is eating me up. Loving someone for years only to find out that it was a mistake is hard to take, for anyone, "I really wish you had


    099 I''m Evil


    told me earlier and I would have told you...


    "But honestly? I don''t know if I would help you to pursue my best friend and one of the most amazing people in the world before I found out that you are so reliable, so... blessing in misfortune, right?"


    I keep talking but he just stares at me with his mouth open in an O shape.


    "Adrian...?" I ask cautiously, starting to feel bad, "Are you alright? You are scaring me a bit now. I know it''s a lot to take in but it''s not like anything happened...well, anything except a super romantic proposal at the most romantic reason possible-"


    My joke in the end finally activated Adrian: "That racer was Aurora?!"


    "Yep." I nod, she''s one of the best racers I have ever seen. "I get carsick as easily as she can drift."


    Adrian swallows unconsciously, processing for another long moment: "The little wolf-"


    "Fortunately, also her!" I nod, giving him an encouraging smile, "You see? She is just your type. Time after time, your eyes alwaysnd on her."


    "But..." Adrian mumbles, still not all back, "but, you were in themb''s clothes after the y. I pulled off your ''tail''...that was you, right?"


    "Ohh, that WAS me..." I nod, smelling the rose I took out of his hand, "Wait, that was YOU who broke my costume?! Anyways...I yed the littlemb. The wolf''s costume was just amb''s outfit with a wolf head as its hat. It would be too hot if the actor needed to wear twoyers-ohhh!"


    That''s why he got it wrong! He was looking for the little wolf but there wasn''t a wolf!


    Adrian looks like he is about to cry.


    "You can ask the question now," I grin at him, putting the lovely rose to my nose, teasing.


    Adrian nces at the flowers filling up the room, and for the first time, his ears turn red with no wordsing out of him.


    I''m evil.


    His proposal was not for me, but he didn''t want to hurt me with a blunt no. What a gentle soul.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to ask," I nudge him lightly with the rose, having had my fun, "Since you saved my life, yes, I will help you, if you really are in love with my Aurora."

 Chapter 90

    090 Ava''s Secret Scarlett''s POV


    Turns out, Adrian never noticed me until that racing night, and it was because of that night that he went back to dig into me, only to find that I was the little wolf that he liked from years ago. But before he could do anything more, I married Sebastian and he decided to seal his first love that never bloomed.


    "Seriously,


    ,awful detective work," Iugh at him, eating snacks he brought me to the hospital bed.


    Adrian rolls his eyes with a sigh, his ears turning pink again: "You promised to take that to your grave for the sake of all the snacks you ordered me to get!"


    "No! The snacks are for me keeping your proposal as a secret from Aurora!" I throw myself over the snacks when he starts pulling them away, "I have got pictures of the flowers! You keep bullying me, I will not be afraid to use them!"


    ""You said you deleted them!" He protests.


    "But it was super romantic!" I hug the snacks and won''t let go, "What if I need to show Aurora how romantic you are, huh?!"


    We stare at each other in a deadlock, then I burst intoughter. He pretends to be angry butughs with me in the end.


    Before when I barely knew him, time spent with him was curious, weird, shocking, and awkward; then he saved me, and I saw him with the glow of an angel.


    But nothing like thefort once the secret is out.


    Turns out he had a lot of interactions with Aurora, therefore my life - though most of which were bad interactions. Still, now I look at him, it''s like meeting a long-time friend for the first time.


    A curious experience.


    "So that was why you stopped talking to Sebastian?? Because you thought he married your little racer?" I pull open a bag of chips, exuberant to hear more about it. "You should havee to ''fight for me, so you wouldn''t have missed five years from your true love." "Well, that wasn''t all..." Rarely, he shoots me a guilty peek, frowning lightly.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "What?" I urge.


    "....well, I actually did try to sabotage your wedding," Adrian rubs the back of his head, dodging my eyes.


    Before I thought he was this ruthless elite who "kills and conquers in the business world, but now when I


    the Adrian in life, I find that he is like a huge golden retriever who looks fierce but actually cute.


    T


    "I knew Sebastian was Into Ava Fuller because he saved her from the woods," He admits with a guilty look, "Actually, a lot in our circles knows about it. He never really tried to hide it."


    But I was never part of "his circle".


    "So when I found out that you were marrying him, I...ugh... Adrian clears his throat to hide his nervousness, "I went to Ava. To see if I could get them together instead."


    090 Ava''s Secret


    "Oh, my, God!" I want tough, "I guess you didn''t know that he already tried that first."


    "Ohh, I knew that, and I knew the Iron Lady wouldn''t want Ava to be a part of her family," Adrian grins evilly, "I was hoping Ava could do her charm and get Sebastian to marry her anyway. I mean, she did charm him to drop his beloved fencing." "Which you are jealous of and wouldn''t show up in public with Sebastian for," I nod, taunting him.


    "That''s enough chips for you in a day!" Adrian attacks my ONE weakness, "Doctor''s order!"


    I stare at my empty hands, impressed at his speed. Sports is not my thing, but strategy is: "I''ll tell Auroral that you tried to sabotage my marriage!"


    The chip bag is back in my hands.


    "Okay, you can have that one bag." Adrian clears his throat as if that wasn''t a surrender, "seriously though, the doctor said you need to pay more attention to nutrition and stuff. Your test results are showing symptoms of anemia."


    Because of a bloodsucker that I''m trying to cut out of my life. I dart my eyes away, not answering to that. "I''m sorry..." Adrian''s voice drops low and gentle, a hidden anger in there, "I didn''t know what they were doing to you...I would have helped you if I didn''t leave..."


    "It''s okay. It''s not your fault nor responsibility," I shrug it off. Thest thing I want is to be seen as a victim by everyone, "So you went to Ava, what happened then?"


    "She said no, of course," Adrian says,plying with my obvious attempt to divert the topic, "What struck, me weird was that, I sort of felt like she wasing on to me."


    091 Up And Alive

 Chapter 91

    091 Up And Alive Scarlett''s


    POV


    Ava likes collecting men, I knew that. But to show her intention so obviously for her target to tell was not her style. She likes to y ambiguous. After all, she was "Sebastian''s girl", that''s a title she would never let go of.


    "May 21st..." I mumble, that was the day when Ava was thrown out by Granny, "Was that before or after Granny threw her out? Do you remember?"


    "Ohhh... I went to her when the news of your wedding came out, so definitely after," Adrian nods, rolling his eyes, "I guess that exins it. I was shocked how she would flirt with me when her whole heart was Sebastian''s property'', so I went digging." Adrian shoots me a guilty nce: "And I found out that the girl that Sebastian imed to love was not Ava, but you."


    "What?!" I open my eyes wide in shock. "How did you even find out?!"


    It wasn''t like there was any hard evidence to find.


    "It wasn''t really a finding." Adrian waves his hand indifferently, "Remember that time when Olivia hid your history book in the abandoned school building?"


    We were given an important school project, and they hid my backpack in a creepy two-floor abandoned schoolhouse, and only told me to get it at nightfall, I was scared of the "haunted building" as I was, andter Gabriel showed up as the devil he was, and tripped me when I was trying to run out of there. I went home that day with a broken knee and torn clothes.


    "I overheard Olivia bragging about it to someone on the phone saying, if only the dirty orphan blood-sucking your family could get lost in there, likest time." Adrian says with an apologetic tone, "I asked them about it, and I sent Gabriel over when I found out they were talking about you.


    didn''t know he was that horrible to you."


    "It''s okay," I shake my head.


    really sorry, I


    "But I only knew Seb was into Ava, not really knowing why until I went to talk to Ava," Adrian sighs, leaning back into his chair as if waiting for my judgment, "and I put two and two together."


    "Why didn''t you tell Sebastian?" I frown in confusion, "ohh, you wanted him to be with Ava at that time." That''s really evil!


    "HE wanted that!" Adrian rolls his eyes, but then he rubs his head, "But not just that...I assumed you''d know, or at least, you knew it was you who he saved. I didn''t say anything because I thought the result would be the same whether he knew or not he was going to marry you anyway."


    "That''s true..."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I thought he would find out, and even if he doesn''t, he would fall in love with you again since he did once," Adrian says solemnly, "I guess I cut myself out of your life because I was too dreadful to watch that happen...I''m sorry." That''s what he is feeling guilty for?!


    091 Up And Alive


    "I don''t me you," I assure him, "He spent 10 years loving Ava after that one afternoon. It might not change anything even if you had told him. You didn''t do anything bad. Honest. Besides, I found out about it basically around that time anyway, and I didn''t think telling him would change anything, not when he hated me on Ava''s behalf."


    Through Ava, in a totally different way, that is.


    "But the truthing from a third party might get through, you know?" Adrain wouldn''t forgive himself, "I knew there was a misunderstanding between you two, but it never urred to me that you would suffer in the marriage..."


    "You are okay, silly!" I pat him on the top of his head, he really is just like a huge silly golden retriever. When he cares for someone, he cares with all his heart, "It''s not like he was beating me up or anything. I was not happy because I wanted his love which he wouldn''t give. That was nobody''s fault...probably his, but no others."


    He tries tough at my joke, but his smile is uglier than a crying face: "I wouldn''t have allowed them to take from you with no restrain. I know everything now, the bone marrow transnt and the blood donation. All of that. That was not okay, and I will make them pay!" Iugh at his aggrieved look: "You need to remind yourself that I''m not your little wolf, more constantly!"


    I don''t have the right to put the weight of my revenge on him. Not to mention, I''d rather take my leave


    than a revenge.


    With Adrian''s help, maybe I can leave the city, and maybe...find my real mom and dad?

 Chapter 92

    092 A True Angel


    Scarlett''s POV


    "Why? I can''t revenge a FRIEND against a bunch of heartless bloodsuckers?" Adrian rolls his eyes like a capricious child, "The happiness of my love life is in your hand! I''m at yourmand, my master!"


    Iugh at his Assassin''s Creed tone, and he smiles with me. It''s amazing to spend time with Adrian. He just has a bright energy to getughs out of me, making me feel like no dark cloud in life matters, like light magic.


    "Actually, I do want to-"


    "d to see you up and alive so soon after the kidnapping," A knock on the door raises right before the owner of the voice opens my door.


    My jaw is on the ground: "Granny?!"


    Of all the people, I didn''t expect to see HER here. How did she even know I was here? And most importantly, did the doctors tell her anything about the pregnancy?!


    I grab Adrian''s arm in panic, and instantly he understands my fear.


    "I''ll leave you two to some girls'' talk then," Adrian grabs his suit before bowing at Granny jokingly with my test results hiding under that suit, heading to the door, "Ladies." Granny hmphs at his exaggerated act with a faux snort, keeping her cold look up until Adrian is out of the


    door.


    "How are you feeling?" Grannyes to sit by my side, tipping my chin up for a closer look. I look pale, know.


    "Much better now, just shaken up," I raise my arms to show her, "Not a scratch on ma


    "Just shaken up? Granny squints her eyes suspiciously, "I doubt that would make Sebastian not dare toe himself, but to order my old bones around just to take a look at her"."


    I cock my eyebrows in surprise.


    He saw it okay toe all the way to Aurora''s apartment for a fight, but he didn''t "dare" toe? Sounds like he just doesn''t have time to. Ava is going through a million delicate check-ups. I''m sure. "He cares-" Granny starts and I lower my eyes, then she stops.


    I never wanted Granny to know about our problems. But she did. I didn''t want her to know about the divorce. But she saw through us. Now? Now I really don''t want to show my disappointment in Sebastian in front of her.


    After all, what did he ever do but not loving me? It''s not a crime. Just, unfortunate.


    "He wants me to tell you something." Granny says.


    "What?" I blink.


    "Do you want to know?" Granny tilts her head to search for my eyes. I don''t care to know. I dare not to meet the wisdom in her eyes that could see through me. I lower my eyes again.


    092 A True Angel


    "You know, he is my grandson, and of course I want him to be happy," Granny starts, and my ears burn up instantly. I close my eyes, dreadful of this conversation, I didn''t want her to draw the line between us, too. She is the only family who cared for me because of me, but I knew in that "me" there was the shadow of Sebastian.


    I think part of me really wanted to keep this "family", and that''s why I wasn''t really pushing Sebastian on the divorce papers. Once he signs his name, I will be all alone, again.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Granny tips up my chin with a sad but loving tone: "...but I don''t want to take sides between you two."


    To thinkter, I''m sure I was stunned frozen at her words, and looked at her like an idiot.


    Because Granny lets out a lightugh: "Silly girl. I do care about you, and that''s not because he married you. Not everyone who says they care about you is heartless and lying, but I guess you have met your share of scums like that."


    Hot tears instantly burn my eye sockets.


    "Aww, my poor little girl..." Granny pulls me into her arms, petting me on the back gently like soothing her


    the cat Tom, "You are okay now. I have got you, hmm? You know what? If you decide to divorce him


    life end, I''ll adopt you as my granddaughter the next day, and we will make that little brat regret his whole of missing his chance with you!"


    ''s super stupid tough when you are crying, and I just did in front of the one woman I respect the most!


    It''s


    "I won''t talk him up in front of you, and I won''t intervene in your decision. I''m taking a three-month trip of the world with some old gals tomorrow, and when I''m back, you can let me know if you are still my granddaughter-inw, or just my granddaughter. How does that sound?" That sounds like the words for a true angel,


    "Of course," Granny adds with a foxy grin, "You will have to take care of Tom for me furing my absence."


    I Was Her Whole World

 Chapter 93

    093 I Was Her Whole World Sebastian''s POV


    Sitting in the doctor''s office, I''m waiting for Scar''s test result. I dare not go with Granny because I know Scar doesn''t want to see me. She just wants the divorce papers,


    I don''t have them.


    I don''t want to let her go. It''s freaking hard and I don''t know why.


    I thought I could. I thought I didn''t want to divorce her just because I was used to all that she had been doing for me. I thought I was just used to having her around. I thought I hade to ept that she would be my wife.


    But none of that could exin how I just wanted to dive off with her when her chair fell over the edge.


    When I caught Ava''s chair, I was joyful. I was happy that I saved her. But that''s not how I felt when I jumped over for Scarlett.


    When I saw Liam Ryan kick her chair, my mind went nk for a second. It was like my soul floated out of me, in fear of epting what was happening. I flew over with only her chair in my eyes, and I couldn''t see a life beyond that day if I failed to catch her.


    I only saw Adrian jumping over way after we pulled her up together, and I felt so lucky that I caught her chair, because I didn''t know Adrian hade, and I didn''t know how to forgive myself if I failed to save her when I was her only hope.


    But she didn''t seem to notice me. She was shaken up like a kitten and she threw herself into Adrian the


    moment she was free.


    It hurts like hell.


    Not just because she was in another man''s arms, but because of the pure trust she in him. Because she relied on him like a fragile little kitten, hurt once, yet still willing to trust. Just no longer trusting the one who hurt her before.


    I was her husband, a word I have always felt sacred, a word I took a vow to get, and she didn''t even think I cared about her life.


    She didn''t think she could rely on me.


    That realization came to me like a knife to my heart, cut slow and deep, so much that I couldn''t breathe, because I dared not even imagine how desperate she was at that moment, when she thought I was there to choose Ava over her life. I wasn''t. I really wasn''t. I care about her now, but she is no longer there to hear that. She doesn''t care about me anymore.


    I don''t think she had even talked to Adrian until a week ago, and she cried in his arms, sobbing like the whole world wronged her.


    I was her whole world, and I wronged her, deeply.


    I thought her depending on me was a burden, but when I was relieved of that, all I could feel was a


    0931 Was Her Whole World


    lightness too heavy to bear.


    #!


    I once thought that she was wrong to be jealous of me and Ava, because I knew Ava before her, and I knew I wasn''t cheating on her. So I thought I was taking the responsibility of a husband. Like how my parents were. Now I know. My father had love for my mother, and that made all the difference.


    There isn''t enough room for a third person in love, not even a friend, if that friend sits on the line of being too intimate every now and then.


    Every time when I pushed on that line, Scar would back off. And I got so used to it that I forgot the line was there. I thought the kiss was nothing, just tofort a girl who was going to undergo a scary surgery, but I was going crazy when I watched Adrian carrying Scar downstairs to ces where I couldn''t see, when it was just a hug, right after she nearly died.


    If I had to watch them share a kiss, even one just on the lips like me and Ava, I would have lost it.


    I can''t imagine how deeply I hurt Scar. I dare not to think, because I know if I see clearly, then even I wouldn''t root for myself to ask her toe back.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I have been so selfish for so long, then let me be selfish this onest time. I don''t have anything else to stop her from leaving. I don''t have a reason, I don''t have a good memory shared, and I don''t have anything that could convince her to


    II don''t have her love anymore, and I didn''t know how much that empowered me until I lost it.


    "Mr. Fuller?" The doctores in, and I stand up, "You are the husband? Your wife needs special attention, especially at such a critical period."

 Chapter 94

    094 Scarlett Knight


    Sebastian''s POV


    "Mr. Fuller?" The doctores in with a stack of files, and I stand up.


    "Uhh, no... The name is Knight, Sebastian Knight," I frown, reaching out for Scar''s test result that the doctor went to get for me, "Scar... Scarlett Fuller is my wife."


    She doesn''t even use my name anymore? I know she changed it on the official papers but...


    I never called her Mrs. Knight, like how she wanted.


    With a frown, the doctor looks at me suspiciously from above his sses, hesitating.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    1 can prove it, I have got my my marriage certificate at home," Which I don''t know where it is, I rub my hair in frustration. I don''t like being reminded how I lost her in every little detail, "1 just want to know if she''s okay, that''s all." "She..." The doctor''s frowning gets deeper


    "You are not her husband anymore!" Just when the doctor opens his mouth, Adrian strides in with a cold tone, "Doctor, Miss Fuller doesn''t want her information to be shared, especially with her EX-husband." The word "EX" stings.


    "She is..." I see no point getting into this technicality argument, 1 mean no harm. I just want to know if she''s alright."


    "If you really cared, then you wouldn''t have gone with Ava," Adrian walks up and blocks the doctor from me, "Scar is okay, no thanks to you."


    I went with Ava to ask her about Liam Ryan''s usation. Of course she denied it, and I


    ''t even think her answer matters to Scar. But I did go with her instead of Scar. The truth is, I was fraid...I was afraid that Scar would tell me she didn''t want me, and being the cowardice I was, I chose flee.


    -


    "Are you two..." I ask, but the words hurt so much that I can''t finish, "You love her that much?"


    Adrian looks over with the coldest eyes. I dropped out of fencing and he was mad at me for that for a while, but we remained friends. Never had he looked at me with such despise before.


    "You need to realize I''m not the reason behind your divorce, YOU are," Adrian''s words are like icicles, meaner than his strikes on the fencing field, "You want her to stay for you, but have you done anything to deserve that? You need to stop begging for what YOU want, and take a good look at yourself. If you really want any chance to be with her. My personal opinion? The best thing you can do for her is to keep your distance."


    Am I that horrible to her? I just want to make amends, and the best I can do for her is to get out of her life?


    "Now if you excuse me," Adrian makes gesture for please, "we have a patient''s privacy to discuss."


    The doctor makes no indication that he would help me, or trust my words. As ironic as it is, I have to leave the room for the doctor to talk about "my wife''s situation" with another man.


    The phrase "my wife" is sounding more and more illusory these days.


    094 Scarlet Knight


    To think I once thought she was just throwing a tantrum, and that she would e home" when she dissolves her anger feels so ridiculous. How arrogant was I, that I thought I could keep Ava while married to Scar, enjoy all the good about Scar at no price? No arrogance can do that. It''s Scar who gave me that kind of security. She gave me the love that makes me think nothing could burn it out.


    And somehow I managed to.


    [I''m in the car. Whenever you are ready.] Granny text me. She came in her own car. She is summoning me because she has something to tell me.


    ncing at the doctor''s office for onest time, I grab my suit and stand up, only to have the figure I missed for so long bump right into me at the corner. I wasn''t thinking, and she was in a hurry. God bless that.


    "Oops, sorry!" With a lively yelp, Scar jumps out of my open arms, and my whole body miss the soft touch of hers. But when she sees clearly that it''s me, her look instantly turn cold with a slight surprise "Sorry," she corrects her apology to a cold one, taking a step to the side to pass me.


    +

 Chapter 95

    095 When Did I lose you?


    Sebastian''s POV


    "Scar, "I take her arm gently and she instantly swings me off, "1-"


    She res at me, waiting impatiently.


    Seeing her cold eyes hurts. Pain grabs my chest, but I''m hopeless and powerless in front of such pain. There is nothing I can do. I can barely recognize the girl who once had the brightest smile toward me.


    She knows I left Ava in the hospital toe here, and before when I did that for her, her whole face would light up, and her beautiful eyes would curve into crescents as she hung herself on my arms, smiling sneakily like a little fox. But now she doesn''t even look at me.


    1..." I open my mouth, but all the words that I wanted to tell her, suddenly disappear, "..." I can''t find anything to say.


    Scar rolls her eyes, and turns to leave.


    "I''ll give you what you want!" I blurt, knowing it''s the only thing I can say to stop her from leaving, "I will sign the divorce papers...if that''s what you REALLY want."


    Scar stops, turns around, looks at me before her eyes dart to my empty hands, and then she looks back at me. She didn''t say a word, and somehow she managed to write "impatience" in her every move.


    "I just..." I force my tongue to roll when hope drains from me, Would all this still happen, if I didn''t take that brief kiss from Ava? I just, can''te around to ept that my perfect life was turned upside down because of a kiss, or because I was busier for just a couple of days...maybe months....


    "I just want to ask you a question-" I say, only to freeze when a strong d¨¦j¨¤ vu gets hold of me.


    This exact same thing happened, not so long ago! Except that time, Scar was in my position, begging with caution when she had the divorce papers gripped in her hand.


    What did I do? I thought it was just another game of hers, and ripped the folder from her, leaving a paper cut on her hand, because I was in a hurry to go tofort Ava


    Is that what she is here for? To meet with Adrian?


    I suddenly realize Scar wasn''t stalling when she fumbled with her words back then. It was because of the throat-cutting pain when you see someone you care about look at you with a cold, emotionless look that tells you that they don''t care about you. Like the one she is giving me right now.


    What did I say back then? I said I didn''t have time for her games. The light in her eyes went out after I said that, and only now did I realize, I never even got to know what she wanted to ask, because now I don''t know how to ask her the question I wanted to ask. Her look says it all-no matter what my question is, it won''t matter.


    I was taught to be considerate, to put myself in other''s shoes, I never knew that I could inflict such harm,


    095 When Did lose you?


    on no other than the wife that I thought I was doing right by.


    I wasn''t, not by a long distance.


    "Wh-when did I lose you?" I ask her, my words cutting open my throat, but I just want to know, even though I know my questions have no good answers, "I lost you, didn''t I?"


    Scar sighs, her watery purple eyes filled with resignment. She doesn''t want to answer, but she is already doing much better than how I reacted to her in the same situation.


    My parents were the perfect couple before the car ident that took them from me. I always thought my marriage would be the same one day. Maybe that was what nted the grudge against Scar in me that I just couldn''t get over with no matter what. I felt like she took the perfect marriage away from me, the one that I knew I could have.


    The truth is, she did everything my mom did for my father and more, when I barely kept my end of the responsibility.


    In fact, I broke the vow I held sacred when I failed to push Ava away.


    blunt


    It was just one kiss, I thought. I''m d that Scar saw the real weight of that kiss, and gave me this knock on the head, because I was losing myself, in herpromising and in the illusion of just "a close friend".


    I wasn''t doing right by her even before that kiss.


    I don''t deserve her.


    "I have signed the papers," I lied, I didn''t, but I will, "I''ll get them to you if, IF that''s what you want-"


    She nods.


    I stand there, as if waiting to see if she would change her mind. But she waits for a "ment, and seeing I have no other things to say, she nods lightly out of courtesy, and leaves without anouer look at me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 96

    096 Deadly Trap Scarlett''s POV


    question.


    Bumping into Sebastian was a surprise. I couldn''t imagine anything would be able to pull him away from Ava, especially when she is really hurt this time. He looked like he had something to say, but in the end, he seemed to have changed his mind to a meaningless I don''t know how to answer, and frankly speaking, I don''t think he was waiting for a legit answer.


    When did he lose me? The past months where he made Ava''s hospital his one and only home? The true love''s kiss he shared with his beloved princess? All the neglection over the years, the mocking and cold snorts? Or our wedding night he spent with Ava? Or maybe, he already lost me the second day he saved me, when he took the princess as the little dragon he saved.


    I guess I knew the marriage was dead way before this. It died in one of those long, lonely nights when I sat in our bed, imagining my husband being on another woman''s bed. I just thought maybe I could hang on for just a little bit, and he woulde around.


    al Love doesn''t hurt the most, hope does.


    It was the slight glimpse of hope that "if he could fall for me once, then he would again" that dragged me on the path of thorns through all these years. Every time it hurt, every time I wanted to quit, every time I looked up divorcewyers, it was hope that kept me on What a deadly trap hope can be.


    It stopped hurting when I stopped hoping. I no longer want anything from him, and now he can''t hurt me.


    "Scar? What are you doing here? You should be resting," Adrian is surprised to find me right out of the doctor''s office, "I was- are you okay? You look like you have seen a ghost." The ghost of a horrible past.


    HThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m okay, I don''t need to be hospitalized," I shake my head, "I just want to make sure the baby is okay. Did the doctor tell anyone? Granny? Sebastian?! I saw him just now in the-


    "Calm down, your secret is safe," Adrian grabs my shoulders, and his firm hands soothe me, "the doctor didn''t tell anyone, and I have exined the situation to him. No one can get to your medical record, not even if the Fullerse with your birth certificate."


    "I can''t thank you enough!" I sigh, finally letting the breath I was holding out. I was so nervous to let them know about the baby. I don''t think Sebastian would be cold enough to harm a baby, but I don''t want to bet -on his choice between Ava and anything. I have lost too much to that seemingly hopeful bet.


    "Now can you go back to your bed?" Adrian says with a light tone, but I see the hidden anger in his eyes. He understands my fear, and he is angry at them on my behalf, "I have got something to take care of, but I''lleter-"


    "I can''t," I shake my head, gripping my phone, "-I might need to go..."


    096 Deadly Trap


    "Go where?!" Adrian frowns in surprise, "You were just kidnapped for two whole days, and you have had enough for one day. Nothing is more important than you taking your rest right now."


    Yeah, Ava is.


    I look down at my phone, and the text from "mom" is still glowing at me: [Scar, Ava''s situation is not looking good. If you would, please,e for me.]


    I dare not to tell Adrian that I might be going to get some blood taken from me, when he spent so much effort to save my ass.


    I don''t want to go, but I know the consequences. Mom is the one trying first with "carrot", but if I dare to not go, Jack Fuller''s "stick" WILL follow. He is not as rich or powerful as Sebastian, but he has enough resources to extinguish any of MY attempts. They raised me to be Ava''s blood vessel, and it''s not a fate I can get out of easily...


    Unless I leave the city for good, and make the cost for Jack Fuller to get his daughter blood higher than the ordinary way. I couldn''t do it before, but with someone as powerful as Sebastian, maybe... "Adrian, I...I have a favor to ask."

 Chapter 97

    097 His CityExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Scarlett''s POV


    "North Dakota?" Adrian shoots over a surprised look, asking as we head to the parking lot, "That''s far from here. How did know your real parents are there?"


    The doctor was Adrian''s acquaintance, and at his promise, we left the doctor''s office feeling safe about my secret. I feel bad about hiding this from Sebastian, but before I''m sure I can protect my baby from them, I can''t risk letting any of my "family" know about the baby. Adrain is the third of the only three people that I can trust my secret with.


    I briefly exined to him about my situation and how Jack Fuller always managed to find me in my earlier attempts to run away from "home".


    I


    It started with the time when Sebastian found me in the woods. I just made my first "friend" at that time, and he promised he could help me run away if "you hate your home that much". He led me Into the woods and after a few turns he left me there alone. I didn''t know how to get out, and I didn''t know how to get


    back home either.


    Later I found out that my "first friend" was Ava''s "first mate" in bullying people, Ethan Turner. Theyughed at me together about how stupid I was to think I could "make a friend".


    After that I tried several times to run, only to realize without money or power, I could never escape. My n was to wait until I graduated from high school, because legally the Fullers are my foster parents, and the system is on their side. But once I graduated, they won''t help Jack Fuller on searching for me. Besides, I would be able to get a job. I had it all nned out, and that was why I got straight As in school, not because I was a nerd, but because I needed to be able to support myself.


    My n died at Sebastian''s proposal.


    "Anyways, the point being, I have to go if they summon me," I tell Adrian, waving my phone briefly, Especially if I want to escape. I can''t afford to let them get suspicious about my pl


    Jack Fuller has a whole army trained to catch me, besides, he got Sebastian, his powerful soon-to-be-son- Inw. But with Adrian on my side, I might have a chance. I need to keep everything low-key, and disappear on them when they would least expect it. Adrian pushes the buttons in the elevator in silence, thinking. The air in the small cube freezes in his


    silence.


    "But North Dakota...?" He finally lets out a long breath, his pretty eyebrows furrowing together, "That''s like... the other side of the world...how did he even apply for such an adoption from here?!"


    "Ohh, that''s not what''s on my birth certification," I shake my head, feeling unsure about the information myself, "Ava had a slip of the tongue once, the time when she ''identally told me that I was adopted. She said I was a bastard HER dad brought back from a trip to North Dakota."


    "It''s from Ava?! Wait, she told you that you were adopted???" Adrian raises his eyebrows in shock, That''s- so fucking messed up and so much to unpack...I don''t even know-"


    "I knoww..." I sigh with a nod, leaning back on the elevator, "I''m not sure how much of that I could trust either. But that''s the most I got about my parents so far..."


    097 His City


    It''s not like I had anything to look into. Jack Fuller doesn''t even it me touch my adopted file.


    Ava''s outburst at that time sounded like a genuine angry outlet versus a strategic lie. Besides, of all people, she is the one who doesn''t want me to leave the most. I don''t think she has any motive to lure me out of the city, unless that''s information she registered as true in her brain, and it just slipped out. "Can you..." Adrian hesitate. "Maybe stay for a while longer? We need to make a n. It''s a long shot for you to go over there with this little going on."


    I can stay longer. But my baby can''t hide safely inside me for that long.


    "Even so, it''s better than staying, just..." I turn to Adrian, feeling guilty, "I''m just sorry about the movie. But it''s not like I deserved that chance anyway. You totally gave me that chance because you were into me at


    that time."


    "I wasn''t lying when I told you I see value in your story, and I''m not asking you to stay because of the movie," Adrian shakes his head, looking at me with a serious tone, "At least let me look into it first. I''ll help you locate your family, and you can make a better decision then."


    "I can protect you better here," Adrian offers, worry in his kind eyes, "In MY city."

 Chapter 98

    098 Room To Breath


    Scarlett''s POV


    Is there a kinder soul in this world? I look at Adrian, envying Aurora secretly because she is being loved by such a good person.


    But I can''t. "I want to be your friend, Adrian Dunn," I shake my head, feeling pity in my chest, "So I can''t be such a burden to you. You understand, don''t you?" Adrian looks at me intively. He understands, I know Talking to him has been so easy


    "You are insulting me by implying that it takes a lot of me to protect just one girl," Adrian says half- jokingly, "I can''t protect you well if you leave, especially to a ce that far away. But here I can promise that they can''t get another drop of blood of yours if you don''t want them to."


    That''s really sweet and generous, but I can''t put such a weight on Adrian. I feel guilty enough taking so much of his help as it is. Out of a misunderstanding no less. It''s not right.


    "I can take care of myself now," I say as Adrian holds out his arm to block the elevator door for me. He definitely did that on purpose! Iugh at him, "Including holding my own door!"


    "Exactly," Adrianughs with me, "I know you can, but it doesn''t mean I can''t do that for ady, right?"


    I sigh. He doesn''t know the Fullers, not well enough. I don''t want to drag him into this mud pond.


    We walk to his car, and he pulls it open for me, his eyes determined.


    "Let me tell you what happenedst time, and you can make a better decision," I hold the door but not going in. I wish he can give me a good solution, because I surely don''t have one, "Thest time Ava went to the hospital, was because she came to my birthday party uninvited.


    "It was the third year I married Sebastian. Just a small thing with only him, Aurora, and a few other of my friends. I told her to leave, and Sebastian told me he would leave with Ava. So I let her stay. Later she dragged me into a room and cut her own finger with a magazine,ughing at me until she started screaming and got everyone over, saying it was an ''ident'', but that I was the one who it her."


    It''s just one piece of dark memories of her among a million.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    *Jack Fuller got 40 out of me that day," I say as that dark day resurfaces in my mind.


    The feeling of life drained from me is so horrifying. The powerless, the suffocation woke me up in the middle of the night time after time.


    "Of course, the day was ruined, and Sebastian stayed in the hospital with her that night when I almost fainted at home all alone. I dare not to, because I don''t know if anyone could find me before I die. The joke is, she didn''t even need that much blood.


    That was the first birthday I spent with Sebastian, and also, the only."


    Adrian opens his eyes wide in shock, angry as he grunts: "You had every right to refuse their request!"


    "Did I?" Iugh at how innocent he is, or rather, how simple his life is. Maybe for a kid who was loved, it was that simple for him.


    098 Room To Breath


    But not for me.


    Iugh as I look up so the tears won''t fall. The low, dark ceiling of the parking lot looks exactly like that day, a day when my whole world crushed down on me, making me suffocate


    "How could I refuse? It was MY husband who dragged me to the hospital, scolding me in front of the emergency room for hurting his beloved, my "dad" was shouting at me about what a cold-blooded monster I was for hurting my fragile sister, and my mom cries on the side, her sorrowful tears turned all the nurses against me. No one even wanted to help me, whether they could have or not aside."


    Adrian grips the door so hard that his fingers turn white. In the end, he couldn''t give me a better answer. I really wish he had one. I''d love to hear that.


    "I can''t refuse them so long as I''m still in this city," I shake my head. I wish I could. "The truth is, I wouldn''t have any room to breathe on the surface of this earth, if I turned and left right there."


    Not like I had any room to breathe before that, but... that was the only family I knew back then.


    "If you really want to help, Adrian, then trust that I can take care of myself," I ask of him, "I just need you to block off Sebastian and the Fullers long enough so I can get on a ne." 090 Prisonal Hell

 Chapter 99

    099 Personal Hell


    Scarlett''s POV


    Adrian remained silent as we settled into the car and drove out of the parking lot.


    I wonder if I had told him too much.


    I guess when someone has their partiality for you, then it bes irresistible to pour out all the grief to them. I start to understand Ava better.


    But he is not mine. He is Aurora''s, and I''m on my way to finding my real family who I can cry to without a burden.


    I never wanted to admit this, but I envy Ava, a lot. I envy how she could be loved by so many, and be so capricious without a worry, when even trying my best, I couldn''t get a caring look from the same family and friends she has. Would my parents love me just as much as the Fullers love her?


    If I was born with such an awful disease but by the side of my real parents, would they also go all the way to buy a ve home just to make sure I would be safe? I don''t want them to be this evil, but I want everything else the Fullers gave Ava.


    I want a family that would care whether I was happy or sad, too. Not just a father who would buy me a luxury car in case I wouldn''t be there for his daughter next time she needs blood.


    "..." Adrain tries to talk, but fails to as we go up the twirling road from the parking lot to the ground, "I understand how you feel - I mean, I can''t imagine how horrible it has been for you-I-I''m just saying, I''ll help you leave the city, if that''s what you decide to do. I wish I could go with you-tsk..."


    He clicks his tongue, rubbing his hair in frustration, deeply bothered.


    I burst intoughter. He and Aurora! They truly are a pair who deserve each other, "You know? Aurora said the same to me when she found out, too! Iugh at him with a teasing wink, "You two are so alike. I soooo wish I could confess to her on your behalf!" Adrian shoots me a intive nce, failing tough at my joke.


    They ARE alike. As kind as each other. As adventurous and righteous, too.


    It''s My family issue, and he already knows I''m not the girl who stole his heart. Yet he still cares, and is bothered as if it was him who was wronged. I''ll always hold this valuable kindness in my heart.


    "Ugh, it''s Sebastian''s car," Adrian nces at the rare mirror, his teeth clenched, "I swear to God, if he is here to take you to Ava-!"


    "Ohh, he might be here to give me the divorce papers!" I turn to look back, watching Sebastian''s car following us slowly, "He said he signed them-"


    "Well, he can mail them!" Adrian hits on the gas hard and our car flies forward like a roaring monster Adrian definitely is right now, "I might punch him in the face if I have to talk to him now!"


    "Okay, sure, but you should know, I might throw up on your car if you do that again..." I grip the chair as i paste myself on the seat nervously, "I get car sick real easily."


    699 Personal Hel


    "Don''t underestimate me," Adrian rolls his eyes cockily, "You are okay when Aurora drives, then you will be in my car. I can lose him without any of those fancy stuff!"


    To be honest, I was nervous at first. Aurora drives steadily for me, but I have experienced her racing, and I''m pretty sure that took half of my life.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Adrian wasn''t joking


    We didn''t lose any of our speed, but we were faster than most of the cars in the traffic flow, AND I felt no shift at all. What causes carsick are mostly speeding up, breaking, and asionally a fast turn because the inertia messes up the inner ear bnce. I did not feel any of those.


    I can''t afford it right now, but if I''m super rich one day, I''ll hire the king of our traditional newspaper to be my personal driver!


    Sebastian''s car was out of our sight halfway to the hospital. I want the file, but I don''t want to see him when Ava is in the same room.


    "You don''t have toe with," I tell Adrian when hees out of the car with me. He frowns reluctantly, but I can''t show my hands to Jack Fuller: 1 don''t want Jack Fuller to know that you are helping me."


    I have to face my personal hell alone, hopefully, for the veryst time.

 Chapter 100

    100 Ava''s M.0.


    Scarlett''s POV


    "I will make him pay!"


    Jack Fuller''s roar came out as my wee right when left the elevator. I didn''t even need to ask for


    directions for Ward 713.


    "He is already arrested, Daddy!" Ava giggles as the angel she is, "I totally called it when that girl jumped off that building! I guess apples don''t fall far from the tree."


    A moment of silence.


    "Anna, the reports should be out by now," Jack Fuller suddenly says out of nowhere, and in panic, I slid into the room next to it. I wasn''t exactly eavesdropping, but now I''m guilty as hell.


    She passes my door soon after, and I close the door and put my ears against the wall shared with ward 713. Jack Fuller sent her out on purpose. What could he have to talk to Ava about that his own wife couldn''t hear?


    "Clean your social media about that girl," Jack Fuller keeps his voice so low that I can barely hear him through the wall. At his strangemand, I pull out my phone and search for Ava''s F*******. Keeping my ear up, I start scrolling down her million posts, trying to get tost year.


    "Daddy? What are you talking about?" Avaughs in confusion. I find no awkwardness in her voice, as if she ispletely surprised.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I find Ava''s post. [So sad a girl with probably a bright future died. RIP.] Simple and benign. But in thements, I found one that''s particrly vicious, liked by several of her friends-


    [Bitch died staining BB''s wedding! Imagine the maniacs who bore this rotten egg! May she rot in hell!!!]


    Justin started his career young, and his fans once called him Boss Baby for a photo of him in suits around


    10. Ava is Justin''s long-time fan. Now I understand how Ava instantly blurted S ow''s name


    when Liam Ryan mentioned Justin.


    The ount name is "ck Dahlia", Ava''s secret ount. I have seen the log in memory of this ount multiple times on the familyputer.


    Comment her true thoughts under a benign reference by her "official" ount is Ava''s M.O.


    "I know sometimes you say things online," Jack Fuller says, his tone t, "They are just trivia so I don''t care, but don''t you think you could fool me, youngdy. This time is different. You are bound to make the news, and who knows what garbage people will dig up. Clean yourself up. Am I clear?"


    I guess Ava nodded, because after a silent moment, Jack Fuller also left the room.


    know Ava has a true self living under the perfect mask she wears almost 24/7. I''m just surprised that Jack Fuller seems to know about it all along. With Ava''s endeavor of ying the perfect daddy''s little angel, I never thought that Jack Fuller would talk to Ava in such a demeanor.


    I hide in the room, my heart pumping fast at fear. I wish I could unhear the dirty secret between the father and daughter. I always thought Ava''s life was perfect, but guess it''s not all sweet and glittering.


    100 Ava''s M.O


    Of course, when I "arrived", the loving family act was back on. Jack Fuller is talking to his phone by the window, and Ava is taking apple slices fed by her smiling mom.


    "Scar!" Mom exims when I enter, opening her arms to me with the apple and knife in her hands, "I''m so d that you came! Guess what!''Ava''s tests came back all normal! We think this time she really is cured!" "That''s great," I manage a light smile, trying hard to not think about how she texted me saying that Ava''s condition was "critical", which is the only reason why I''m here.


    "Sorry, I was a little exaggerated earlier but-" Mom nudges me lightly with her elbow, nodding in Ava''s direction with her face blushing, "your sister wants to apologize to you, and she was too shy to reach out,


    50. 50.


    I can''t help cock my eyebrows. That''s a first. So they didn''t need me. I was summoned here by Ava?! She


    I


    always had things to say to me, but almost all nasty mocks, and mostly when I had to be in the same


    home with her. If I keep my distance, she rarely reaches out. I was her fun, not her job.


    I look at Ava with utter confusion. Jack Fuller''s warning eyesnd on Ava. Ava shoots timid nces at me, her fingers twisting into a knot. Mom is the ONLY person in the room who is genuinely excited and happy about this. Sometimes I feel bad for Mom.

 Chapter 101

    101 Ava''s Fear


    Scarlett''s POV


    I don''t think she is going to like what Ava has to say.


    I was surprised that Jack Fuller seemed to know Ava''s true color, but not for long. He has always been a calcting fox and I doubt he''d let anyone fool him, not even his own daughter.


    But I don''t think Mom knows about it at all. If she thinks Ava is her angelic tame daughter, then she really believes that. She is a devout bellever. And as horrible as Jack Fuller might be, there is one thing I can''t deny of him he loves his wife.


    I guess I shouldn''t feel bad for Mom. I should envy her. She might know all the truth, but she is happy, living in the little illusional bubble where everything is kind, good, and alright. She doesn''t have to feel bad for keeping a little girl at home just to be her daughter''s blood vessel because her husband told her the little girl is an orphan who needed help; she doesn''t have to know that her own daughter broke the ugly truth to the orphan that she was adopted, because Jack Fuller determined it was an ident no matter what I said; she doesn''t have to feel bad for trapping me here as a prisoner, because maybe not as much as she loves Ava, she also "cares" about me, and that makes what she did a desperate try of a mother to keep all her kids around her. Nothing evil.


    Her kindness hurt me the most when the ugly truth came out. I was devastated to realize that no one in the family ever loved me, and yet I couldn''t say a harsh thing to this innocent woman. Sometimes I wonder which is cruler-right out evil, or self-tricking lies. At least against the former, I could try to defend myself. But fake love? You wouldn''t know how deep you sank before you are suffocated.


    "I''ll let you two have some time alone then!" Mom says, giving me another hug. I can feel her genuine excitement. Me and Ava getting along has been one of her biggest wishes for years, and today she sees the first glimpse of hope for that.


    "Jack!" Mom puts down the apple on the table, waiting for her husband by the door with a pout. Jack Fuller moves his legs reluctantly, and when passing between Ava and me he says-


    "Be nice to your sister."


    He doesn''t say who he is talking to, and he looks at neither of us.


    The room falls into silence. Ava is not talking long after they left. That''s her habit in case anyone hears. her. I sit down on the chair far away from her, close to the door. There is no telling what Ava would do when we are alone, and I learned to protect myself. "So where''s your apology? I''m listening," I lean my chair backward on the wall, its two front legs in the air. This way I can see the Fullers in the hallway. Jack Fuller hands Mom a cup of hot coffee.


    "If you are trying to get me to say something bad-" Ava res at me, her tone cold and vicious.


    "They areing," I nce at Ava and she instantly bites her lips. She knows how unlikely that is, but still,


    she dares not to risk it.


    101 Ava''s Feat


    "Does it ever tire you? To y a role ALL your life?" I shake my head, taunting her coldly. I can''t imagine doing something like that. It''s exhausting. Maybe that''s why she is so mean and nasty in front of me - she needs an outlet of her true self, and to whom better than the adopted sister who nobody cares or would


    believe?


    "Open the door!" Ava demands. I snort coldly, erging the gap so Ava could also see her parents. The fullers look over at me with slight confusion, but remembering where they are, Mom sends over an encouraging smile, and Jack Fuller looks away from me. He has always looked at me that way since I was too young to understand any of that. It''s a hatred rooted deep in his heart, fear even. But I don''t know what on earth could get him, a rich, powerful, decisive man to hate or fear a little girl who only recognized him as her own father. "What did you tell Sebastian?!" Ava''s cold voice snaps me out of my memory.


    "What?" I frown. Nothing recently, nothing but "sign those damn papers" over and over again, actually. Is that a crime, too?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "You told him the truth, didn''t you?!" Ava nails her eyes on me, true fear and anger burning in there, Otherwise why would hee and ask if I could do something like buy your life?!"


    22

 Chapter 102

    102 My Kind Of Fun Scarlett''s POV


    Ohh, now that makes sense. No wonder why Ava would reach out to me, at the price of painting at peaceful illusion in front of Mom between us no less. She panicked because she thought Sebastian had a glimpse of her true color. Wait, no, that doesn''t make sense at all.


    That wasn''t like him at all, Shouldn''t he be beating the shit out of Liam Ryan for smearing the name of his pure angel? Finally, after all these years, Ava stepped on a line that even his blind love couldn''t make him look the other way?


    Now this is my kind of fun, to see that Ava actually understands what fear is.


    "I seem to remember that you said it wouldn''t matter even if I told him the truth, and he will no matter what," I tilt my head at Ava, "That night when you showed off to me about how he proposed to you, remember? In fact, you dared me to tell him-" will love


    you


    "You bitch!" Ava snaps at me, but she keeps her face straight. I nce at Mom, and she moves her vicious death stare away from me.


    "I''ll help you leave the city," Ava suddenly says, "Divorce him, and I''ll help. I can even help you find your real parents. You have been sneaking around Dad''s study, I know."


    "Seriously? I mean, fool me once." I snort, not falling for her trap this time, "Scheming for your whole life, and this is your solution when you realize that you are losing him? Even a promise solid as gold is not enough to outshine your true color, what does that tell you, sister?"


    I bet the ne would crash if Ava was the one who arranged it for me. Getting bitten or is quite enough.


    "I don''t want to leave the city anymore," I enjoy the fire in her eyes that my taunt lights up. "I want to stay and watch how your true color burns through the skin you stole from me bit by bit, and how will see everything that you got by scheming gets away from you like sand you can''t grasp!"


    "I stole from you?!" Ava''s calm mask finally cracks. Her face twists as her body straightens like the snake it is, "You should never have existed! You dipped in MY parents'' love, you dipped in a luxurious-life that didn''t belong to you, and you dipped in a man that''s beyond your reach! You are the thief and you would be nothing if it weren''t for MY family!"


    I never knew Ava felt this way.


    This is the first time I realize that, in our tragic feud all these years, Ava was mean and horrible, but she wasn''t who started it.


    Jack Fuller was. Maybe even Anna Fuller, partly, for allowing this


    distorted "family" to exist.


    They took me home just to feel safe for having a daughter whose life was continuously under threat. If they had told me it was a deal, maybe it wouldn''t feel this bad. I would have dealt with them just to


    survive anyway, and I wouldn''t have felt I was stripped of a family, and Ava wouldn''t have felt threatened by an intruder.


    102 My Kind Of Fun


    I suddenly feel tired. I don''t even have a reason to hate them. I just want to leave.


    "Even if it wasn''t me, Jack Fuller would have found you another blood vessel," I say calmly, "but that one is your dad''s fault. He took me home as a ve, but he gave me the fake title of an adopted daughter. If he didn''t lie to the both of us, you wouldn''t be distorted to such by jealousy, and I wouldn''t be drowning in


    resentment."


    Ava opens her mouth in shock, not expecting this from me.


    The old me would have argued with her, and I only see how ridiculous I was now. I never had the position to fight for the love of her family.


    "YOU stole from ME. Let''s make that clear. You bullied me for years and you lured me here to my death. I intruded into your family, but I have saved your life more than a dozen times in the past, and it was my bone marrow that cured you, Ava Fuller," I find peace saying this finally, "I won''t tell the police that you lured me with the intent to kill, but that''s thest payment of my debt."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I''m done with you Fullers. For real this time.


    "Mom, I''m going home," I leave Ava in the room, calling her that maybe for thest time, "Ava sort of apologized, and I forgave her. It wasn''t her fault."


    She WAS a pathetic victim in Jack Fuller''s doing. It was all but a stone-cold lie, and I was hurt because! believed. At the end of the day, I didn''t lose anything that wasn''t mine.


    I can finally move on now.


    2

 Chapter 103

    103 Grew Up With Love Scarlett''s


    POV


    "Are you sure you are okay? You can cry if you want to Adrian asked for the third time I got back into his car. I told him he didn''t have to wait for me, but he was still where he parked when I came out, just as surprised as I was when he saw me.


    I''m not that sad. Not like when I found out about the truth of my "family", about how each one of them betraded me and wanted to cut things off me. They bought my life for their beloved daughter, what''s so wrong in that?


    I''m actually happy now that their daughter is finally cured. They don''t need me anymore.


    "Ava is perfectly okay now. Her status is stable," I tell Adrian, feeling a long-lost lightness, "Maybe they won''t even chase after me if I were to tell them that I''m leaving."


    "She''s cured only by exploiting you!" Adrian rolls his eyes,ining resentfully


    "I mean, to think about it, they paid for my life and my education, I would have dealt with them if they straight up told me that the condition would be providing her my blood and bone marrow, or more, your know?" I''m surprised at how my whole life is such a big joke, yet I''m able tough at it, genuinely, "For an orphan who might not have a decent future, don''t you think I also got a lot out of it?"


    "If they no longer need your blood, then you don''t have to leave in such a hurry," Adrian suggests with a cautious tone, "You have friends here, and a job, need I remind you?"


    "There are so many better stories out there than my t true love romance!" I lie back into the seat,ughing with him, "From one to ten, how much did your misced affection y in that decision? I want


    to know."


    Adrian shoots me a intive re, but infected by my good mood, heughs in the end: "...Five....


    "I knew it!" I hit him on the shoulder, rolling my eyes to the sky. He puts on a painful look, umbling something about that only got me a ticket to his office, h, h, h.


    I can''t hear it. I''m drowning in the lightness of a huge burden off my shoulders. This is the ce where I threw out my torn flight tickets with Aurora not so long ago. That time even the bright sun out there in the sky looked dim because I was mourning over my lost freedom.


    Now I have got it? Even the ck cloud over us looks artistic!


    I have got my health, my education and my ability to support myself, my friends who care about me, and a real family waiting for me on the other side of a few-hour-long flight! I have got my freedom, AND got the weight of Ava''s life off my shoulder! Nothing could ruin such a day because no one could stop me, not even Sebastian.


    Goodbye, my first, and ever, love. It wasn''t the best one, but it started with me being saved. I''m d I grew up with love in my chest, and maybe one day, I could smile when I remember the boy who saved me.


    "What happened to your hard?" I ask, suddenly noticed a cut on the joints of his right hand. To look at it closer, his joints all look red.


    "Nothing..." Adrian raises his right hand briefly with an indifferent nce, adding when he sees my


    suspicious eyes, "Would you believe me if I told you I put my fist through a wall?"


    "Because...of me?" I flinch backward, murmuring. Good thing I''m leaving, which would be easier for him to shake off the "phantom limb" of liking me.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Adrian shoots me a resigned look before bursting intoughter, "Just an ident!"


    Ohh. I roll my eyes. He totally got mel


    "Do you


    think I could risk telling Aurora and Lilith about my leaving?" I pull out my phone, but not dare to dial, "Call me paranoid, but you have no idea... One summer I told ONLY Aurora about an escape, and Jack Fuller found me at night on the same day..." "It''s fine, I''ll tell them once Ind," I close my phone, making up my mind, "They cane to visit after. They won''t be mad...right?"


    "I''m sure they will understand," Adrian says, ncing at me, "I don''t think Jack Fuller can reach his hand far enough into the system, but I didn''t book anything so there is nothing to be traced. We will get your ticket over the counter, and everything else you can rece." That''s the n. All my stuff is with Aurora. She can bring them to me whenever it''s convenient for her. This is it, and nothing can go wrong!


    ""Miss Fuller?"


    I froze when a guy in a ck suit and sunsses approached me by the gate of the airport right after I got off Adrian''s car when he went parking.


    "Boss told me to wait for you."


    Blood drains from my face.

 Chapter 104

    104 It''s A Date Scarlett''s POV


    I stare at him, my body freezes because my brain is processing too many questions to give any order.


    Did Jack Fuller send him? Why does he still want me to stay?? How did he even know I was here???! didn''t tell anyone, and it was as abrupt and out of expectation as it can be! Ava? Gabriel? Sebastian? None of them knows! Not even Aurora and Lilith! "Scar, breathe!" Adrian shakes me, and I turn to him slowly, tears blurring my sight, "This is Mateo, my secretary. I''m sorry I scared you, but you need to breathe. Scar!"


    I gasp, supporting myself against his car, blinking as my stunned brain slowly gets around it. Water flows down my face.


    "I thought-" I say, only to bite my lips. My voice is twisted. One more word and I will burst into a loud cry.


    "I know, I know..." Adrian hugs me, petting me on the back gently, "You are okay, you are safe... sorry, but they are not here to catch you..."


    I''m really


    I can''t believe how stupid I was, and now I can''t look up from Adrian''s arms, especially at his stunned secretary. Pretty sure he is staring at me with just as shocked and scared look as I had. "Let''s find a ce to sit-


    "I''m fine," I jump out of his arms, still having the pure fear of Jack Fuller''s mening for me vividly in my mind. "Let''s get the tickets first. I just want to leave... as fast as I can."


    "Okay." Adrian looks worried, but he doesn''t object, "Mateo, do you have the card?"


    "Take this card. You will need it to settle down," Adrian walks into the lobby with me, followed by his secretary who hands me a debit card, "This is your sry ount, registered by thepany. You get only the first month in advance, okay?"


    I almost said no until I heard his unnecessary long exnation. "Thanks...really," I take the card, suddenly assured about my unknown adventure. Money is not everything, but it provides security more than any luggage.


    Adrianes back with two tickets in his hand. I hesitate before reaching over for them. He dodges my


    hand.


    "I''ming with you," Adrian says with a dominant tone, "Just for a few days until you can settle down."


    "I don''t-" I shake my head and he already turned and started striding for the security line.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    His damn long legs! I can barely keep up as I basically jog beside him, "Adrian, I''m serious! I can''t let you do-"


    "You promised you''d help me with Aurora," He nces at me, and when his eyesnd on my legs, a smirk crawls onto his lips, "I don''t imagine she would be too happy if sheter found out that I''let you go to a new city with nothing on you, alone." "I literally have a new debit card assigned by a billionaire!" I hiss at him, but fail to snatch the tickets from him.


    104 It''s A Date


    #


    "How about this, shorty," Adrian raises his hand as he stops at the end of the security line, taunting me, Once we get on the ne, you can let your best friend know that I flew you out of the city, and she can follow us to North Dakota, where I will be able to spend time with her. How''s that, my wingman?"


    Huh. That...actually sounds like a great idea.


    "But yourpany-"I frown, remembering how busy Aurora is every day. She doesn''t look like the chief of apany, but a cheapbor of the lowest rank, considering her breakfast is usually a slice of bread. "They will survive without me for a few days," Adrian squints his eyes, seeing through me, "Aurora just got a wholepany assigned to her, with a bunch of old heads to tame. It''s natural if she is twirling around."


    I cock my eyebrows at him: "Paying some attention to her, huh? While you were in love with me"? Hmph!" He rolls his eyes, so mad that heughs. "That''s not taking it into your grave-you know what, never mind!" "Uh-huh," I nod with a disbelieving look and he rubs his face in frustration.


    "I keep an eye on a lot of things-!" Adrian whines after a while, still bothered about my "usation", "just happen to know-"


    "Adrian," I cut him off, his eyes follow my sight, and the smile fades from his face.


    Walking toward us is Jack Fuller, followed by four bodyguards.

 Chapter 105

    105 Jack Fuller''s Compromise Scarlett''s POV


    His men haste up their steps and surround us, all in straight faces with their eyes hiding behind cold. sunsses, "...Adrian...?" My voice is shaking.


    "Take the tickets," Adrian puts them in my hand, standing in front of me, "You will be okay. Nobody can touch you today, so long as I''m here."


    "Mr. Dunn," Jack Fuller nods at Adrian with a smile, "Fancy seeing you here."


    "I guess I can say the same to you," Adrian blocks me with his body, "Where are you traveling to, Mr. Fuller, if I may ask?"


    Jack Fuller curves his lips scornfully, but then he answers tamely: "North Dakota."


    My stomach drops. He is here for me, and he knows what I''m up to. I knew he was crafty with a ck heart, and I just watched how he tamed Ava. But still. Never have I been more frightened by this man I once called Dad than at this moment. I feel like I could never get out of his grasp.


    "Scarlett,e home with me," Jack Fuller took a side step, looking at me right in my eyes, "This is for your own good, trust me."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I won''t, never again.


    I''m actually surprised that when ites to it, we can have such a calm conversation about it: "Ava is all but cured. Please, you don''t need me anymore."


    For a moment there, I thought I saw some emotion in his eyes, something soft and gentle: "Scarlett, I''m not doing this just for Ava. What you are looking for is not in North Dakota."


    "You found me there, I know!" I insist. I normally don''t believe Ava, but if Jack Fuller rememb her slip of the tongue for so many years, then it definitely means something.


    Jack Fuller signs, and the next moment, all the warmth in his eyes is gone.


    "What you are looking for does not exist," He says, his voice cold as ice.


    What does that even mean?! I''m looking for my real parents who would love me. I''m looking for a home that shelters me because of me, not for my blood or sweat or any value I might provide. Even such a request does not exist? What does not exist? Only Ava deserves love, and I don''t?!


    My brain sounds the rm but I refuse to listen. Adrian shoots me a worried look, and I dart my eyes


    away.


    I''m looking for a fresh start," I don''t believe him, not even a word, and there is no point arguing with him, If you really care about my welfare as you said, then you should let me be."


    Jack Fuller grits his teeth, so hard that his face twists. Normally this means he is really, really angry. I used to shiver at that look when I was little, but I''m not the little orphan girl that he could bully with the


    title of "father" anymore! He is NOT my father! I want MY father, a father who would really care about me!


    105 Jack Fuller''s Compromise


    Trying to intimidate me for a long, Jack Fuller realizes his magic is not working today. He lets out a sigh and asks: "Do you really have to do it this hastily? You don''t even know where to look. How about youe home, and make a sound n first?"


    I hesitate. Is he, Jack Fuller, the dominant patriarch in the family really making apromise to me? If budge, could I really keep up a harmonious surface in the "family" and live my life in peace?


    "If I make a n first, then you would let me go?" I ask him with an uncertain tone.


    "Yes, I-" Jack Fuller nods, but Adrian suddenly cuts in-


    "What a huge difference does it make if she stays in the city for a few days longer?"


    I flinch at Adrian''s cold tone, scared by the indication in his words. Yeah, if Jack Fuller really is okay with letting me go, then what can a few days do? Ava won''t be needing me anytime soon, not in a few days. There is no special asion happening in a few days. And it''s not like he loves me so much that he just needs a few more father-daughter days.


    I don''t want to think in the darkest direction, but what could he do in a few days...


    ...but to wipe clean all the faint traces after twenty years of the family I''m looking for? The one that he just imed to not exist?


    I swallow hard, feeling my limbs cold and my heart pumping fast when I realize the dark truth. If not for Adrian, then I would have fallen for his trick, again!


    2

 Chapter 106

    106 Scarlett''s Debt


    Scarlett''s POV


    He doesn''t want me to find my real family. Of course not. He wants me to be bound to his city, to Ava, for life! And whether I''m happy or suffering in the process, he does not care.


    Look at Jack Fuller''s cold face, I can''t begin to understand why he hates me so much. I''d understand it if Ava needs me. What he did wasn''t decent, but at least he did out of love for his daughter. Why stop me now?


    My blood type is rare, but it''s not like I''m the only one. Every state has its own RH-blood bank established, and ours is one of the best. So long as Ava''s demand is within the ordinary range, it won''t be a problem for a rich family like the Fullers. So why keep me here?


    "I don''t need a n because I''m not in a hurry to find my real parents," break the awkward silence after Adrian''s question, "Sebastian is marrying Ava, so I don''t want to be in the same city and bless my sister with my ex-husband. Is that reasonable?" Jack Fuller narrows his eyes: "You would be willing to divorce him?"


    "On the condition that you let me go, today," I bargain.


    "Why are you so stubborn all of a sudden?" Jack Fuller is losing his patience, "All these years, have I ever treated you unfairly?! You got the best school, best clothes and cars, all the things that your friends are jealous of. What''s with the wronged face as if the whole world owes you?! I raised you as my daughter, and this is how you pay me back? To see me as an enemy who is nothing but evil?!"


    It''s things like this that wrong me.


    106 Scarlett Det


    #


    All that I was given, it was made clear that it was kindness that I had to pay back. That I don''t deserve it, and I only got it because of their generosity. And everything Ick but demand, like respect from my siblings and love from my family, it''s greedy talking. They didn''t give me a fucking family, and they can''t tolerate me to say the truth.


    "You don''t owe me, but I don''t owe you either," I take a deep breath to keep my tone steady, "You raised me, but whether as a daughter or not, you know better than anyone. I''m leaving, and you have no right to stop.


    me."


    "You-"


    "You bitch! How could you say such hurtful things to Daddy?!" Ava''s shrill suddenly cuts into the battlefield. I didn''t even notice when she joined us.


    Mom came, too. She stands on the side, frowning as she tries to pull Ava to her side. Ava swings her off, angry like a little lion defending her dear father. And the father stands there with a sorrowful face.


    I look around, and I see judging eyes from all around.


    Again I''m the evil bullying this nice family. Again I''m the unreasonable making a scene.


    "I just want my own family," I ignore Ava, nailing my eyes on Mom, keeping my shaking voice as stable as I can, "I just want a family that can spare me some love. Is that so horrible... Mom?" "Don''t you dare talk to Mom! Didn''t you hurt her enoughst time when yoush out at her?!" Ava charges up and tries to push me, but Adrian blocks in front of me and she halts at a distance. She backs a step and raises her voice for the whole crowd: "MY parents.


    100 Scarlett''s Debt


    raised you for twenty years, got you a luxurious car, a full closet of expensive clothes of brands! And now you im that they were never your parents?! Then pay up! Pay the millions of dors you owe!"


    I fucking have enough of her act!


    "I do NOT fucking owe you a cent!" I clench my teeth, feeling a me burning fiercely in my chest, "All these years I donated blood for you because ''that''s what family do'', if anything, YOU owe ME! The bully and the bone marrow aside, just the blood I have given your daughter over these years, counting by a low average of ten times a year, it mounts to TWO fucking hundred times! That''s 8000 blood that you can''t buy easily with money, not to mention all the times my blood pulled her back from death! So stop telling me that I owe a stupid fucking debt, and just fucking let me go!"


    "You would have died if I didn''t take you back," Jack Fuller''s cold, calm voice rocks my world way harder than Ava''s shout, "So yes, you do owe me, a lot."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 107

    107 Letting Go


    Sebastian''s POV


    I got into a fight with Adrian.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I saw Scar with Adrian in the parking lot talking, happily. I could have gone and given her the files. It has been in my car where I basically live these days. I didn''t. I wasn''t in a hurry to cut the only connection between me and Scar.


    I followed their car, not sure what I wanted out of it. Another talk after


    Adrian sends her home? What could another conversation do? Everything I do right now only pushes her further away. But I followed them like a lost kid.


    Adrian the jerk soon spotted me and lost me in the traffic. He was a racer, the one thing I could never win him with.


    When I caught up with him, Scar already went to see Ava. I admit, I was upset. Ava wasn''t in any urgent need, and he shouldn''t have let her go. Jack Fuller doesn''t care whether Ava needs it. He would drain Scar no matter what.


    His daughter''s illness nted a hunger for Scar''s blood deeply in him.


    I demanded why he let Scar do that and he punched me, shouting something about I didn''t have the right to ask him that.


    His punch doesn''t hurt as much as the fact that Sear trusted him with her secret.


    She doesn''t like pity, so she never mentions to people about any of this.


    But she trusted him with him. Him. A man she had barely met a handful of times. And she showed him her deepest, darkest scars that she doesn''t even show me. She has neverined to me about feeling like a blood vessel before. I thought she didn''t like Ava so she would


    107 Letting


    make a fuss about it, but that was all


    I didn''t know she felt trapped and used, like object.


    I guess it''s because she did all that for me. She thought she was earning a chance from me, and I totally tricked her.


    I should let her go. I want to amend all the harm I have done her, but if leaving is what she wants, then...I should let her go.


    I sit in my car, the files that end the period of my life that has Scar in it, and I just realize it''s almost my whole life. I have known her my whole life. She never confessed her feelings for me, but I knew about it way before she brought that deal to me. If I were not sensitive to her admiring stares in middle school, I definitely understood her hurtful look in the next three years whenever I was with Ava.


    I knew of her feelings, and I ignored them as "rightful punishment", for her trying to get attention in the wrong way....


    I close my eyes as if not seeing myself would ease the shameful guilt, but no. The guilt and shame were still there, gnawing my heart.


    I watched Scaring out to Adrian, and I watched them driving off. Part of me wanted to give them my blessing. I might not see eye to eye with Adrian on a lot of things, but he does love Scar. He jumped after her on that abandoned building, and he would have fallen with her if we didn''t collide into each other.


    But part of me wanted to run him off the road and take Scar back into my car. Anything to keep her mine.


    She was mine. So easily and so determinedly mine. She loved me with such passionate that I don''t know how tond without it. How is that fair?!


    In the end, I followed them to the airport. I don''t believe Adrian could give up his empire he fought his whole life for and just up and leave


    23


    with her. But I can. The moment she leaves by herself, then it''s my chance.


    I still have a chance...right?


    But they didn''t give me that chance. I watched Adrian buy two tickets, and I watched them go together talking andughing. I got a random ticket and followed when I knew it was for nothing.


    I didn''t even know what I was doing.


    I grip the files in my hand, practicing my lie over and over. I''m here to give her what she wants. Nothing but.


    When the Fuller appeared I didn''t even move. I hid in the far corner I was in. Adrian was more than capable of protecting her, if he wanted to. If he failed...


    Then he doesn''t get to keep her.


    I wished he could fail.


    But not in the way it did. Not with Scar''s blood draining from her face in a horrified look at Jack Fuller''s some calm words.


    What''s Adrian the useless doing?!

 Chapter 108

    108 The Sound Of A Heart Breaking Sebastian''s POV


    "...what do you mean...?" Scar''s voice shakes with fear when I get close. She shoots me an indifferent nce like she doesn''t see me at all. Her eyes are red in tears, and her fists shaking.


    What could Jack Fuller possibly say to her? She wasn''t this upset even when she gave me those files.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "You have always thought I faked your adoption file," Jack Fuller says with a heavy sigh, "You were right. I didn''t adopt you from the orphanage. I found you in North Dakota, in your mother''s cold arms."


    "You are lying!" Scar hisses at Jack Fuller like a hurt little kitten. Her ears would fly backward if she had any. She shakes her head and tears fall down but she doesn''t even feel that. She turns to grab Adrian''s shirt with a wronged look, and I re over at Adrian. "Take her out of here," I tell Adrian before I turn to Jack Fuller, "You don''t have to do it here, not like this."


    I don''t know about Scar''s past, but Jack''s opening doesn''t sound like a nice story.


    Adrianplies, holding Scar by her shoulders, and enters the security line. Not too many are in front of them, but it''s not like they could fly


    over.


    "Jack," I take a step sideways, blocking him when he tried to follow," You are calling it a day, here."


    He res at me, but he is not utter a thing.


    Hispany is getting millions of loans from mine every year. Without my help, he is nothing. I knew he allowed both of his daughters to be close to me for it, and I didn''t care to help out Ava''s dad. But he doesn''t


    101 The Sound Of A T


    dare to cross me.


    "Do you know what this means to Ava?" Jack Fuller manages to keep his tone calm, but cold with a sullen look is the best he can do.


    "Ava is cured, and if Scarlett wants to go to another city, it''s within her rights," I answer, hearing my voice as cold as his. I understood him exploiting Scar a bit before. His daughter was ill, and he wanted his other daughter to help out. Not the nicest action, but it was out of love. I counted on Scar for the same reason, but it''s no longer justified.


    But things have changed. Ava is cured now, and she can wait in lines. like everyone else, if anything were to happen.


    Jack Fuller observes me with his foxy eyes. After a moment, he sighs with a slow nod: "You care about your wife, I respect that. But you don''t know what you are sending her to. Her junkie father abandoned her mother, who died under a bridge with her in his arms. You let her go now, that''s what she will find out."


    He takes a step back, looking at me right in the eyes: "I''ll leave the decision to you. I won''t intervene again."


    I know I lost this round with the old fox the moment I open my eyes. wide by instinct.


    In Jack''s eyes, I see his cold calction. He wants ME to stop Scar. If he "intervenes", he will break the cold, dark truth to her in the most humiliating, devastating way right here. If I do it, then I won''t tell her.


    Not like this.


    She will see me taking Jack''s side, and hate me for it. And she still has


    to stay.


    I can''t.


    1 thought letting Scar go was the hardest thing I had to do. I was wrong.


    This is.


    106 The Sound of


    I turn around, and not sure if it''s by ident, or if Scar felt something, she looks back right at me, her watery eyes looking at me with timid caution and slight confusion. Like a stray kitten trying to trust a human trying to get close, scared but brave, trying to calcte yet innocent.


    Like... the little Ava I saved that day.


    For a moment I cruelly wish that she has heard me and Jack, so I don''t have to choose between losing my chance with her, or breaking her heart yet again.


    Adrian looks over at me, he frowns dangerously. When I start walking over, he feels something and he pulls Scar behind him. Startled, Scar sticks her head out of Adrian''s shoulder. Her trust in him burns my eyes, and I can only keep them open as I feel the sourness turn them red as I finish my pilgrimage.


    "Sebastian," Adrian warns me with a dangerous tone.


    "I''m sor


    sorry, but you can''t have her," I raise the files in my hand, my limbs numb as my heart as I force myself to say, "Scar,e home with me, or you don''t get these, ever."


    As the shock in Scar''s eyes turns into burning hatred, I feel my heart silently breaking into pieces in my chest.

 Chapter 109

    109 Burning Pain


    Scarlett''s


    POV


    Why did he even help earlier?


    I stare at him, shocked. I thought he was better than Jack Fuller. I thought though he cared about Ava, he was decent, unlike Jack Fuller.


    "I''m not staying," I suppress my anger as it burns away my reason bit by bit, "I don''t fucking care about those files. Just remember, bigamy is a crime."


    How much of an influence does he think my feelings toward him still have on me? I don''t want to do anything to them because I don''t want to waste my time on them, not because they can still walk all over me.


    "I''m not nning on marrying Ava," Sebastian raises the file, "I just want another chance. You wanted a chance from me, and that''s all I want now


    "I gave everything for that chance!" I snap angrily. He does know how to get me, "Let''s say that you are not asking me to stay for Ava, your way of asking is to threaten me?! What do I have to lose if in this? You want to be bound to me? Be my guest!" Just one person in front of me and Adrian before we can stop all these. fucking people behind the security line. One gossipy person who is staring! I re at her, and scared by the residue of my anger, thedy looks away awkwardly. "Scar..." Sebastian grips the file in his hand, a struggling look on his face. Just by one look I could see he was not asking me to stay for himself. He wanted something else, and it doesn''t take a genius to figure out that something''s initials are AF. The gossipydy passes and I follow with Adrian behind me.


    -


    109 Burning Pain


    "Scar," Sebastian remains where he is, blocking the rest of the line, "I have leads of your real parents. You leave, and I''ll destroy them."


    Shocked and failed to believe such horrible words came out of him, I


    wheeled around and threw the only thing on me at him. Sebastian frowns and turns his head sideways, not dodging. The hard corner of my purse left a cut on his forehead, and this is when I noticed that he already had a cut on his lips. I do NOT care how he got it..


    "What did you say?!" I demand, but Adrian is faster than me. He walks up and throws the most swift punch I have ever seen. I gasp in shock, and the next thing I know, several men join this farce and we are being pulled out of the line to the side. Airport guards aside, there were other ck suits.


    "Boss!" Adrian''s secretary, Mateo hurries to his side as the two guards hold Adrian''s arms to his back. Mateo waves his hand and Adrian''s guards break him free by force, and he warns, raising a finger: "You touch Mr. Dunn again, you can count on awsuit against you. Not the airport, YOU!"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The guards in uniforms cover Sebastian with their bodies, calling for help with their walkie-talkies. Sebastian wipes the corner of his lips with the back of his hand, shooting the blood stain an indifferent look.


    "You go first," Adrian hints to me to get into the line. I want to, but I know from the moment he got me to attack him, I lost this round.


    Sebastian could always get what he wants from me, one way or another.


    "She can''t leave!" One of the airport guards shouts at me, "That''s aggravated assault, and she''s not going anywhere until the police are here!" 109 Buming Pan


    The other airport guards walk up to me and Adrian blocks me with an angry demand: "Shut the fuck up if you don''t know the definition of the usations you are making, or I can sue you for nder! Now go and fucking ask that victim of yours if he is pressing charges!" Sebastian darts his eyes over with a sullen look. Even if he says no, I doubt I could go anywhere. But he doesn''t say anything. He just stands there, looking at me with a desperate look.


    I murmur thanks to Adrian as I turn and run, only to run right into Ava whoes behind me.


    Out of instinct from years of training, I twist my body in thest second, and fall to the ground instead of bumping into the fragile princess. Sitting on the floor, I grab my ankle to fight the burning pain. Tears ssh into the carpet by my feet.

 Chapter 110

    ?


    110 Ava''s Pay Day


    Scarlett''s POV


    I look up in surprise, and I see Ava crying. Sobbing like a deeply wronged, perfect doll, she wipes her face but tears pour out so fast that drops keep sshing near my feet.


    Nothing good even happens when she cries.


    "Your mom begged Daddy to take you home...". Ava cries so hard that she has to gasp for air, and that breaks her words, "You want to leave so much, then leave, but Daddy saved you when your mom was turning cold because of the drugs she used! Daddy would have saved her if he-!"


    "As if I''d believe any of your vicious lies!" I snort at her lousy try, trying to stand up on my twisted ankle, "Junkie? Seriously??? You told me yourself that I was dumped at the orphanage, need I remind you!"


    Ava is never timid except when she lies. She knows ying the victim gets her what she wants, especially from Sebastian.


    I''d be stupid if I believed her.


    "That was anger talk!" Ava keeps up her poor little thing act, "I told you Daddy took you back from that trip to North Dakota, didn''t I?! He found you under a bridge and he got your post-register from the orphanter so you can have an identity. Your mom could barely move, frozen and drugged, and she was-"


    "Ava!"


    Jack Fuller and Sebastian both shout, and she cracks up more, stomping her foot: "You all want to protect her, but she is bullying you! I just want to let her know how much you have been doing for her!"


    I didn''t believe her when she cried with yet another version of the "truth", but seeing Jack Fuller''s sullen look and hearing Sebastian''s strict shout, my heart skipped a beat.


    I stare at Ava. It can be true...It just can''t!


    Finally she''s cured, and finally I got the freedom I didn''t dare to hope for. And now you are telling me my real parents are already died?


    I turn to look at Sebastian. He purses his lips and then lowers his eyes.


    His look says it all.


    "She is lying..." I stare at him, trying to keep my eyes wider as tears blur his face, "Tell me she is lying! Did you know this - this is the ''leads'' you have on my parents???! How dare you!"


    Ava is a habitual liar, but Sebastian never lies.


    She lied to me with the truth?!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I realized this is what Jack Fuller didn''t say. He would be cruel to tell me this. But not through Ava, not with her righteous act, taking the role of a straight-talking girl who is only trying to do right by her daddy.


    My world turns twirling as blood rush to my head. My ears ring so hard I can barely hear myself at the end of my shouting. "Just to keep me as a backup n for Ava you could be so cruel??! You-" My eyes go ck and I hear surprised gasps, only to realizeter that I was falling.


    But I didn''t fall this time.


    A pair of firm hands. It''s Sebastian. I can''t see yet as light spots shift in front of my eyes, but I can tell.


    "Don''t touch me!" I struggle, making no difference in front of his strength, "Adrian...Adrian..." I mumble, trying to grab him as thest straw because I feel like I''m drowning.


    What did she say? Junkie? Jack Fuller? Saving people?


    Sebastian holds me, trying to keep me standing straight. I don''t want his fucking hands on me and I just want to fucking destroy everything: "Let me go! Let go of me!"


    He holds me even tighter and I grab his arm and bite down as hard as I can. His arm trembles between my teeth and all I can feel is the sweetness of revenge.


    "Sebastian!" Ava shouts right by my ear, other people shout his name too. I curl up my body as small as I can in fear of her attack, but I don''t want to let her prince go. I just want to inflict as much pain as I can!


    "Scar! You need to let go!" Adrian''s voice sounds like it came through the water, "Don''t move! You can hurt her teeth!"


    Who''s her? Me?


    "I''m not moving." Sebastian answers simply, letting Adrian untangle me from his arm. Gasping for air after I let go, my sight is finallying back. And the first thing I see is the wet, scarlet red stain on Sebastian''s shirt. Ava hiding behind him.


    "Ava Fuller!" I shout in panting, and Ava lets out a scared yelp, turning to run. Jack Fuller opens his arm and she dives right in.


    She has taken too much from me, and no one can protect her today!

 Chapter 111

    111 Come And Beg Me


    Scarlett''s POV


    "Scar, I''m sorry-" Sebastianes up, trying to hug me.


    "I don''t fucking care for your apology," I cut him off, cutting pieces off him with my eyes, "She is a lying bitch, and she is paying for it, TODAY!"


    ""Scar," Adrianes between me and Sebastian in a protective


    posture, whispering to me, "You are hurt. I''ll deal with Ava Fullerter, but now-"


    "It''s okay," I push him away gently, "it will only take a minute."


    He looks worried, but he purses his lips and just stays by my side as a silent guard.


    "Did you sign them?" I point at the folder in Sebastian''s hand, "Give me."


    He flinches with a reluctant look.


    My whole world turns red at his move. I swear to God! I take a deep breath to hold in the firing bursting out of me: "I''m fucking staying, so give me the fucking folder!" "Scar, you are in shock-" Sebastian stops his words when I re at him. right in his eyes. I don''t know if my eyes are bleeding, but the whole. world looks red. "You used the file to stop me, Sebastian Knight, and you wille begging me for it!" I rip the folder from him, "Now back off!"


    He doesn''t move and I push him away or rather, I push myself away. from him, stumbling my way to Ava Fuller. Sebastian tries to follow, and Adrian stops him.


    Ava shrinks in Jack Fuller''s arms, shivering with fake fear. That''s the look she has everytime she ys the victim sessfully, and got me in


    111 Come And Beg Me


    trouble.


    I''d love to see her peeling off her innocent mask herself today.


    "How long have you known?" I ask her, my tone so quiet and calm that even myself is surprised.


    "I''m sorry..." Ava murmurs, holding Jack Fuller tighter, "I was angry... You were hurting mom and dad, and you know that! Could you just...be nicer to them? I''m willing to share my parents with you! Please, just stop with this..." What a perfect act. If I wasn''t sure she did it on purpose before, I''m sure


    now.


    She literally yelled at me for intruding her family only a couple of hours.


    ago.


    Jack Fuller res at me, petting Ava like she is a scared animal. Annal Fuller stands behind the loving father and daughter, sobbing in silence. She is not looking at me. I look back, and I see Sebastian''s worried look. I smirk at him. "Watch," I mouth him.


    "Do you know what this is?" I raise the file to Ava. She looks at Sebastian. I don''t know his reaction, and I couldn''t care less. I pull out the file and throw the folder to the side.


    Ava flinches as if that move scares her.


    "This is two shares of divorce papers, signed by me AND your Sebastian," I say one word after another, watching the fake fear in her eyes reced by real shock, "This is the price he paid to keep me imprisoned, and you know what? You got it!" "What?!" Ava darts her eyes between me and Sebastian, a pleasant surprised look on her face, "Sebastian, why didn''t you tell me when I asked you to-"


    111 Come And Beg MeContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I rip the papers into halves, and Ava takes a sharp gasp.


    "Are you crazy?!" She snaps at me.


    "What? Off with your scared little innocent angel act?" I snort coldly at


    her, tearing the papers into pieces, "You wanted me to stay with my happy family, and build a home with my loving husband. Isn''t that why you told me the truth?"


    "No..." Ava''s eyes move with the moves and I tear them smaller and smaller, "No! How dare you! No...Seb can sign another-"


    "He can, but I won''t!" I throw the pieces at her face, and though Jack Fuller tries to pull her, she dives at the pieces, trying to catch them with desperate effort, "You want it? Come begging and I might grant you


    one!"


    Ava flop to the ground, trying to gather as many pieces as she could, genuine tears breaking out as her eye sockets turn red for the first time today: "How could you...you bitch!"


    "Wait, what''s this sour tone?" I smirk at her, "Is this how you address your sister? I thought you wanted me to stay, didn''t you?"


    Ava res at me with a pure vicious look, and the next second she nces in Sebastian''s direction, and her face cracks. She puts on her pitiful puppy dog eyes, but Sebastian is not hurrying over to pick her up. "You can look at him all you want," I curve my lips at Ava, mimicking the evil tone she uses on me, "Just remember, he is your brother-inw, forever."

 Chapter 112

    112 The Voice Of Angel


    Scarlett''s POV


    "He won''t..." Ava grips the torn pieces in her fists, mumbling to me. I don''t know about others, but I certainly see viciousness in her eyes.


    "What''s that?" I raise my voice as I pull out my phone, shooting a featured video for the drama queen, "Please, you are not saying you are into the husband of your sister, are you?"


    "Stop that!" Seeing me shooting, Ava covers her face like a vampire exposed under the sun. The camera wakes up her acting spirit, and she snaps out of it.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jack Fuller walks up and pulls her off the ground, a little rougher than


    necessary.


    "Mad at her now?" I turn my camera at Jack Fuller, "You weren''t exactly upset when she came to me with the cruel truth about my family. You only see how shameful she is to your family name now?"


    Jack Fuller shoots me a re, reaching for my phone. I dodge backward quickly, and Adrianes up fast, standing in front of me. His hands casually put in his pants, looking harmless. Jack Fuller halts his steps cautiously.


    "Scar, please, don''t do this..." Anna Fulleres to Jack Fuller''s side, clinging onto his arm as if she could restrain him. She never could. She is just a vine living off her husband. She was loved, but that was all. Shel couldn''t change his mind in any way, or he would have been so horrible.


    to me.


    "You put a roof over my head, and Ava ruined that home for me," I tell Anna Fuller, looking right into her eyes. She dodges my eyes and I turn to Sebastian, "I built one for us, and you broke it into pieces."


    1


    112 The Voice Of Angel


    Sebastian''s throat rolls and I don''t give him a chance to speak as I look. away, looking at the Fullers one after anouier:


    "And now, you took the one home that could be mine, in the most cruel way possible. You can be happy now because I''m going anywhere. I will stay, and you will regret that you could have dodged my revenge by letting me leave in peace today and you failed to do so, out of your ridiculous, horrible greed and fear. You have imprisoned me for years in the name of love and family, but that ends today. I''ll stay within your reach, and I''ll die before letting you take another drop of blood from


    me."


    I''ll be there if Ava needs blood again, just tough and watch life drains


    from her!


    Anna Fuller bursts into a hysterical wailing, and Jack Fuller pulls her into his arms. I thought he would death stare me but he is not. He has a regretful look on his face, whether genuine or fake I do not care. "Adrian, let''s go."


    Sebastian follows me for a few steps. I nce at him and he stops. Aval stands by her father''s side, her head kept low as if knowing she messed up today. The Fuller couple hug each other tight in silence, not looking at me as I leave.


    I''d love tosh out more but I can''t. My belly is hurting like hell, and I dare not show that in front of them.


    "Can you give me a minute?" I stop in front of a restroom. This is as far as I can go without bending over at the pain, "You should leave. I can. get home on my own."


    Adrian wants to object but I can''t hold back myself anymore. I dash into the restroom, lock myself in a cube, and let tears burst out of me.


    Just like back when Ava first "identally" slipped out the fact that I


    112 The Voice Of


    was adopted to me.


    I felt like I lost my home that day, that the people I had been calling mom and dad weren''t my real parents, and suddenly all the times when they took Ava''s side were no longer "teaching me to love my sister", but because they never loved me. Today feels like that, and worse.


    Before I just lost a home, but today, I lost THE one home that I could take for granted. I don''t have to be the daughter of the Fullers, but today, I''m the daughter to no one. I was, and I was ripped of that right even before I knew I had it. There isn''t anyone for me in this world now. I be a real orphan today.


    I cry so hard that my head hurts. The skin around my eyes burns because I rubbed too much. My throat hurts as if a knife cut it open and my lungs are in spasm from the gasping and sobbing. My belly hurts, too. For a moment I wished I would lose the baby just like this. I don''t want himing into this dark world that has no ce for love.


    I wish I could die with him.


    "Scar?" The soft, gentle, caring voice of an angel suddenly barges into the dark mud pool that I was drowning in.


    Aurora? But how?

 Chapter 113

    113 n For Revenge


    Scarlett''s POV


    Adrian didn''t leave. Instead, he guarded in front of the restroom and called Aurora.


    When I unhooked my door and pushed it open a slit, Aurora quickly found me. She came and buried my tear-ruined face in her chest, and hugged me tight until they could get me out of that restroom.


    They took me to the hospital for another check-up, and got me back to Aurora''s ce after they made sure me and the baby were both okay.


    I have been numb the whole process, letting them operate me like a lifeless doll.


    It had been only a few days since thest time I was in her messy living room, and I felt like several lives had passed since that night. Lilith was waiting for us, and I burst into tears when they put me on the sofa, and wrapped me in a furry nket with a mug of hot cocoa stuffed in my hands.


    I felt at home. I finally felt safe.


    I don''t know how long I had cried, but when I finally calmed down, I found them both still sitting by my side, their eyes red, too. Have they been crying too?


    "I''m sorry..." I want to bury myself in the nket out of embarrassment," I lost control. I''m okay now..."


    "You have all the right to be sad, and it''s healthy to cry," Aurora goes for the sentiment tone, wrapping her arms around me.


    "There might be some ground to sue the Fullers," Lilith says with her usual rational tone, "I need to check with my men-uhh, boss."


    Boss? Men-what?


    "Men-tor?" I nce at her in confusion, and she looks away with a bashful look, "Mentor for what-OMG Lilith! You got into thew firm?!" I nce at Aurora, and she nods with a proud smile.


    Lilith''s whole face turns scarlet red: Til tell you about itter. Right now we are here for you!"


    The street Lilith lives on is...well, let''s just say, it''s not a neighborhood that grows doctors orwyers. It grows the customers that doctors andwyers like the least the ones who are in biggest need of their service, and the ones least likely to be able to afford those


    services.


    "But hearing about that makes me feel better!" I exim, feeling my body shaking at the excitement, "OMG! That''s so great!"


    Lilith buries her red face in my shoulder, and Aurora lets out a relievedugh.


    "Ahem," A fourth voice suddenly raised, "I think it might actually be her


    hormones..."


    Ohh... Yeah, that makes sense.


    Wait?!


    I shoot my head up, only to see Adrian sitting in the armchair, alone, all the way in the other corner of the living room. Adrian?! "You-you are still here?!" I blink in shock.


    "See?!" Aurora jumps up at my words as if it''s some conditional


    reflection, walking toward Adrian with a cold face, "I told you you should leave. She doesn''t need you!"


    Oops.


    "Hmm-" I murmur after Aurora as she charges over like a fierce warrior.


    111 n For RevengeThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just want to help, nothing more!" Turning to me for help, Adrian puts. on a pitiful look, but he is not hiding his foxy smirk in his eyes.


    I haven''t figured out what made Aurora dislike him so much, and he is already summoning me for my wingman mission?!


    "Uhh-Aurora!" I take the risk of being thrown out by Aurora WITH Adrian, "Please, can he stay? He did save my life from Liam Ryan..."


    Also, I sort of promised your hand to him, so...


    "Really?" Aurora frowns with disbelief, but seeing my genuine quick nods she cocks her eyebrow: "Really?!"


    Then her eyes thatnd on Adrian turns bashful: "Hmm..."


    Adrian the fox grins at her. I find that cute, but I doubt Aurora would at such a time. And surely enough, Aurora clears her throat awkwardly, looking everywhere around Adrian but him: "Uhh--thanks, for saving Scar. That''s really..." She nods, hoping to brief through her reluctant praise of her nemesis. But Adrian wouldn''t make it easy, but just stare at her.


    Aurora''s ear tips turn red.


    "...heroic!" She finishes, ncing at me with a intive look.


    "I just did what any man would do," Adrian stands up and takes Aurora''s hand for a light kiss on the back of it, standing there and gazing at her.


    Like an idiot.


    I roll my eyes and clear my throat. Does he not see that Aurora is about to burst into me??? The two instantly look away from each other. Adrian sits down again with a satisfied smile, and Aurora escapes back to my side. "Hmm..." Lilith looks bewildered. Lilith is totally out of the situation. I


    need to catch her upter.


    "So," With a desperate attempt to avert the topic, Auroraes back to me, "Let us in on your revenge n."

 Chapter 114

    114 Overdose


    Scarlett''s POV


    Well, I don''t have one.


    I talked big, but I didn''t really have a "revenge n" in my mind. Doing people harm is a huge project, and just thinking about it exhausts me.


    "Whatever you want to do, we are here for you," Aurora says this, only to dart a weird nce at Adrian -


    She could only speak for herself and Lilith on that one, but it''s also awkward to specially exclude him from it.


    "Yeah!" Adrian pretends he doesn''t understand Aurora''s awkward nce, nodding firmly with a genuine tone, "We are ALL here for you."


    Aurora darts her eyes away, pressing her lips downward as they try to curve up as if having their own minds.


    "You are staying with me though, right?" Aurora averts the topic she started, again, "I''m trying to get Lilith toe and live here, too. Herw firm is twenty minutes walk from her, and we can have pillow fights-"


    Just within a minute, Aurora nces at Adrian in pure awkwardness twice with a look like she wants to bite off her own tongue. She is really not used to having a conversation with an outsider in our little circle. This time Adrian looks away, clearing his throat to hide hisugh.


    "Lilith, are you okay?" I ask. Adrian looks happy just with Aurora''s presence, Aurora is trying her best to give a pep talk, immersing in her burning speaker soul, and I''m having fun watching it. But among all this, Lilith looks bewildered as if something is bothering her. "I-I don''t know if this is a good time to mention this, or whether I should mention it at all but..." Lilith frowns, twisting her fingers. She is the


    111 Ovenlose


    fierce of the three of us, physically, but she can be the timidest, too..


    I think because she came from a different environn nt from me and Aurora, she has always felt a bit inferior. She is a straight shooter in the boxing ring, but she can hide a secret like "Sebastian has proposed to Ava" for years.


    "Remember thest time you kept it to yourself?" I remind Lilith, nudging her softly, "It''s us, you can say it."


    Lilith''s look is rarely serious, just like the time when she finally decided to let me in on her secret. But my reminder works well-


    "Scar, I think something doesn''t add up, the way Ava described...about your mom."


    "What do you mean?" I frown.


    "It can wait," Aurora cuts in, rubbing my shouldersfortingly, "We


    don''t have to talk about this now."


    "I''m okay," I encourage Lilith, and after hesitation, she takes a deep breath and says:


    "You said Ava said ''her face flushed red''. That''s not what an overdoser looks like. My...my mom overdosed, and I saw her dead body with my own eyes. If Ava said this, then she lied. Your mom might be a drug user, but she didn''t die using. If-if this can make you feel better."


    I knew her mom died, but I didn''t know it was such a tragic death, and certainly not that she had to watch it herself. I hug my kind, lovely Lilith, murmuring: "Thanks, that does make me feel better. I''m really sorry for your loss..."


    That DOES make me feel better. To know one good thing about my mom, not even a good thing, per se.


    "I still want to look into my real family," I suddenly say, surprising


    111 OverdoseExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    everyone including myself.


    I want to know how she died, IF she died. I want to know if she was properly buried and why she was there, alone with me. I might not want the father who allegedly abandoned me with her, but I''d still want to know who he is. I want to know where I came from.


    Maybe it''s desperate, but even knowing that she might cared about me in herst moments, that she might not have died a shameful death cant make me feel better.


    "We can look into it for you," Adrian suggests with a dominant tone," Screening it for you, you know? There is really no need for you to know anything negative about this."


    He nces at Aurora, who hods agreeingly. She knows he is right. I know that''s the way with the least damage to me, too.


    But I don''t feel like it. That''s like abandoning my mom in the cold world of dead alone. Now I know about it, I can''t look away. I want to be there for her.


    "That''s really sweet, but I want to do this," I make my decision, feeling both light and with a purpose at it, "I want to...feel rted to her. Besides, it is my responsibility. I''ll still need your help though."


    My joking tone put everyone in the room in silence.


    "You think you can take it?" Adrian finally breaks it, "You sure?"


    I nod at him, firmly.


    "Well..." Adrian tilts his head, looking straight into my eyes, "Ava could be lying about the whole thing."


    What?! I open my eyes wide in shock, staring at him as I hear my own heart pumping in my chest.

 Chapter 115

    115 Back To The Lair


    Scarlett''s POV


    What does that mean?


    I stare at Adrian as a million possibilities run around my head. How did he know? Did he know something? Is he talking about the junkie thing, or my dad, or both... I dare not go for the one direction that I''m afraid to go-


    Could it mean...that my mom can still be alive?


    "It can wait," Aurora rubs my shoulder as I apparently freeze.


    "I''m okay," I mumble, but I AM a bit out of it. I don''t feel like bursting out in tears when I hear about it again, but I don''t know if I could take it to have my hopes up only to be crushed again.


    Adrian sighs, giving me a resigned look: "This would be how you feel ALL THE TIME, if you look into this yourself. Every piece of new information, confirmed or not, will be an emotional rollercoaster. And quite frankly, I don''t think you can handle it-" "Adrian Dunn!" Aurora bursts out in anger, "How could you-?!"


    "Aurora," I follow her up to stop her, "It''s okay. I''m okay, and he is actually right. If I can''t take such a nothing news, then I can''t handle the investigation."


    Adrian looks at me with an apologetic look.


    "I''m sorry, That''s all I can say to him in front of Aurora for now, "I won''t get my hope up that easily from now on. I can handle it."


    "Your mother..." Adrian takes a deep breath, "She is likely to be dead. Whatever the truth is, I doubt Jack Fuller would dare to just steal a kid when the mom remains a loose end. So yes, you''d be better off if you


    115 Back


    can keep that in mind."


    "I understand," I nod. Aurora hugs me in silence.


    I bite my lips, feeling the little fire of hope that stings me when it''s extinguished as I close my eyes. I need to grow up, if I want to find out


    the truth about me. If I want to do this for Mom. MY Mom.


    "I can do it," I make up my mind, "If she died, then I lost her a long time. ago. I can''t lose her twice, right? I want to do something...rted to her. I want to...get to know her."


    Silence, then Adrian breaks it: "Ava first said that your mom was dead when her father picked you up, butter changed it to your mother begged her father to take you. Ava definitely lied at least once in there, and maybe both times are lies even. We can only know if we look into


    it."


    usible.


    I was too upset by Ava''s words to remember that she was nothing but a liar. But this liar knows about my family, and the good thing is, I know this liar well.


    "I need to move back to the Fullers," I think out loud, seeing a n more and more clear, "If they could get a fake birth certificate and the full thing, then it''s hard to find anything on our own, especially when we have no lead to go on with. But they do. I just need to get close to Jack Fuller''s safe."


    "And get through his security, and get his password," Adrian curves his lips into a smirk, the politeness in his tone is not diminishing any of the


    sarcasm.


    I roll my eyes: "I got into it once, then I can do it again!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You did?!" This time Adrianughs with a bit of surprise, "That''s


    actually impressive. So what did you find?"


    4 Back To The Lim


    "Well, my adoption files, obviously," I shrug, "I did it because I didn''t believe her ''slip of the tongue'', I sneaked in and tried out the password, just abination of Anna Fuller''s birthday."


    "Interesting," Adrian rubs his chin in deep thought, murmuring, "Then I''m 80% sure that what Ava said was not the truth."


    ""Why?" I frown in confusion.


    "I don''t think the safe of someone like Jack Fuller is that easy to break in, little girl," Adrian leans back on the sofa, the foxy smirk on his lips looking way more crafty than Jack Fox Fuller himself, "Whatever you saw, it''s fake." What the f-


    "Wait," I raise my hand, having a hard time processing what he is saying, "So he faked a fake adoption file? It doesn''t make sense-"


    "The day when his daughter told you about this huge secret, you figured out a high-end safe''s password and found the evidence confirming her story? It''s nted."


    Damn it! I stare at Adrian in disbelief.


    "But that''s good news," Adrian grins wider at my regretful look," because we now have a good chance at finding out the truth."


    "How?" We three blurts altogether, all staring at Adrian..


    "He coordinated the files ording to Ava''s storyst time, so he is very likely to do it again," Adrian turns the ring on his index finger, a dangerous smile on his face, "We catch him in action, and Volia-"


    He leads us to the real leads he would be burying.


    ""All we need now is a n."

 Chapter 116

    116 Loving Sister Act


    Scarlett''s POV


    I took my suitcase when I came to the Fuller''s Vi this time. Performing my debut in front of the queen of acting, I need the right.


    armor.


    I stayed at Aurora''s for a couple of days to recover - Wellll, for fun, okay?! I''m back on the movie now that I''m staying in the city. The shootings start in two weeks, so I enjoyed my limited freedom alone in the apartment, doing final edits of the script, and rxing. We managed to persuade Lilith. She is sharing the apartment with Aurora now, and they are both workaholics. They deserve each other.


    On Lilith''s second day of work the day when they''d both started to get up really early ande back superte, I dragged my little suitcase to my own battlefield.


    This time, I came FOR blood.


    Henry the doorman let me in with a smile, suspecting nothing. This is the silver lining of having hypocrites as enemies they keep the fights. inside, and it can be convenient for both parties. Ava is the first one to spot me.


    Well, I stopped by her and blocked her sunbathing. Potato, potahto.


    "What the hell are you doing here?!" Ava sts at me first thing when she sees me, "How dare you show your face after-"


    "I''m here to throw you out of your fucking room," I notice her calmly," Now get your mommy and daddy out, ''cause I don''t care for a


    meaningless talk with a liar."


    "What the fuck did you just say?!" Ava hisses under her breath, surprise.


    116 Loving


    towering over anger in her voice, "Are you losing your-"


    "I''m not losing anything," I waved my handbag at her, "just recording. So. you better watch it-"


    Ava grabs my handbag and throws It Into the pool, making a ssh that catches the attention of her friends her real friends, the mean ones. Meaning Sebastian is not here today.


    He should be in his office right now, probably cursing-Adrian is creating some small problems for him recently, making sure he has no spare time for Ava.


    "d you did that," I smile at Ava as I wave my hand, and my


    photographeres out from a close bush, a camera carried on his shoulder, "Let me introduce you. This is Lucas, my cameraman, and he will give you the type if you can be a good girl, and go get mommy and daddy." Ava''s eyes dart between me and the camera, her acting queen part taking over.


    "All my friends are here," Ava manages a perfect smile, backing away as a few guyse up with dangerous intentions, "you don''t want to hurt me here, Scar."


    "I know I do, dear sister," I grin wider than her reluctant smile, genuinely, "because you don''t know how many cameramen I brought today, and I know you won''t dare bet me on that."


    Ava flinches.


    "Liam, Ethan," Ava mumbles, and the two guys on the front line stop and look back at her.


    "Good girl," I smirk at Ava, handing my suitcase to her, "Aren''t you happy that I''m moving back in, per your wish, dear sister?"


    +25 BC


    116


    16 Loving Sister A


    Act


    Ava res at me in disbelief, but in the end, she smiles in front of not at - the camera and takes my luggage over, dragging it along as she leads the way, "I AM happy. I just hope you can be as happy as I amter!" Her words areing out more and more hostile, and my mood bes brighter and brighter at that.


    "Ohh, I will," I follow her hasty steps leisurely, "Daddy wants me to stay close, so he will be happy; Mommy wants us to make up and be a pair of loving sisters, so she will be happy. I don''t see why I wouldn''t be?" A cold snort escapes Ava. In front of a camera? Her acting skill is sliding.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I don''t think you can be loving to me," Ava puts on a sad face, giving her side to the camera as if not intentionally, "I have been nothing but nice to you, and we both know that means nothing to you-"


    I have to give it to her. She is a really good actor. She knows her way around a camera, and she designs powerful lines fast.


    "I will this time," I assure her, genuinely smiling because I know she would be exploding in the next five minutes, and that would feel GOOD," because you will beg Mom and Dad to let me take your room." "What the-?!" Ava finally stops, ring at me.


    Toote.


    I back away a step, keeping a safe distance as I smile over her shoulder: "Mom, Dad, I''m back."


    They have a horrified look as if they have seen a ghost.

 Chapter 117

    117 Ava''s Offer


    Scarlett''s POV


    "What''s this farce?" Jack Fuller grunts sullenly, his eagle eyes nailing on the cameraman sullenly, "This is the Fuller''s Vi, and he-"


    "...and he is MY cameraman. Dunn Entertainment assigned him to me, you know? For my first movie," I smile at him, and sessfully light up fire in his eyes with that, "Aren''t you proud of me?" Aurora was right. Acting with real emotions makes acting so much easier. I AM happy to see Jack Fuller irritated, which makes me smile wider, and hence, him angrier.


    Perfect!


    Anna Fuller shoots a worried look at her husband, and pausing for a second, Jack Fuller turns on his fox mode-


    "Of course I am," He opens his arms as he walks over, "I''m proud that you rejected my help only because you wanted to prove yourself. That''s, my girl."


    Watching him walk closer, I''m so grossed out that goosebumps stand. I can''t stand a hug from him. I''d throw up.


    I think Jack Fuller knows that, and that''s exactly why he is doing this.


    He is so many levels above Ava.


    "I''m here because Ava begged me to move back," I have to throw my bomb earlier than nned, "But I wasn''t sure if you''d allow it. Would you...DAD?"


    He pauses for a second, turning to look at Ava. I take my chance and walk up to Mom for a hug before I stay by her side.


    Jack Fuller knows better than to make the same move twice just to


    +25 BON


    repel me.


    "I did NOT!" Ava blurts angrily, "You lying bi


    With just one re, Jack Fuller sessfully shuts her up.


    "You did! How could you say that!" I act with no emotion, saying the lines with a t face, "I have evidence-ohh, you threw my phone into the pool... I guess it''s gone now..."


    I can''t act. Seriously. I think everyone could tell I was acting because. even my cameraman was having a hard time holding hisugh back.


    But Anna Fuller falls for it - or, she is very used to take things as literal and ignore the facts right under her nose: "Of course Ava wants you back! I''m just happy that you finallye around, Scar."


    "Thanks, Mom," I find it harder to smile at her than at Jack Fuller, "The shooting starts next week, so I might need Alfred to drive me around for the next couple of months, is that okay?"


    "Of course!" Anny Fuller agrees with no hesitation, smiling genuinely.


    She loves giving what she is capable of anything material to make her feel like she is also giving me "love". When I faint for donating blood, she would praise me and buy me good stuff, then secretly buy twice as much for Ava, then Ava would sneakilye and brag to me about it.


    Ava can''t stand me getting anything, and that''s what this is about.


    Anny Fuller is not my target. I can''t hate her, and I hope to never see her again once this is done.


    "Mom!" Ava gasps in shock, "Alfred is Daddy''s driver!"


    Before I would take Ava''s love for Jack Fuller as one of the few


    genuineness out of her. But nowadays, I feel more and more like that''s just another good weapon to use for her to paint her image and manipte.


    "We have three drivers around here, we can spare one for Scar," Annal Fuller puts on her parental tone, "she earned such a good opportunity on her own, she deserves some reward."


    Ava looks like she''s about to cry.


    Wait, I haven''t even served the main dish yet.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Wee home, Scarlett," Jack Fuller exhausts his patience, "This ce will always be your home."


    While I knew the Fullers would pretend that we didn''t just have a huge fallout, I''m still amazed to see it, every time. I mean, this is how they dealt with it every time I was caught running away. Nothing "happens" at the Fullers.


    "Ava also offered me her room," I say, trying as hard as I can to notugh, "I wouldn''t want to but she insisted that her room is much better than the attic I used to live in, and that I need good rest for my new job-" "What did you just say?!" Ava totally lost it. She charges over for the camera but Lucas dodges her quickly, almost sticking the camera in her face. She stomps her foot, turning to Jack Fuller, "Daddy-" "...because you said you don''t want to force me to go live with Sebastian since we are going through a divorce," I finish my line leisurely, "I was so touched by that offer. Was that not true?" Ava opens her mouth like a fish onnd, unable to utter any more words.

 Chapter 118

    118 My Evil n


    Scarlett''s POV


    If there is one thing that Ava didn''t lie about, it''s her desire for Sebastian. And I''m betting on that.


    Ava pouts with big drops of tears pouring out of her. She looks at her parents beggingly, but she is not saying anything. She can''t deny my lie, because I can make it true.


    "Scar..." Anna Fuller changes into a softer tone, saying hesitantly, "You know Ava has been living in that room for years, I don''t know if="


    "I mean," I take my suitcase from Ava''s hand, lowering my eyes sol wouldn''t burst intoughter at my "sorrowful" tone, "I can leave, if that''s what you want."


    "To where?!" Ava snaps with a shrill.


    "Ava Fuller!" Jack Fuller warns, and both Anny and Ava purses their lips, "If Ava cares so much about you, then I have no problem with it." Said that, Jack Fuller turns and leaves the farce.


    Anna Fullernds her sad but merciful look on me. The look that tells


    me to take a step back in fights with Ava. The look that I have been submitting to my whole life.


    "Ava, should I stay?" I hand my suitcase in her hand, ignoring Anna Fuller.


    The farce ended with Ava dragged my suitcase into the building with a grumpy roar, bumping it on everything as she did. Verses the bumps on the ridiculously expensive furniture, I think her act hurt Jack Fuller more than me. Alfred told me the room would be ready in two hours. Honestly? With Ava''s habit of collecting clothes, I was expecting more than that.


    Thanked him, I took my iPad, and went to knock on Jack Fuller''s door.


    His study. And my target.


    Jack Fuller showed tremendous self-restraint and let me in. In fact, he left me in his study alone very soon after I made the request, telling me he had some emergency meeting.


    I don''t know if his acting has been slipping, or if it has been this awkward all my life, but now when I see his act, I wonder how I got tricked that easily before.


    He wanted me to open his safe, and he knew that was my purpose all along.


    fell" for his trap and took my chance. The password was still the one I "cracked" ten years ago. I opened the safe, took a picture of the inside without touching anything, and then I closed the door, wiping off my fingerprints. Part one, done.


    With the "recently used" password, there is a chance that I could require thepany to open the safe for me. Of course, the identity of the " daughter of the owner" is a must. Hence our n.


    Now part two.


    "Alfred, how''s my room''s cleaning going?" I waited out the two hours before I came to check, "Not that I''m in a hurry but-"


    I cock my eyebrows when I see that the room has not been touched. I knew Ava wouldn''t surrender easily, and I was counting on that.


    "I''m sorry, Miss," Alfred bows at me with a genuine tone, "I was going to get it ready for you, but there was an emergency, and Miss Ava left in a hurry. I''m not allowed to touch her things until she gets back..."


    "I understand," I nod, giving him a smile, "I''m not really in a hurry, but


    maybe you can go and call Miss Ava to see when she might be back?"


    "Of course," Alfred bows at me and turns to leave, only to pause and turn back to me with a deeper bow, "Wee home, Miss Scarlett."


    He leaves with a straight face. He is not a passionate person. He worked for the Fullers his whole life, but he still talks to them in a distant tone; He wasn''t exactly warm to me before Ava made the whole world know that I was adopted, and he was still the same to me after.


    That''s why I sent him away. I don''t want to drag him into my war.


    I go into Ava''s room the moment Alfred disappears into the hallway, and I start throwing her things out of the window. I start with her ssed collections and then her precious dresses, jewelry and all that. Five minutes into it and I''m in sweat. That''s the one thing I didn''t expect in my n-R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She has too much shit!


    I lean on the wall by the window after I threw her whole bedding out of the window, checking with my cameraman while at it - Adrian said if there is any member of my family still alive, then Jack Fuller wouldn''t want me to make the news in any way.


    This is our test. We will leak the news of "The Fuller''s Adopted Daughter Acting Out" ourselves, and then the ball would be in his court. "Are you having fun?"


    A smirky voice rises by the door all of a sudden, and I flinch at it- Sebastian.


    He came sooner than I thought. It''s okay though. Part two is basically done.

 Chapter 119

    119 Cute Little FoxThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian''s POV


    Scar has been hiding in Aurora''s ce, I know. I wanted to give her some time and space first, though I doubt if all the time and space in the world could get her to listen to anything I have to say.


    Adrian has been throwing nastyments at me recently, and I thought that was out of his feelings toward Scar at first, and I ignored him. But the moment Scar appeared at the Fullers, Adrian''s spammers almost flushed my app. That''s when I knew- They are up to something, and Scar wanted my attention elsewhere.


    I waited at my office, and surely enough not after a full hour Ava barged into my office, tears and all, saying Scar wanted her out of the family.


    I have learned my lesson by taking things at only her words.


    She has been using Scar of this and that all these years, and I believed her; she said she only mentioned giving Liam money in exchange for her own life, I did not have any evidence besides her and Liam Ryan''s story.


    But what happened the other day at the airport was different.


    As always, she had perfect reasons to "be mad", to "protect Daddy", and to "say things without thinking" when she announced Scar''s past so innocently in public. And all those could be true.


    Until she burst into tears when Scar tore down the divorce papers.


    I watched her "scared sob" turn into a twisted wail, and how real thetter is showed how fake the former is. After seeing such an


    expression of her real emotions, it''s so hard to see her usual actions on genuine anymore.


    *


    Do I even know her?


    I don''t see the innocent girl I saved in her anymore. I don''t know if that was an act, or if her whole life was. But she surely hase a long way from that


    I took her home nheless.


    I needed the excuse to see Scar. I taste that bitter thought as I follow Ava onto the stairs to see my own wife, I need to use her enemy as an


    excuse.


    I havee to see how ridiculous and arrogant and dull I have been. I have been thinking about how to apologize, to talk, to see Scar, with my own eyes, in this new light. But the moment I stop by Ava''s bedroom door- the moment I see Scar, I realize I have underestimated how much I have been missing her.


    She looks like a red-haired fairy shining under the sun, her cheeks steaming flushed as she pants. She peeks out of the window from behind the curtain like a vignt red fox, the really cute kind.


    Seeing Scar in a new light has been such a bittersweet surprise. I can''t help but drown to her more and more every second, only to see how horrible I have been clearer and clearer, and how far away I have pushed her.


    "Are you having fun?" I can''t help but tease the little red fox when she catches my eye, forgetting all about Ava hiding by the door and how she brought me here as her help.


    The room is a total wrack. Can''t believe Scar has such destructive power inside her.


    Scar looks startled, but then slowly, she nips a little china doll on Ava''s table with two slender fingers, looking at me while doing it as she sticks her hand out of the window and-


    110 Cute Little Fox


    She drops the doll, and soon a ssh soundes back. She shrugs at me: "Hmm...meh."


    I can''t help with theugh escaping me.


    I walk in, and instantly Scar gets nervous, narrowing her eyes at me as if worried that I might hurt her. I stop. Her reaction burns me. Part of me regrets hurting her so much and wants to make amends, and part of me just wants to grab her and rub the few sour weeks off. But I can''t. I can''t hurt her any more than I already have.


    I approach her slowly, slower than how you reach out for a scared stray cat. I raise my hand, and Scar almost pastes herself onto the wall due to nervousness. In the end, Ind my hand on the wall beside her.


    Pulling her into my arms was such an easy move, and now it''s the longest distance that I can''t seem to dissolve between us.


    "If you are doneshing out," I bend my head to search for her eyes, keeping my voice soft, "thene home with me? I miss you, a lot." Scar opens her eyes wide, more shocked than anything else.

 Chapter 120

    120 Second Chance


    Sebastian''s POV


    The shock in her eyes only tells me how much I have been ignoring her, how much I have taken her for granted, and how much she has been suffering for so long, that such a simple idea is surprising to her.


    She res at me, but her foggy eyes make her re less fierce, more pitiful like a wronged kitten. Her fragile look tickles me, along with her steaming red cheeks.


    I don''t want to see pain in her eyes, never again. I just want to wipe them off her eyes, in any way I can.


    tilt my head, reaching for a kiss.


    "If you dare-" Scar hisses at me angrily, her w reaching for my face. I catch her tender wrist easily, whispering in her ear: "She''s watching, no?"


    Scar hesitates, her watery deer eyes dart to the door, and I take my chance andnd my lips gently on her swan neck, finally.


    A stolen kiss, yet the sweetest ever.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I linger on her taste like a butterfly grabs on a flower. It''s stealing from the flower, but it is what the butterfly depends its life on.


    "Enough is enough!" Scar suddenly pushes me, and I have to let go. My guess is Ava left.


    I follow her push to give room between us, but not all the way. I search for her eyes and she dodges with frustration. Is it me or are her cheeks redder than a minute ago?


    "If this is your way of trying to get rid of me for Ava then you are sourly-


    "This is my way of saying that I have missed you," I catch her chin before her machine-gun-like lips can finish the clip. Such luring lips, yet it only shoots bullets at my heart now, "I''m not here for Ava."


    "You just happen to pick her up outside of your office crying, and happen to drive all the way over on a busy work day, suddenly


    remember that you wanted me home?" Scar narrows her eyes, starting another round.


    All I want to do is to stop her nasty little bullets with my own lips. But that would push her too far.


    "It''s like you have been there," I curve my lips leisurely, going with her story.


    "I see now," Scar lets out a cold snort, nodding slowly, "This is your way of ckmailing another divorce out of me? Divorce or going home with you? Nice try! I told you you will have to beg me for that, and I''m not done with my revenge!" "Your ''revenge'' is to send yourself to their of your enemies all alone, with kicking the ho''s nest being your first move?" I click my tongue, frowning at the naive girl.


    She has so many tricks waiting for me all the time, and when ites to people who would really do her harm, her n is just "attack"?


    "None of your business!" Scar hisses at me, "I know what I''m doing!"


    Even this I miss. Even the fights with her, are like treasure memories now. I hated fighting with her because she was as rebellious as ites. She is not afraid to out her thoughts.


    I never realized how clean and straight talking to her was, not until I have to think and suspect every word Ava says to me now.


    "I know you think getting close to Jack is your only way to find out the


    truth about your past. It''s not," I sigh, "Let me help you. I have easier and less dangerous ways."


    I will never forget how happy she was when she married me. She was the first bride I knew that didn''t leave her parents'' home in tears but with wild grins, telling me how she felt her whole world was brighter.


    But I put another dark cloud over her head, in the new home that she was so excited about for so long.


    She wasn''t happy here. She was happier with me. I thought so for a long time. And in the end, I made her leave me so determinedly.


    "What are you really after, Sebastian Knight?" Scar folds her arms in front of her chest, looking at me with cold eyes.


    "I want to protect you," I tell her, knowing my answer would only meet a disbelieving look. I deserve that.


    "I want another chance with you, Mrs. Knight."

 Chapter 121

    ?


    121 Deal With The Devil


    Scarlett''s POV


    If it were anyone else I would have given them a cold snort. But as much as I have been hurt by this man, I can''t deny that he was as honest as ites. If he says he wants another chance, then he means it.


    It''s the motive behind it that I doubt.


    I once held marriage sacred, but now I know. It doesn''t matter if he is doing this for Granny''s sake, for thepany''s image, for the guilt of exploiting me, or for any other possible reasons - if it''s for ANYTHING but love, it would be a disaster.


    "I don''t give out second chances," I push him away calmly, and before he continue to plea I add, "and I had been handing those out to you so much like meals of the day."


    He opened his mouth only to close it. Staring at me with deep blue in his eyes, he stands there with his throat rolling slightly. But he is not saying anything.


    What''s there to say? I have said and done everything I could and more, and they never mattered. And now only after they pushed me beyond what I could take that he finally felt guilt? How long can guilt maintain a tragic marriage, if love can only go so far?


    "Okay, no second chances, Sebastian nods lightly, giving me the ugliest bitter smile, "How about protection? I just want to help you, nothing more."


    "Help me?" Iugh, and as if myugh hurt him, he lowers his eyes. He has been on Ava''s side since forever ago, and now hees and offer "help"? I sit on the edge of the table halfway, folding my arms, "Sure, I want that dressing mirror out of the window, if you''d like."


    Sebastian looks at me with a sorrowful resignment in his eyes.


    "You are not a child. Stop throwing this kind of silly tantrums."


    That would be what he would say. That is what he has said to me for so many times that I lost count. If Ava gets upset at me, it''s because I did something wrong; and if I got upset at Ava, then I''m only throwing a tantrum.


    His words used to hurt me, and now I just want to get them out of him and rip open his ridiculous acting.


    Sebastian''s eyesnd on the mirror as if he really is thinking aboutplying with my request. I doubt he would. That dressing mirror is not cheap, and it''s his gift to dear Ava - well, at her request, but that does not make it any less than a gift.


    Sebastian grabs the tip of the mirror and pulls it out of the slit between the table and the wall. Carrying the meter- tall mirror in his hand like it''s nothing, he walks over to me with a hand in his pocket. I watch in amazement as he holds the mirror still with its foot on the window frame, his body towers over mine--Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "What''s your offer for my service?" Sebastian asks with his low bass, his soulful eyes gazing at me before lingering on my lips. It''s cheating. He knows how irresistible a good voice is to me.


    I know what he wants, and I follow his lead: "How about...a kiss?"


    He leans sideways to check out of the window before he gives the mirror a light push, and it falls off the window frame cleanly.


    Sebastian''s handnds on the wall by my ears in a pushy move. Lowering his shoulder to my level, he says with a rough whisper: "As youmand, ma''am."


    He leans in slowly and I put my arms in front of my chest to squeeze distance between us. He stops pushing, but he is not leaving either. He just paused there, looking at me tauntingly.


    He knows I wouldn''t kiss him, and he just wants to make me surrender. Jerk!


    "I''m pretty sure I paid upfront," I give him a harder push. He backs away following my force, smirking as if it''s all expected-


    "Fair. I guess we are square then."


    This easy???


    Leaning back on the closet with his hands in his pocket, a leg curled up with the tip of his foot on the ground, Sebastian curved his lips: "Now that you have used up your up-front payment, then how about we move on to the next deal?"


    I don''t like how he appears as if he is in control. He can''t control me, not anymore! Why would I ever deal with him agai-


    "I know things about your past, too, and you can get them way easier than you can from Jack Fuller." Sebastian says in his business tone, sharp with a smirk, "So, what''s your offer?"


    WTF?! Jerk!!!!!!!

 Chapter 122

    122 Ava''s Heart


    Scarlett''s POV


    This is a trap! A pure trap is what this is!!!


    "What do you know about it?" I pretend to still have things in my control, deciding to trick my way through it.


    Sebastian curves his lips as if he sees through me, but he says calmly:"


    I know that Jack Fuller took something from your mom that day he brought you back. Does this worth mean anything to you?"


    What?! My jaw drops to the ground, and he smirks, knowing he has won the negotiation.


    It does mean something to me. It means the world to me! I thought I lost her years ago, and he is only telling me now that Jack the devil Fuller has something of hers in his possession?! "What is it and where is it?!" I demand. Sebastian grins and my heart drops


    "A kiss, for this piece. Do we have a deal?"


    Ahhhhh!


    He did not care about that fucking mirror! He could buy Ava a million of them, easy! He knew I would try to trick him and he lured me to name that damn kiss too easily! Jerk! Jerk!!!


    I grab the thing closest to my hand and throw it at his head. Well, at the wall next to him. I don''t want to go to prison for assault. Seeing through me, he doesn''t even dodge, or even give a flinch as the thing sshes beside him.


    It was another china doll - Pinhio with a long nose held in the arms of his grandpa.


    Oops. I might have crossed a line.


    It was the cheapest gift among the million gifts Sebastian got her. It took him like five dors. We got it on our trip to Egypt. Yes, we. Ava would go out of her way to fidn reasons to join trips that I took with Sebastian. That was supposed to be our honeymoon trip - taken ce almost a year after the wedding. And Ava tagged along. We saw the little doll on a street stall - by that I meant a piece of clothes paved on the ground.


    Ava loved it.


    The guy asked for only five dors, and she begged Sebastian to get it for her. She never keeps money on her I mean why would she? But Sebastian had only a card on him, which the guy with his toe sticking out of his broken shoes rejected. I had money, and she wouldn''t use mine. In the end, Sebastian traded


    his watch for that doll.


    Ava''s face literally lit up the moment her Romeo got her that doll. I think I know why she loves it. I think that''s what she wanted from Sebastian, so that doll can only be from Sebastian, because she wanted him to ept her even when her lie is exposed. She has a fear deeply rooted in her soul from the moment she lied to him, to the one person she ever loved genuinely.


    I pity her. I pity how she prisoned herself in this tormenting darkness that she has to fear the one person she loves. And that slight pityContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    makes me freeze where I am.


    Sebastian freezes, too. The smile on his face was reced by shock, and I knew I messed up. He stares at me condemningly and I look away. I was wrong, but I don''t want to apologize to him, or her. "Sebastian?" Ava''s timid voice rises by the door. Has she been outside


    this whole time? She saw our kiss and she ran. I didn''t know! "Are you okay?" Ava says as she sticks her head in, "I heard the ssh-"


    "I''m okay?" Sebastian dashes to the door almost panicking, blocking Avs so she wouldn''t see the dead body of the broken doll, "I told you to leave"


    "I''m worried about you!" Ava pouts with her greasy voice, throwing her affs around Sebastian''s neck


    Sebastian catches her arms before she can hang herself around his neck like how she always does.


    "You are a grown up girl now, Ava," Sebastian says calmly, putting her sms down gently, "This is not appropriate."


    Ava holds her hands back to her body timidly, her head low in front of her chest "Sorry. Mommy sent me to invite you to dinner...would you..." Ava peeks up at him carefully, "...stay for dinner with us?"


    I walk past the loving birds coldly. Sebastian nces at me, and I hide away my guilty look as shout, looking at him in the eyes: "Alfred! The room is empty now and you can star cleaning up!" I''m not sorry for breaking her heart!

 Chapter 123

    123 All Messed Up


    Scarlett''s POV


    I have never felt so bad in my life.


    To my "family", I have always bullied Ava. I broke her stuff, and I said mean things to her. I did. I have broken her stuff before, but mostly receable stuff like the pile of shit I threw out of the window today. And mostly because she broke my things first, or that she broke them herself and med me.


    I have never broken something this meaningful for anyone, especially Ava. Maybe it just doesn''t happen often enough so that I''m feeling like sitting on a thousand needles?


    Ava has been crying - fake crying - in front of her room while Alfred cleans it for a while now. I have been sitting on the empty dinner table and waiting for her cry to turn into a real one, for a while.


    I got really good at telling apart her real and fake cries - her nose gets stuffed when it''s real. That means she hasn''t realized the apple of her eye is several pieces of an apple now.


    I feel like I''m sitting on fire.


    I kept telling myself that it would be okay. I no longer see them as families, so I''m not afraid of them! But I can''t stop my mind from rehearsing what would happen over and over again as it tires itself out. Guilt. This is what real guilt feels like,


    Can I say I didn''t do it on purpose? I didn''t! It was there because I didn''t throw it out of the window after I have thrown most of the things off! I wouldn''t even believe myself... Maybe I should say that I was just really mad at Ava, and I just wanted to teach her a lesson. Ava uses this as a legit excuse all the time. But somehow it just doesn''t sound legit in my


    mind. Maybe if


    "What''s with the jittery look?" Sebastian''s voice suddenly rises by my ear as his handsnd on my shoulders.


    I swear Ljumped out of the chair at his mean scare! "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?" I hiss at him my heart pounding in my chest so loud that I think even he can hear


    He lets out a light, surprisedugh.


    "I thought this kind of sister''s war happened like, every day?" He cocks his eyebrows, having his fun taunting me.


    I re at him.


    "Is that quilt I see in your eyes?" Sebastian looks carefully at my eyes as if doing urate science, "You don''t look like someone who does evil all the time...rookie."


    "Not as much as you do," I retort back nastily, "and who''s your source on that? Ava?"


    Sebastian frowns lightly, and I turn to leave.


    "Wait a minute," Sebastian grabs my wrist, and I swing him off by instinct


    "You have no right to touch me!" I know part of my anger is because I''m on edge now, but he asked for it.


    "Ohh, I thought I have every right, MRS. Knight," He stresses the word Mrs, smirking evilly as he reaches for my wrist slowly, "You tore our divorce papers, remember?"


    I really want to p him another share right here right now if I didn''t know better than to give him exactly what he wants.


    "And this is how you beg me for it?" try to pull my wrist out. He doesn''t


    even put any force on my wrist, but his fingers form a strong circle that i can''t break free from either. The more I struggle the happier he grins.


    In the end, I stop, ring at him as I wait. He curves his lips, rubbing the back of my wrist slowly with his thumb: "No, this is my way of saying thank you"


    He pulls my wrist slowly until my palm covers his heart - very lightly. I thought it was just another cheesy way of wooing, but then I opened my eyes wide in shock-


    In his inner chest pocket are some china pieces! Ava''s doll!


    "You own me now," He says, one word after another, keeping my hand over his chest as if making a vow,


    Did he mean "owe"? That''s a very unfortunate mistake for a battle line.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I do NOT owe you anything!" I want to sound fierce, but I dare not raise my voice on my own crime, "You didn''t tell her because you didn''t want her to be sad! You didn''t do it for me, and I certainly wouldn''t give you the divorce papers so easily!" Sebastian chuckles, only saying something weirder: "No, you wouldn''t. I just want to say - 1, owe, you."


    No. This is all wrong! "O" is not own. "On" is own!!! Ahhhh!

 Chapter 124

    124 He Cooks


    Scarlett''s POV


    "Did you know that-"


    "Sebastian! Sorry about the farce..." Ava''s pitiful yet bright voice cut off my pronunciation ss. I pull my wrist hard and of course this time he lets me go.


    "Scarlett," Ava calls after me and I almost tremble at her voice. I take a deep breath and turn to look at her. She nces at Sebastian timidly before she hooks her fingers: "I''m sorry I made a fuss about it. I shouldn''t have told you about your mom, and I hurt you. I deserve losing my room if that could make up for anything...anyways, what I''m trying to say is, wee home."


    "Yeah, sure, whatever," I mumble as I go and sit at the furthest seat.


    Ava stares at me, a bit surprised. I''m not arguing with her nor trying to expose her lie out of guilt, yes. But I wouldn''t have anyways even if I didn''t break that doll. Like I told her in the hospital, the Fullers are HER family, and the Romeo over there is HER prince charming. I know better now than to demand "fair" from her army.


    Ava lets out a "relieved sigh", turning to Sebastian with a shy smile: "Thank God you are here, or I wouldn''t be forgiven so easily."


    Even my silence can be her weapon of staining my name.


    I look at Ava calmly, doesn''t even have the urge to expose her anymore. She made the cocoon of lies herself, and the more she is trapped, the more she has to lie just to cover it up. She can make me look as bad as possible in front of these people, but in the end, it''s her heart that those lies are burning a hole through, not mine.


    "If you don''t want fights with Scar, then just keep your distance," Sebastian says, adding when he sees Ava''s pout because he is not taking her side fully today, "I will try to keep her away from you, too."


    "She already-" Ava blurts, only to purse her lips, ring at me.


    She already took my room! That''s Ava''s line. She said half, only to realize that herint just might push Sebastian to work harder on "taking me home", and that was never what she wanted. She just wanted his pity and his attention.


    I almost burst intoughter.


    "You can sit with your dad," Sebastian pulls out the chair right next to the main seat of the long table, hinting Ava, "furthest from Scar. I think this way the dinner would be safer."


    Ava gloats at me where Sebastian can''t see. And with an enjoying smirk, she sits down on the seat he pulled out for her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Isn''t she tired? Controlling her facial expression to the extreme just to act in front of him AND to sh


    me???


    "Where are you going?" Ava grabs Sebastian''s sleeve when he is not sitting down next to her, but turning to leave.


    "Still like a little girl," Sebastian smiles, but I don''t hear the spoiling in his tone like usual, "I''m going to help


    124 He Cooks


    out in the kitchen."


    I raise my eyebrows so high that I''m sure they have disappeared in my hair. Seriously? Sebastian Knight? Helping with dinner? He has NEVER cooked, in the five years that we were married - actually, I have never seen him cook in my whole life. That was the one skill I thought I had an upper hand against the perfect prince.


    Now I see. He cooks. He just doesn''t cook for me.


    "Daddy..." Ava jumps up and clings to Jack Fuller''s arm, hugging him tightly, "My stuff-"


    "How much do you need?" Jack Fuller sees through Ava''s intention, "Just give the final number when you are done redecorating."


    "Thanks! Love you the most, Daddy!" Ava cheers, making a face at me from behind Jack Fuller.


    As much as I hate Jack Fuller, I can''t deny that I envy her. I don''t want Jack Fuller to treat me fairly or shine love on me. I have given that up a decade ago.


    But I can''t help but wonder what my dad would be like. Would he also see through my act and spoil me when I shake my tail at him? What would that be like?


    "Not that I''m jealous, but maybe not stare at an old guy with a beer belly like that?" Sebastian suddenly appears behind me. I turn to look, only to have my cheek bump into something freezing cold.


    He chuckles at my reaction and puts it by my hand - a cup of ice coke.


    "What''s this?" I push it away with a finger, ring at him as he pulls out the chair next to mine and sits down, "Why are you sitting here?"

 Chapter 125

    125 He Stole My Soul


    Scarlett''s POV


    He NEVER sits with me. He is always by Ava''s side at the Fullers, and he is always across the table at our


    house.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sebastian..." Ava mumbles, suddenly dropping her face when she was grinning so widely a second ago when Jack Fuller promised to pay for all the stuff I threw, "I, I want to-" She stands up, her te in her hands.


    She wants to move over.


    "Where else should I sit?" Sebastian sits straight with an arm on the back of my chair. He looks at me and not Ava when he points at the empty chair on his other side: "You know who this chair is for?" Ava freezes where she is, staring at Sebastian so nervously in anticipation, her fingers on the edge of the te are turning white.


    I roll my eyes. Yeah. Sure. Your princess. The apple of your eye. Like I care for sitting beside you.


    I grab my te to move, but he grabs my wrist first: "That''s Anna''s seat and you know why?"


    Both me and Ava are shocked frozen.


    "Because a husband should sit by his wife," He gives me a harmless smile, and I almost smash that coke


    in his damn face!


    Seriously?! I know he said that to stop Ava froming over, but seriously?! The guy who has been purposely sitting with Ava when eating at the Fullers to humiliate me, is not telling me the husband should sit with his wife?!


    Ava puts her te on the table with a heavy move. Everyone turns to look at her. Everyone except


    Sebastian.


    I think Sebastian''s new n is to irritate Ava so much that she would murder me. Then he would be free of me without begging me!


    "Ava Fuller," Jack Fuller suddenly grunts. Just a name and he doesn''t even look up at her. But Ava budges. She lowers her head and murmurs: "I''m sorry, Daddy."


    I fold my arms and look away. Even looking at the jerk''s face boils me.


    "You sure you don''t want it?" Sebastian reaches over for the coke I pushed away, putting it by his left hand - as in, as far as it is from me - and ncing at me, "I will forgive you when youe to beg me for it."


    Beg for an ice coke? Ha! I don''t even drink coke unless with buffalo wings, and the Fullers do not eat spicy at all, so there can''t be-


    "Buffalo wings!" Anna Fuller holds a big bowl of steamy chicken wings with both her hand,ing out of the kitchen with a bright smile, "It''s your favorite, Scar!" She puts it on my side of the table, "You need to thank Sebastian for it. I didn''t even know that you like spicy food!"


    it." ULY E


    How did HE know?! I ONLY eat those when I am alone because Sebastian doesn''t touch spicy food at all, just like his Ava.


    125 He Stole My Soul


    I open my mouth wide. I can''t deny that somewhere deeply buried in my heart tickles hearing that he knew and made this specially for me, but when I look over that shred of gratitude turns into sulk-


    The jerk keeps his long fingers around that single cup of ice coke on the table protectively as if worried I would steal it!


    Hmph. I don''t need it. I won''t enjoy a meal with the Fullers anyway!


    "I don''t believe that you made that!" I frown at him. My tone is a bit more sour than necessary at his protective gesture around the coke.


    "I ordered it online and I heated it up and I put it in that bowl," He smirks at me evilly, "Bite me."


    I don''t want to bite him. I want to bite my buffalo wings! I stare at them, salivaing out of under my tongue as the smell triggers my memory of my good times with them from before.


    I do want to eat them. And I do want that coke. The icy, stimting bubbles of coke exploding on the tongue with the hot spicy chicken leaving a trace of fire a second before is THE best. The coke is the soul. He stole my soul!!!


    No! I can''t sell my soul just for a bowl of chicken wings! I won''t beg him and I will tell on himter and Aurora would make me as delicious buffalo wings without me having to beg a jerk for a cup of coke! He puts the coke between us, saying nothing. I look at the coke and then at him, and he just smirks and


    waits.


    He is such a jerk!!!

 Chapter 126

    126 A Sour Turn


    Scarlett''s POV


    I ignore the ice coke.


    As if I would reach out for it and give Ava a goodugh!


    I got myself some mashed potatoes and some sd, but nothing on the table lures me like the hot, steamy bowl right in front of me. No one is even touching it, and I can''t, not with something cold to go with. I guess I can settle for a cup of ice water... I re at the in, boring water. I don''t want it..


    My eyes dart to the kitchen. Maybe there is more coke in there? The Fullers don''t drink sodas. Having a daughter fighting death every day does that they eat and do everything to the extremely healthy. But maybe-


    "The coke came with the order," Sebastian suddenly says, with an innocent tone no less, as if he didn''t just see through my thoughts, "The restaurant? They surely know how to enjoy a good buffalo wing."


    I do, too! I begin to regret pushing the coke away. Yes, the jerk got it, but the coke was innocent. I shouldn''t haveshed out on the poor drink.


    It''s all on him!


    I re at the devil who single-handedly ruined my dinner, and in shock, I freeze as he reaches out for aN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    wing!


    "You don''t eat spicy!" I hiss at him, squeezing words out of my clenched teeth while maintaining a smile.


    "I just never tried it before," He waves the poor, unappreciated piece of chicken in his fingers, "it doesn''t mean I won''t like it once I do."


    Yeah, right. That''s how spicy works. Never experienced it in your life, and you can just suddenly get it. I roll my eyes, put down my fork, and look at him, a taunting smile on my lips: "You surrender now, I''ll take that hot trouble off your hand, along with the ice coke." He chuckles at me in a very arrogant way. Well, I tried saving him.


    I watch him gulp down that chicken wing like a bear fighting a stingy ho''s nest - everywhere his lips touch the meat, his body wants to fall back when his mind orders him to save face. He lets out a long groan when he is finally through. His lips are glittering red and sweat is literally rolling off his head.


    Seeing his pain does make me feel better!


    T put my elbow on the table, my fist supporting my head so I can sit sideways easily as I enjoy his torment. "You look like you enjoy your new experience very much, Mr. Knight," I try really hard, but I can''t keep my ips from curving up, "the ice coke puts the oil on fire, try it."


    He shakes his head, in so much pain he can''t talk. With a bone held in his hand, he stares at me as if lost. "Why not?" I taunt him, "Worried you might get addicted to it? By the way, how did you know I like ice coke with buffalo wings?"


    126 A Sour Turn


    "Would you still touch it if I took a sip?" Ignoring my question, he mumbles without looking at me.


    No. I don''t want anything to do with him. He knows that, too. He pushes the coke to my side, carefully with just one finger: "I got it for you, so you can have it. No pressure though."


    I look at him, no longer able tough.


    This is why I loved him, and this is why I hate him. He can be so nice to you that you would feel like you are cared for in every way you want. Even when he cares or spoils, he does it in a good manner. All his cruelty, he gave me and only me. This is how he was able to hurt me so deeply - he knows what I want now, as much as he knew where to


    hurt me the most before.


    All he did today, he has done it for Ava before just for me to watch.


    I no longer want the chicken wings. The luring excitement turned into bitter sourness. I didn''t touch the wings, or any other things, and for the rest of the dinner, we all just sat there and watched Sebastian finish that bowl all by himself.


    Ava was about to burst into tears in the middle of it, and I secretly searched online for "Is it dangerous to have triple hot buffalo wings if someone has never had spicy food".


    When he finished, his whole shirt was all wet. It was clear that I wasn''t going to have the ice coke, but he never touched it until the end.


    I know what game he is ying. I just don''t want to y it. This man is too dangerous. He was when he hated me, and he still is, when he wanted me.


    With a light sigh, I stand up to leave. He wipes his hand with the wet towel in haste before he follows me-


    "I''m leaving. Won''t you at leaste to the car and say goodbye?"

 Chapter 127

    127 Lashing Out


    Scarlett''s POV


    "No, thanks," Noticing Ava''s stare I add, "I have to go and guard my plunder."


    Jack Fuller left the table when Ava teared up at her prince gulping in sweat. Anna Fuller sat through the dinner with us, mostly out of manner before she left the moment she was allowed to.


    But not Ava. She stayed, and apparently, she had words for him, too.


    It''s been a long day, and I need to make sure I have a bed to sleep in for the night. I wouldn''t be too surprised if Ava bought Alfred to mess up the room instead of cleaning.


    "I''ll walk you to your room then," He offers jokefully, adding before I could say no, "Or you''d rather talk about our deal here?"


    "Seb..." Ava murmurs timidly as she approaches.


    I swing off his hand, looking at him coldly to wait for his decision. I know what his decision would be. Ava knows too. The only one who doesn''t seem to know is him.


    Ava nails her eyes on Sebastian, and he nails his on me. I leave. Love is a game big enough for only two, and I no longer want to y with them.


    He is not stopping me this time.


    Alfred did a good job with Ava''s room. He cleaned out all her traces. Almost like she has not lived here. To make me feel at home maybe, he even moved some of the old things in from the attic. I''m actually surprised that the Fullers kept them.


    A thick album with a unicorn on the pick cover - my taste when I was too young to see the distance in my "parents'' eyes". I put my finger on *


    the cover, trying to decide whether to look at my most precious memory from when I hadn''t found out the true color of my family, or just burn it. "May I take a look?"


    I close my eyes, and Sebastian pulls the album out from under my finger gently. He followed me up. I know I can upset Ava easily now, when Sebastian suddenly is hell-bent on maintaining our marriage; I know if I so much just nod, I can have the man I have wanted for years, at least on the surface.


    But it''s just not the same.


    He is not the boy who saved me anymore. There is ten years of hatred between us. And I''m not that helpless little girl either. I am too broken to even consider loving him again.


    "You ditched Ava," I say as a statement, and going through the album, Sebastian quickly puts it down as he exins almost in haste-


    "I told her I need to keep a distance from her, that was all."


    I turn around and look at him: "You think bullying her makes me happy?"


    "Does it not?" He answers with a question.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Is that why you are here? Sebastian Knight? You indulged me in wracking her room, you sat with me on the dinner table instead of her, and announced me as your wife in front of her. All to make me happy?"


    "I did those things because they are the right things to do," Sebastian finally puts away that innocent smile, "I can see that you are not happy, but I don''t know why-"


    "Because it shouts at me how much you hated and tormented me!" I can''t raise my voice when the sourness kicks in, "It tells me that you knew exactly what you were doing to me when you sat next to her on *


    dinners, when you demanded ME to forgive when she broke MY stuff, and when you called me your wife today more than all the times you have done that in the past five years added! And now, you expect me to be grateful that you are doing right by me after you hurt me on purpose over and over again?!"


    Sebastian freezes at my outburst, pain fills his eyes but I''m not feeling guilt. The pain he feels now is nothingpared to what he has been doing to me. Where was he when I was in pain, waiting for him alone while he was out there painting Ava as his mistress over my dignity?!


    "I don''t care what you are trying to do or why you are doing this," I tell him slowly, word after word, "I, don''t, want, you, anymore!"


    He stands there with a hurtful look. He tries to say things but fails time after time. I thought I finally pushed him to his limit, so when he raised his hand I closed my eyes in fear.


    Long silence.


    When I finally look at him, he barely hides away the pain in his eyes. He sighs with a bitter smile, rubbing my cheek gently with his thumb: "You have every right to hate me, and I deserve every word. So why are you crying, silly?"


    In the end, he left, leaving the album open to a page where me and Ava wore the same dress.

 Chapter 128

    128 Battle Horn


    Scarlett''s POV


    Sebastian left after my outburst that night. I think I hurt him after all. Rip the band-aid, right? He neveres again after that, and I had a week in peace. No annoying Ex, no Ava, and no news.


    In the end, our news didn''t make it to the front page. Not even thest page or any page. Jack Fuller secretly reached out to my cameraman. only on the second day, proposing to buy out the video. And though the cameraman raised the price three times after a deal was made, Jack Fuller budged over and over again.


    I know because he wasn''t just any cameraman, he was one of Adrian''s best friends, a veteran from Afghanistan, and now my bodyguard.


    My homemade little video was sold at the price of fifty grand. I think I could push it even further than that, but we already got what we wanted -- to test out Jack Fuller''s attitude-


    -


    He went out on a limb to keep my name off the news, even though Ava would loved painting me as the worst adopted sister of all time.


    My family is definitely still out there, and for some reason, Jack Fuller is afraid of them!


    Because he stole me from my family? Or maybe he purchased me from them, and he doesn''t want his customer experience tracked.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I will find out which is which.


    Jack and Anna Fuller are out today, and today is my chance. Ava is up to something. I know because the whole house has been restless the minute the adults left.


    "The money is in," Sitting on the window frame with a leg curved up, Lucas waves his phone at me, "Should I send him the video now?"


    Lucas didn''t want to take the money, but Adrian didn''t want the transaction to be recorded on my ount.


    I sit up from my bag of chips, licking my fingers before I wipe with a tissue. Then I put my hand on the doorknob as I nod at him: "Yeah, send it."


    He makes a few clicks before waving me the screen: "I don''t really think-


    "Three, two, one!" I count down before I pull open my door, and Ava almost falls over because she has her ear on my door.


    Huh. I knew she wouldn''t wait for too long beforeing for another battle after her dear Daddy bought out the video with her worst image recorded, but I didn''t think she would actually put her ear against my door. "The next time you pull off shit like this, I don''t mind making another short movie for you," I warn Ava, leaving the door open.


    Lucas jumps off the window frame quietly, picking up his camera on his shoulder.


    Instantly Ava behaves.


    "I''m having a party at home tonight," Ava folds her arms, "and you are not invited."


    Lucas opens the cap of the camera.


    "What?!" Ava fluffs at Lucas''s threatening move, "It''s MY party and I can''t even decide who to invite?!"


    "I don''t WANT to be at your stupid party to begin with," I roll my eye at her, "I''ll stay in YOUR room, quietly. Don''te knocking."


    Shocked and suspicious, Ava left. She didn''t have much of a reason to


    #


    stay cause I didn''t give her any. I wanted this.


    "Seriously? We just let her go like that?" Lucas frowns, ring at the door long after Ava leaves, "I mean, I have heard about mean girls, but this one is something."


    "Yes, we are letting her go because she is going to be our alibi," Iugh at his frowning, "After we go into Jack Fuller''s study, dear Ava is going to prove that I have been in my room this whole time."


    "I really don''t think you should go through with your balcony-break-in n," Lucas whispers thest four words, sticking his head out of the window to check, "I mean, Adrian told me about your condition." Falling off from the second floor won''t be lethal to me, but definitely to the baby.


    "I need to check if Jack Fuller has changed the password to his safe, and if he did, then I need to figure out the password and find out what''s changed inside-"


    "I can do all that for you," Lucas cuts in, "I''m here to protect you, remember?"


    "But I also need to look for what he took from my mom," I see


    Sebastian as my enemy, but I know that man doesn''t lie. If he says that Jack Fuller took something from my Mom, then more likely than not he did. And I''m getting it back.

 Chapter 129

    129 Death Ants


    Scarlett''s POV


    "So what did he took from your mom?" Lucas asks.


    "Well..."


    Lucas narrows his eyes: "Do you not know what it is?"


    No. I didn''t go through with Sebastian''s "deal", and in the end, I only got to know that Jack Fuller took something.


    Damn that jerk.


    "Then how is it different if I''m going instead of you?" Lucas lets out a


    chuckle, seeing through my hesitation, "How were you even going to look for it though?"


    "Well..."


    "Yep, say no more," Lucas concludes our conversation, realizing I have no good answer to his questions, "I''m not letting a pregnant woman climbing second-floor balconies to look for a maybe."


    "I can sort of tell Jack Fuller''s things apart from something that doesn''t belong to his office-"


    "I''ll show you the study through video," Lucas''s solutiones faster than my hard-came answer.


    "If they catch me red-handed, I''m just a daughter sneaking around her adopted father''s study, but if you-"


    "I won''t let them catch me."


    That concluded our discussion. The party started at dusk, and realizing I couldn''t change his mind, we came up with our new n. We still move half an hour into the party - where the air just heats up and the whole housees to life. Lucas will go into the study in my ce, try out the password, and look for anything that doesn''t belong in that study. I will watch from my


    129 Death Ants


    room


    a wall away from it, and if anything goes wrong, I will crash the party and create a scene so Lucas can get back into my room - away from


    everyone.


    I hope nothing will go wrong because Sebastian is highly likely to be at the party. Actually that''s a certain yes. I have never seen Ava hosting a party without him. And if anyone can see through my n, it''s him.


    He knows me too well.


    "I''m in," Lucas mumbles as he checks the study''s door lock - it''s on. Though pushing it a bit by hosting a party at home, it''s a nothing misdemeanor. Even if Jack Fuller knows - and I think he did whenever Ava pulled this before, he wouldn''t really care. But entering his treasured study is a different thing.


    Ava would not dare to leave his study open. She wouldn''t dare to even go in herself.


    "Easy mission first," Luncas bends over the safe, putting on a pair of white gloves before turning the dial with just two fingers, "okay, I don''t think your password is correct."


    He tried twice. So Jack Fuller changed it. Seriously? Same old trick from ten years ago? Well, he might be the same old fox, but I''m not falling for that again.


    [New storying up,] I text Adrian. That''s our code if the password was changed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jack Fuller changed the password, meaning whatever story he intended me to look at in the safe is no longer the same - or he wouldn''t need to change it. It would be less suspicious if I found the same story repetitively. He either made up a new story for me to see, or he would change into a new story after I opened his safe like he expectedst week.


    Either way, he is now forced to make a move, and moves leave traces. That''s where Adrian and his army of journalistse in- they are the best detectives. They follow stories - lies - their whole life, and sometimes they have to deal with cases with much softer evidence than what the police get.


    We don''t need the police because we can''t prove any crime in Jack Fuller''s


    129 Death Ants


    doing. But a dirty story about a local deep pocket? They can strip all hisyers of cover like death ants.


    "Anything odd or unfamiliar?" Lucas tried out the list I gave him for possible passwords, and is now showing the room through the camera phone in his chest pocket.


    I have to admit how right Adrian was - it''s ridiculous to think a ten-year-old could have guessed the password to such an important safe with just the information of her adopted mom''s birthday.


    "Not really..." I mumble as I stare hard at the nebulous image. I''m not in Jack Fuller''s study that much. I was in there a week ago, but only for a couple of hours. I took pictures but that''s far from being familiar with what''s supposed and not supposed to be there. "Maybe-"


    "Shh!" Lucas suddenly shushes, I didn''t hear anything, but the next second Lucas jumps into a dark corner beside the shelf like a leopard, and then the door opens-


    "Knock it out!" Ava''s voicees through my phone.

 Chapter 130

    130 Gift With And Old Chain


    Scarlett''s POV


    "What?!" It''s Olivia Keen''s voice, "We are in your dad''s study! You know how sacred it is to us kids?! The ''forbidden roommmmm!!!"


    I roll my eyes, whispering to Lucas: "I''m on my way!"


    You have to hand it to the mean girls - they are mean to everyone, sometimes even to each other. They are selfish and horrible and they harm and betray, but somehow, they still make up with each other after. Birds of a feather, I guess?


    "What forbidden room?! That''s just stupid! Is YOUR dad''s study open to everyone???" Ava snorts, closing the door. I don''t hear the light switch''s sound. So the room should be dark still. Lucas can hide, but not for long. I can''t imagine if Ava burst into a scream in the next few seconds and called the police on us.


    I can''t let Lucas get punished for my n.


    "Pretty much, yeah," Olivia''s indifferent voicees through clear and loud," Who still ys thest century spy-like rules at home, huh? What is your dad? An FBI?! Hey, can I take my boyfriend in here and make out???!" Think about poor Lucas if Ava lets her.


    "Are you freaking crazy?!" Ava hisses at Olivia angrily, "Dad gave me the mission of keeping an eye on that bitch, or I wouldn''t even be allowed in here, understand?! I''m gonna kill you if you dare take anyone else in this room!" "Chill! Geez..." Olivia murmurs. I can see her rolling her eyes in my mind saying that, "We are not allowed in here, but you get to open the safe?? I thought your dad had a dead body in it."


    "I told you this is a one-time thing!" Ava clicks her tongue at Olivia, "Dad told me to change the password, and I''m allowing you to take a look at something I don''t even get to see normally, okay??? Be grateful and shut up!"


    130 Gift With And Old Chain


    Wow, really? We get to see the password this easily??? I did not see thating.


    Apparently Lucas is thinking about the same thing. He clicks on his screen lightly twice - our code for halting the action. I stop, not far from the study, waiting nervously. But I want the password, too.


    "Miss Scarlett," Seeing me, Alfred swims through the crowd with a silver te level with his shoulder like a fish, and he bows to me lightly, "d to see you up and around. Are you feeling better?"


    I didn''t know I was sick. Ava''s doing, apparently.


    "Much better, thanks," I smile at him, and to prove it, I take a ss of champagne from the te he is carrying. Observing me carefully, Alfred finally believes me and swims away. I grab the ss to ease my nerve, staring at the study''s door worriedly-


    "Holy shit!" Olivia''s shout makes me jump. I flinch, almost gasped at it. What could it possibly be in that damn safe for her to be so exaggerated?! There was only a pile of files a week ago when I opened it!


    "Gold bars??? Seriously??? Who does this?" Olivia giggles, and I listen carefully through my earbuds, "Just files? Boringggg!"


    "Fine! Then get out of here!" Ava snaps coldly, flipping through the files, " Have you thought about the possibility that your dad doesn''t have gold bars because he can''t afford any??"


    Jack Fuller is not the wealthiest in the city. Far from it. If not, then he wouldn''t be hell-bent on marrying his real daughter to Sebastian. Even if it wouldn''t paint the best picture when he has already married one of his daughters, even just an adopted one. I''m actually as surprised as Olivia about the gold bars-


    They weren''t there when I opened it.


    Was Jack Fuller just worried that I might steal from him? Or is he having the gold bars for a different reason - for example...paying for the new story?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    130 Gift With And Old Chain


    "You god the password?" I pull my hair up to cover my mouth as I whisper to Lucas.


    Another two knocks. He doesn''t want me to lure Ava out? What''s he seeing in the safe that''s so important that he is willing to risk it to stay in there??


    "What''s that?!" Olivia yelps in awe, and Ava''s tone also sounds pleased-


    "Bingo! I knew Dad hid something good in here!" Ava exims, "I bet it''s his anniversary gift to Mom! I mean, look at the size of the stone!"


    "Not just the size!" Olivia sounds even more excited than Ava, her family is actually in the diamond business, "The four Cs are all top-notch for this one! It''s the most gorgeous ne I have ever seen! The chain is a bit old, though. Some rust here, even." "Never mind that!" Ava cheers, her voice shaking in excitement, "Help me put it on! I''m going to knock them out with this baby tonight!"


    Late Note


    Nyx Rai


    Late Note


    Hey guys


    Sorry for the wait. Had a crazy weekend at the hospital...so horrible. I won''t bother you with the details. Just got to myputer and will update as soon as I can.


    I''m grateful for your support and patience, and if I kept anyone waiting or disappointed, I''m really sorry.


    Love, author

 Chapter 131

    131 Great Help


    Scarlett''s


    POV


    Shit, she''sing out!N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I panic, looking around for a hiding ce. I came to rescue Lucas, and I put on a party dress to mingle in. My n was to make a scene and catch Ava''s attention - she would flip if she saw me at her party. Then Lucas would get an escape window.


    But she wasn''t even there to guard anything. She was there to steal! And she not only notices Lucas, but is nowing out! Shit shit shit!


    I have no time but to turn and hide behind the pir closest to the study when its door opens, but now I''m a full living room away from the staircase, and there is no way I can make it back to my room.


    I can''t let Ava see me outside of my room!


    "What are we hiding from?"


    A voice startles me jumping high, only to see Sebastian''s innocent face. He looks slightly stunned as if I was the one who was trying to give him a heart attack, instead of the other way around.


    Why is he suddenly everywhere when I stopped wanting to see his annoying face?!


    "There is no ''we''!" I hiss at him, ncing around nervously, "And can''t you take a hint when people do not pick up the phone?!"


    "I did take a hint," He smirks at me, not at all keeping his voice low, "I took it that you didn''t want an apology over the phone, so here I am."


    I roll my eyes.


    "I thought I made myself clear," I nail my eyes on Ava as I tiptoeing around the pir with her move, "Can you please-"


    Ava is greeting everyone she can with her finger glued to her chest, leading


    131 Great Help


    everyone''s eyes to her new ne. It''s a teardrop sapphire, glittering under the chandelier. Her whole face is flushing with excitement. I mean, the Fullers are not the richest, but she has seen her share of luxuries. She looks like she is drowning inpliments. I doubt if she would see me even if I walked up to her face now.


    "I made my position clear, too," Sebastian raises his hand, in his hand is the cup of champagne I left on the table, "I''m here for you, to help and protect... nothing more."


    Yeah, right. Except for trying to get things back to the way they were him enjoying a lifetime with Ava, when I keep her safe while keeping his life easy


    at no cost.


    I can''t even have alcohol. Great help. He is just as annoying as Ava now. Two people I wish to never see again-


    Actually, he might have other uses.


    "Thanks, you are such a help with my drink," I say, deadpan, "what I need from you now is to stay away from me as far as you can!"


    "Bye!" I push him as I hide in Ava''s blind spot, and his stumble instantly catches Ava''s attention, the champagne spilling on her dress.


    Oops. I didn''t know that would work so well. I just wanted him to catch her attention for a moment so I could run back. "Sebastian!" Ava lights up visibly, "I was just looking for you! Did you see Scar? Ethan said he saw her just now."


    What?! Her minions are everywhere!


    "Surprised to see you looking for her," Sebastian sips my drink, ncing in my direction. I roll my eyes, huffing in my mind. Is that helping?! Catching her attention to me when I''m clearly dodging her?! "She said she was not feeling well earlier," Ava lies easily like breathing, "so I was actually surprised that she came out for the party. I just want to make


    131 Great Help


    sure that she''s okay."


    I snort coldly in my mind. So this is how caring and innocent she ys in front of him? In his defense, if someone lies to you their whole life, it really is hard to not fall for it.


    "I''ll ask if I see her," Sebastian nods with an encouraging smile, "Actually I want to ask you. Last time you told me that her mom gave your dad something of hers. What was it?" What?!


    I pull back my leg that''s already out of the pir and back to hiding. My ears up in the air.


    Is he...really trying to help me?

 Chapter 132

    132 The Emperor''s New Ne


    Scarlett''s POV


    "I don''t know," Ava blurts almost Instantly without thinking, then her tone turns suspiciously, "...why are you asking?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    C


    "Why do you think?" Sebastian lets out a lightugh, but if I''m not mistaken, theugh does not reach his eyes. I have never seen him treat Ava with such an attitude.


    Ava pouts her lips, staring at Sebastian with her deer eyes wide open, her tone timid like a tamed sister-inw: "You are asking for...her? Are you two...getting back together?" Sebastian nces in my direction again: "Yes, hopefully soon."


    Ava lowers her eyes.


    "I thought she might forgive me if I helped her locate her biological parents," Sebastian continues as if not seeing Ava''s bothered look.


    "Daddy doesn''t want anything to do with that family," Ava murmurs with a scared face, "says the junkies will strangle us like vines if they found out that their daughter got adopted by rich people..."


    Or maybe they would try to save me from him.


    Good story, Jack Fuller.


    "I understand. No parents want their children taken, no matter at what age," Sebastian nods slowly, looking at Ava right in the eyes, "You will help me though, right? You always said you wanted Scar and me to be happy together."


    I physically can''t stop my body from snorting coldly at that. The only thing that saved me was the noisy


    room.


    Ava wanted me and her prince charming a happy ever after? Yeah, right. Only Sebastian would believe such a lie. If I felt pity for her seeing herself as Pinhio before, I no longer do. She lies when she doesn''t even need to. She could just outright say that she was jealous and that wouldn''t diminish his love for her even by a little.


    She cocooned herself. She has the cocooned look on her face right now: "That was...before..."


    Before she was healed. Before she thought she could have a normal life with him.


    With Ava''s attention on him, I turn for the staircase and sneak back up. She said she didn''t know. Whether a lie or truth, she doesn''t have the answer I want.


    Lucas has been waiting for me.


    "I have got it!" He says with a mysterious look the moment I enter. He pulls me inside the room, checking o?t both sides before he closes the door behind me in haste.


    "The password?" frown in confusion, "Why did you even want it? It''s not like we can enter his safe all the time." Jack Fuller guards his safe like a dragon with his mountain of gold. He spends most of his time there. 132 The Emperor''s New Necse


    "Better!" Lucas smirks, pulling a thing from behind his belt.


    A


    long, blue velvet ne case. It''s empty inside.


    "What-wait!" I gasp in shock, "The ne case in the safe?! You got it after Ava left it there?!!!"


    "Yep." He ignores my shock and panic, opening the empty case to show me, with the proud look of a kid showing off his favorite toy, "Am I good or what?!"


    Deadpan, Ind my eyes on the empty case: "What am I supposed to look at? The Emperor''s New Ne?"


    "Tsk," He clicks his tongue with an unsatisfied look, rolling his eyes as if I''m the ridiculous maniac, "Look at the sunken shape where the ne was, Sherlock."


    "I saw the ne, it''s a teardrop-" I roll my eyes, but halfway through my huffing, I notice something weird.


    The case is for a ne, yes, but it''s original shape is a circle, wider than the ne I saw on Ava''s neck. And the oddest part is that the tip of the teardrop didn''t fit the circle, and poked a new dent on the original circle.


    "What does that mean?" I blink, noting around fast enough when I feel like the answer is right around the corner, "It doesn''t fit-? It''s not the ne''s original case?"


    "Yep!" Lucas grins when he watches me having my ultimate enlightenment, nodding with final satisfaction, "This is definitely NOT the original case. So why would anyone have a wrong case for such a luxury piece of jewelry, when they care about it enough to lock it in a safe, but not enough to find it a fitting case?"


    "He took it from someone so he doesn''t have the case, and he doesn''t want anyone to know about it-" I open my eyes wide at the destination his questions led me, "No way, that was my mom''s ne?!!!!!"

 Chapter 133

    133 My Own Justice Scarlett''s POV


    3 don''t know if it belongs to your mom yet, but that ne definitely has a story behind it," Lucas smirks with confidence. "The chain has some rust on it. By the smell left in the case? I''d say..."


    I hold my breath, and he purses his lips, looking at me with a teasing smirk. I feel an anxiety rush when I realize he is taunting me, "What-71*


    "Blood," He blurts calmly, cutting my outburst out, and giving me another anxiety rush yet again.


    "What?!" I shrill


    "Shushhhh!" He hisses at me, pointing at the door and leading me away from it and closer to the window. Right. It''s not something for other''s ears.


    "But.. blood? Why would there be blood on there? Do drug users spill blood when they are dying?" I can''t sort out a million questions in my mind, "And also, why would a junkie have such a nice ne? And why would Jack Fuller take it? For money? He does not look like he is trying to sell it-"


    Lucas makes a quiet posture with his hand, finally shutting me up. He looks very bothered, rolling his eyes and rubbing his hair, like a disappointed teacher. Finally, he takes a deep breath, speaking slowly and clearly as he looks into my eyes: "Seriously, detective work? Not your thing.". Duh?!


    "I know you were a scout back in the army, okay?! Just tell me!" I grab my hair in frustration. I''m not a detective to begin with! Besides, my brain ispletely shut down at the shocking fact that I JUST saw the belongings of my Mom passing me - on Ava''s neck, ugh- but! Passing me! I was so close to it and it was so pretty!


    "How about," Lucas snaps his finger and catches my wondering mind, "Jack Fuller is lying through and through? Your Mom wasn''t a junkie, she might have died but certainly not of overdose, and from the quality of that ne? She was not poor. Anything but!" Of course he lied. I can''t close my shocked jaw, but the facts begin to string up in my mind-R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I was with my mom when something lethal happened to her. Jack Fuller was there. He took me and the ne from my Mom, and lied about where I came from. It makes sense that he guards his study tighter than a prison - he doesn''t want me to look for my family because if Mom was not a poor, overdosed junkie, but someone rich- then they would want me back and he would lose his blood vessel for his daughter!


    But what happened to my Mom? Did Jack Fuller kill her? If he did, then why take the ne home? If not, then why was he so conveniently there to take me at the one moment when my Mom couldn''t protect me? And most importantly why didn''t my familye to look for me in all these years, if they were rich and all?


    Do they...not want me either?


    90


    "If we can get the ne, then we can get the DNA from the blood and if that matches yours, then it''s definitely your Mom''s belongings," Lucas''s ramble gets stronger as my mind calms down from the big news. I can''t panic. I need to think and make the right decision, "After that, it will be easy to fish our your


    family-


    "I don''t want to do that," I blurt and Lucas is shocked muted-


    ""What?!"


    "I mean, I don''t want to do it that way," I shake my head in haste, trying to sort out my messy mind, "I don''t want to stand out under the spotlight with an expensive ne and fish out a family that I don''t know. This time I want to do it right. You said it''s easy to find them, right? Can I find out their identity first, and see clearly for who they are before I make a decision on whether to tell them?"


    "I mean, anyone would be better than the Fullers," Lucas huffs with despise, "What if Jack Fuller murdered your Mom?"


    "I doubt I can make him pay even if I can prove a murder case that happened twenty-something years


    ago," I shake my head, my mind miraculously calm and clear, "besides, even if he did, it''s way past the deadline of prosecution."


    I want justice, but I might have to do it...my way.

 Chapter 134

    134 His Password


    Scarlett''s POV


    "You sure you don''t want to detonate this bomb in the Fullers'' faces?" Lucas throws the ne case up and down, "Last chance."


    Biting my lips, I answer in the end: "No."


    "Did you hear that?" Lucas pulls out his phone, asking.


    What the-?! I charge up to him, and before I can throw a demand, he turns his phone, and on his screen is Adrian''s face.


    "He is my employer," Lucas grins at me. Shooting him a re, I take his phone. I''m not really against Adrian''s participation, but not when he is busy pursuing Aurora, and definitely not in this way!


    "I just called him to check up on you when you entered. Sorry," Seeing my frustration, Adrian quickly exins, "I''m not monitoring over you, I swear."


    "I guess I could use a friend''s advice..." I roll my eyes, can''t stay mad at the slippery fox, "but...I already made up my mind on this one."


    "This is the fastest way to get a result. I know a pretty goodwyer, and maybe we can hear his opinion on this first?"


    "Do I have to make the decision right now?" I hesitate, staring at the ne case.


    Adrian looks at me, not speaking for a moment.


    If I decide to let thew handle this, then I will have to keep the case and hand it over. I don''t know how much an empty case can prove. Even with the ne''s weight added, I doubt if I could see any result in years. Not to mention the kind of top-notchwyers Jack Fuller has that I don''t.


    "Is thewsuit what''s bothering you...?" Adrian asks, adding insightfully, "...or is there something else?"


    He said his question in a statement tone. He knows I have other concerns.


    "My family..." I don''t want to talk, but his patient waiting forces me to, "my REAL family. They would know if this thing turns into awsuit."


    "Is that a problem? I thought you wanted to find them."


    I do. But not in this way. Not putting myself out and waiting to see if this time I get lucky. I want to see them first, and make a decision. "They never came to look for me..."


    The moment I speak, Adrian has the look of hearing all my thoughts. Quickly he nods, with a full set of new ns formed already: "You are right. This time we should do it right. If you can wait with patience, then there is no problem. We will put everything back, not rm Jack Fuller, and look into it by ourselves. Lucas, you need to-"


    "Yeah, got it," Lucas puts the ne case back into his belt, "back in the safe it goes!"


    "Sorry," I give him an apologetic look, "I-"


    134 His Password


    "No need to be sorry. It is your decision to make, and you should do what feels right to you," Lucas grins at me brightly, "I''ll just double Adrian''s bill for the extra trip, no biggie!" Ummm-


    "He is joking," Adrian rolls his eyes, making a face as Lucas jumps onto the railing on the balcony, "He begged me for this job. He is bored to death living our normal city life-" Lucas is back.


    "What''s wrong?" Adrian asks.


    "The window is locked," Lucas shakes his head with a serious look, "Maybe a maid went in cleaning?"


    I exchange a worried look with Adrian: "Or maybe..." And we see the answer in each other''s eyes-


    Ava locked it.


    "Could she know about us taking the case?" I ask, no longer able to sit calmly when I think about that possibility, "Maybe she saw you? Maybe she went back to put back the ne and found the case missing? Maybe "


    "Calm down, Scar," Adrian cuts off my ramble, "Ava Fuller is not the smartest nut. If she knew you have been there, she would have made a fuss about it, or told on you to dear Daddy already. If that case, then we can''t do much, but if not, then we can assume that it was just an ident, and we can still amend."


    Okay. I take a deep breath, "I can take it back from the front door," I suggest, "she has the key but she puts her purses around all the time. I need only three minutes, in and out."


    "But if she finds out, then she would know that you went in," Lucas warns, "even if she just got suspicious, you would be her first suspect, you know that."


    "Then we need her to be upied for that three minutes," I pull open the door for a slit, searching for Sebastian, "Lucas, I''ll get you Sebastian''s phone, and you will send Ava a text, telling her to wait for him by theke. Her birthday is May, 24th."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ""May, 24th?" Lucas frowns in confusion.


    "His password."


    2

 Chapter 135

    135 Getting Drunk Scarlett''s POV


    It won''t work if Ava doesn''t leave Sebastian''s side, which is the most cases. Betting on my luck, I sneak to the edge of the staircase, peeking out without exposing myself.


    The lobby has only the chandelier on, dim mode. The faint yellow light cast an ambiguous spell on the crowd, and the air smells sexy. With the help of alcohol, it''s like everyone''s reason has been taken a bite from, and they are all now shaking their heads at the music,ughing and asionally touching their bodies,


    The party is well-done now.


    In a light dress, I don''t stand out at all. Unlike Sebastian-


    I''m a bit surprised to find him sitting by the bar all alone, a drink in his hand and no Ava. He looks sullen and bored, but lucky for me, he is not leaving. The moment I look over, as if felt something, he suddenly looks up, and his eyes crushes right into mine. Then he smiles. A clean, friendly smile with little intention behind it. Just purely to be friendly.


    Just like the day when he saved me.


    I suppress my memory, walking down and sneaking to his side. He looks a bit surprised. His phone - my target - on the table right by his hand. He keeps his phone in mute mode, and this way he doesn''t miss any notification.


    "Didn''t think you woulde out again," He smiles, genuine happiness shining in his eyes - a smile I don''t usually get-


    "How much have you had?" I blurt. Instantly my words seem to freeze his smile. That was not my intention. I need a good, distracting conversation!


    "One or two," Sebastian looks away as if he didn''t understand my indication, snapping his fingers to catch the bartender''s attention, "Want anything? Gin tonic-?"


    "Yeah, sure, gin tonic with cucumber," I order. For you. He is feeling lightheaded, I can tell. I had to go to different bars to take him home during the first year of our marriage, and I have seen all his drunk stages, light to heavy. I need him to be drunk today. "You have only one drink," Heughs lightly, tilting his head to search for my eyes, "aren''t you ever curious about the taste of other drinks?"


    "Says the man who loved one woman for his whole life-"


    Sebastian purses his lips, and I bite mine in frustration.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Tsk! What''s wrong with me?! I don''t know how to have a friendly conversation with him. All conversations we had were fights or me talking with him staying silent. Somehow it got harder to have a good conversation when he reacts to me now. "-I''m sorry," I try to start again, "I''m actually here to say thank you. For earlier, when you asked Ava for me. That was nice of you, and I''m grateful."


    I wait, nervously, telling myself to keep a smile even if he says something mean in return. But he doesn''t.


    135 Getting Drunk


    He looks at me calmly for a moment as if he has seen through me, then he shakes his head and smiles again: "Any decent man would have done it. You don''t need to thank me."


    His phone lights up, and he looks over as he slips down his chair. He is leaving?!


    Without thinking too much, I put my purse over his phone. He darts his ck eyes at me, utter surprise written in there.


    "You said it''s not polite to look at your phone when talking to people," I find the first excuse I can find, sitting there straight to indicate that I want to talk.


    In the thumping of my heart, he sits back up slowly. He gazes at me for a while, and then he smiles: "You are wrong. I loved two."


    I feel like I saw a shade of bitterness in his eyes, but it could be a mistake under the dim light. Because when he looked up, it was no longer there.


    "Remember how I used to get myself drunk? A lot?" He curves his lips, picks up his ss, and finishes it, "I think that was when I fell in love with the second woman I ever loved, and I hated myself for that, and I med all that on her." "With the first woman being...Ava?" I ask. I have never seen Sebastian like this. I have seen him happy- when he was with Ava; and I have seen him being upset, angry, frustrated, desperate. But not like this. I can''t quite pin it down. "And the second being you."


    It would have been a touching confession of feelings, if his tone was not this sorrowful. The bartender chose this moment to serve the drink, and taking my chance, I push his phone along with my purse to the side, almost behind me, and then the drink to his hand: "You can try a different taste, too.""


    He looks at me sorrowfully before he takes the drink and gulps it down. I take the chance and sneak his phone out, putting it on the chair behind me.


    "I''m really sorry," He mumbles after he puts down the drink, "I''m sorry I couldn''t see my heart clearly sooner. I''m sorry I hurt you because I couldn''t face my own doing."

 Chapter 136

    136 Lie To Me


    Sebastian''s POV


    I was pleasantly surprised that Scar would initiate a talk, only to realize - Scar wants something from me.


    She is a free spirit, the opposite of Ava. She says what she thinks, and she does what her heart tells her to. Always. But not when she wants something. She turns into a different person, a tame girl who tries her best to behave, to tter, to restrain. I used to scorn at that. I felt like she was always asking for something when Ava never asked for things. On top of that, she does it in a timid, almost scared way and I didn''t like it.


    Scar would ask all my friends but me about what I might like to get me "the right" gift, and ask me if I liked the gift when she gave it to me. If I said "yes", she would smile so brightly with a timid question" Then do I get a full day with you? Just us?"


    I didn''t like Scar''s "hidden conditions" for the gifts, so I hated it when she gave me gifts. I felt like there were always traps behind it. I never thought about how hard it was for her to get anything she wanted. I never understood her timidness behind those questions. If it were Ava, she would just say "Next Sunday I want to go to the beach, you areing, right?"


    I was so blind.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I didn''t see how I indulged Ava to have that kind of confidence, when I hated Scar for being afraid of rejections because I have given her too many of them. Scar''s "wishes" were simple demands that I should have provided as her husband even without her asking! She only asked because I failed her in the first ce, and she was timid about it, only because she didn''t think she could get them.


    And I proved her right, over and over again.


    I would give my everything if she could make a requirement of me again. But I know she wouldn''t take that kind of risk with me again. Not out of fear this time. She just doesn''t care to.


    Now she would rather put on a fake mask, and try awkwardly to steal, to trick, to lie, than to just ask me for it.


    She pushes her drink to me. Realizing she wanted me drunk for her n, I could barely maintain my smile.


    This is the woman who used to tell me to not drink unless necessary because alcohol gives me stomachaches. This is the woman who used to stay up with me in a bar when I wanted to drink my struggle away, and then give me the pill to ease my headache. Not that I would reject her now, but her doing it in a really cute way doesn''t hurt either.


    Am I crazy, or is everything she does actually cute? From the moment I started seeing her in this different light, I could not go back. It was like I was put under a spell for so many years, or else why couldn''t I appreciate the wife that I did not deserve to im?


    If she wants to get me drunk, then I will indulge her. Even if her smile is nothing but a poisonous lie, I have to swallow. I fear if I ask her straight up, I wouldn''t even get a small talk with her.


    But it doesn''t mean it''s not hurting. To see her tricking me, I mean. 112


    136 Lie To Me


    She has never lied to me before. Not once. She hated lies, and she insisted that honesty is the solid base for a marriage.


    I lied to her once, about going out to apany Ava. I don''t even remember what that was for, but wanting to avoid getting Scar jealous and therefore entering a fight, I lied about where I went. That was the biggest fight we had in years. Scar was not happy when I spent time with Ava, but she would try to understand, and she would back up as far as she could about it. But she didn''t tolerate that one white lie even though nothing happened between me and Ava.


    I never lied to her again even if bringing up Ava got us into fights sometimes.


    I have never admitted to her, but I preferred how she handled my lie - no lie at home - the best rule I knew, period. It became one of the million things that made life with Scar easy. Her honesty made our home a safe ce, a ce where I didn''t have to keep my guard up, a ce where I could rx, knowing that the person next to me was trustworthy.


    But now, she could lie to me.


    a

 Chapter 137

    137 Dream time is up Sebastian''s POV


    As I watch her trying to engage me in a conversation, to keep me distracted with phony gratitude, I can taste only bitterness in my mouth no matter how much nerve-number I pour down.


    I know why she could lie to me now- I''m no longer special to her.


    I am to her now as is everyone else, a person she can use and not feel bad about it. Honesty is to her a " solid base for marriage". I ruined that marriage, and she is allowed to not give a damn to its base.


    She was right. She built a home for me, for us. A real home, not just a house to live in, a harbor where I could rx from my day and recharge, where I was cared for to the extreme without paying anything. I broke that heaven into pieces without realizing what I had.


    I watch her - I meant I "not notice" her steal my phone and give it to a guy I don''t even know like the most awkward thief in the world that she is, tasting the bitter pain in my chest as if a thousand needles are piercing me. She has made her bed, then she has to lie in it, right?


    She got me drunk, and she stuck herself in a conversation with me that she clearly hated, to have my phone, then she had to tolerate me. That''s how it works.


    "I''m sorry I hurt you because I couldn''t face my own doing..." I loathe the coward that I am, only dare to say this with the excuse of being drunk, "Could you..." ...Forgive me, onest time?


    I dare not ask. I know her answer. I guess I never understood her fear when she prepared a gift for a month, just to ask one simple question. Now on the other end of an ask, I can''t even imagine where she found the courage and patience to ask over and over again, just for a piece of time with me, when I gave only cold, blunt rejections in return.


    "Your drink, Ma''am," The bartender brings up a drink for her at the best timing.


    "Ohh, I-" Scar wants to refuse, and the sourness in my chest makes me grab her wrist in sulk-


    "Aren''t you the one who wanted a drink with me?"


    Scar tries to pull her wrist back. I let her go and she flinches back as if scared. Even such a move stings my eyes. She hates being close to me, and like a mean kid throwing a tantrum, I pull her seat into me, grabbing the back of her chair and keep her in my "territory". She can''t leave. She hasn''t returned my phone, and she remains mine, for now.


    Scar puts her hand on my shoulder an attempt to keep thest distance between us. We used to have negative distance between us, and now even at an arm''s length, it''s too close to her.


    I tilt my head, feeling her tender skin on my face. I miss her, so much. I never thought of myself as a Justful man. I didn''t want to have sex with Scar. I hated her for forcing my hand, and I wanted to keep the marriage as basic as possible.


    137 Dream time is up


    But one time with Scar, it became my addiction.


    1 miss her tender touch, her soft body submitting to me, her passionate panting, and most of all, her


    soulful eyes when she gazes at me with utter admiration and...love.


    That was love. With her, it was "making love", not just, sex.


    "You don''t know how much I have been missing you..." Grumbling by her ear, I grab her waist and press her into me, and reluctantly, Scar gives in after a restrained struggle.


    I feelplete, finally.


    I have been lost for so long, and at this moment, I feel at home.


    "Scar...tell me you miss me," I mumble by her ear. I want something, anything in return. I want her eyes to shine for me like they used to; I want her to smile at me and assure me that she is mine, and she wants me hers. I want so much from her, and all that I want, I had it in my hand once.


    "1-" Scar struggles and I keep her under my palm, "I have to go!"


    She suddenly pushes me hard, and I look up, only to see my phone right on the table.


    Dream time is up.


    1R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Anyways, take a pill when you get home or you will have a bad hangover tomorrow? It''s in the drawer of the nightstand." Scar pats me on the arm half-mindedly, in a hurry to leave. Not sparing even an extra second with me, she slips off. Out of my reach.

 Chapter 138

    138 Scar''s Pilgrimage Scarlett''s POV


    It can''t be Lucas if we are going through the door instead of the window. It has to be me. Even if anyone sees me, it won''t be a crime.


    "What took you so long?!" I hiss at him when he drags me to a dark corner. In his hand is an old bronze key of a weird shape. The gate of the vi uses a fingerprint lock, but Jack Fuller''s study still uses one of those old-school locks with aplicated physical key. What''s he hiding in there?


    "This kind of lock is very expensive, one lock with only one key, and the key can''t be duplicated," Seeing my confusion, Lucas exins, "And to answer your question, it''s because you gave me the wrong password for the phone."


    "What?! It''s not Ava''s birthday?!" I exim, "I swear I have seen him using that."


    "Well, maybe it was, but now it isn''t," Lucas has a weird look on his face, "do you


    want to know what it is?"


    "It''s okay," I wave my hand, "I don''t n on stealing his phone all the time!"


    I have never stolen anything in my life. I was so nervous that I could barely keep my attention on whatever "conversation" we had. Never again!


    "It''s YOUR birthday," Lucas continues, looking at me calmly.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I shoot him a weird look. Then why ask at all?!


    "Adrian told me to tell you if you said you didn''t care, and not to tell you if you still care about him," Lucas grins at me mischievously, "I don''t know what happened between you two but... pity for him."


    "...thanks?" I frown, gripping the key and the ne case tight in my hand. What did I say? Never again? Not after one minute and I''m breaking and entering again! I''m not built to be a criminal...


    "Rx. I texted your sister to meet in five minutes by theke. Even if she returns right after she gets there, it is 15 minutes for you," Lucas nces around with a resigned look, "But I can do it if you are having trouble-"


    "It''s okay, I can do it," I take a deep breath ande out of the corner. I don''t want to


    138 Scar''s Pilgrimage


    get him into trouble. Jack Fuller is not the most forgiving person, and to think he put the highest security in his safe and study, it can only be me. The worst-case


    scenario, it''s a showdown between us.


    The entering part was actually easy.


    His study is huge with aplicatedyout. A thick carpet with ancient patterns covers the whole floor, several floor-to-ceiling bookshelves around the room. One of them is behind the huge desk in the middle. By that bookshelf is a painting hanging on the wall. Behind it is the safe.


    I have been to his study countless times, but only a handful without Jack Fuller in it, and never before at night. I''m only returning something, yet I feel like Jack Fuller will brage in at any moment and arrest me...


    He might not be a monster, but he didn''t leave a father''s image in my head either.


    The password Ava set for the safe is a string of random characters. Putting them in, I finally hear what Lucas said to me earlier. Adrian doesn''t want me to make the same mistake, but I don''t know if I''m feeling anything about it. I was too nervous to think, but what does a password mean? It''s not like Sebastian knew I would steal his phone, so it wasn''t for me. I doubt anyone besides Ava could have ess to his phone, so maybe using my birthday is like, using the one password that Ava can''t guess?


    I don''t want to think in the direction that I shouldn''t be thinking. Leaving him was the right choice to do. I don''t want to go back. I can''t go back.


    At most, I''ll let him in on the baby thing - if he can prove he wouldn''t put Ava over the baby''s safety.


    Having a baby is apletely new, strange feeling. It''s both the furthest and closest distance two people can be. I don''t know him yet, but I feel like no one in the world matters to me more than him. Not even his father who gave me him. I thought I cared about the baby because I cared about Sebastian. But no. I care about him because of him, and even before he is born, I already know there is nothing in the world I wouldn''t do for him.


    My pilgrimage to Jack Fuller''s safe took only 3 minutes. Now I''m here, in front of the safe that has kept the only trace of my mom''s connection with me for years, I touch the dent my Mom''s ne left in the case, wondering if my Mom felt the same about me when she- 138 Scar''s Pigrenage


    Hasty steps approach, and then someone turns the doorknob frantically-


    "Scarlett?! I know you are in there!"


    It''s Ava!

 Chapter T Chapter 139

    139 Two Can y This Game Scarlett''s POV


    I cover my mouth in shock, throwing the case into the safe and locking it, only to realize I have got nowhere to escape. How could she be ba so quickly?!


    "Scarlett!" Ava keeps shouting, wracking the doorknob like crazy, "You stole my key, didn''t you?! You dare to sneak into Daddy''s study?! You are dead! Daddy told me you would try something and you certainly did! Open up!" I struggle between the door and the balcony.


    It''s not safe if Lucas is not there to catch me, if I go with the air way. But if I go with the door...


    I wanted to y dumb and investigate first, but I guess the beans are spilling. I grip the key in one hand, and the doorknob in another. If this is how it''s blowing out-


    "Some guy climbed into her window," I hear a guy''s voice across the door, his words are for Ava apparently. I hold my breath and wait.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Some guy? What guy? Lucas? Into my room, not the study??? Wait, they have eyes on the windows???!


    "The cameraman? Into her room? They are not sleeping together, are they?" Ava whispers back, hesitating, "But my key is gone... Who else would steal it but her?" "Scarlett!" Ava shouts at the door again, giving me a flinch, "Daddy is on his way home! You bettere out while you can!"


    Shit.


    At this moment, my phone lights up. Luca''s call.


    I press my screen on my body, backing away from the study''s door slowly with my hand on my mouth. All the way till I am by the ss door, furthest from the door, I put the call through and whisper: "Lucas?"


    "Don''t go out," Lucas says quickly as soon as the call is through, "They can''t get into the study so long as you have the key. We just need to persuade them that you are in your room and this can be your alibi. Stay calm." His words put me at ease.


    13


    139 Two Can y This Game


    "But what if they guard the door?" I whisper, hearing the shiver in my own voice, "She said Jack Fuller is on his way home..."


    "He is. Adrian has eyes on him, but he is an hour away," Lucas answers swiftly, "we still have time."


    "She ising," Lucas whispers into the phone, "when you hear her voice, speak into your microphone as loud as you are allowed to be. Be careful not to let her people at your door hear you." "Okay-"


    "Scar!" Ava''s voice suddenly bursts out both outside my door and my phone, "Open up!"


    "What''s up?" I ask as calmly and normally as I can, covering my voice with my hand as if that can block my voice from escaping to the door. I said it as lightly as I could, but it still sounded like a bomb in the quiet study. I don''t know if anyone by the door can hear me.


    "..." Ava pauses, apparently didn''t expect my answer. When she speaks again, her voice has a shade of hesitation, "You...in there? Someone saw a guy climbing into your window, so I just want toe and check your safety." Well...sounds like a conundrum if I answer either way.


    "Yeah, it''s just Lucas," I try, waiting for her answer.


    "Sebastian is here, too," Ava kicks the ball to me yet again, "you know you are still married, right? You can''t behave like this, Scar. You are a Fuller. Open up and at least let your husband in."


    I roll my eyes. Now I''m a Fuller with a husband? Why didn''t you think of that when you called him out for dates?!


    But I figured out Lucas''s n - he put me on speaker at maximum volume for Ava''s ear, but then he couldn''t open the door, which is what Ava is trying to do.


    The problem is, Ava would never be persuaded until she sees meing out of that room. But she can guard the door when I can''t get out. Time is on her side.


    "He wanted to divorce me for you, so he should be grateful that I''m turning my interest on another man." I use Ava''s method on her. She shouts "my crime" out loud just to have the public opinion on her side. Two can y that game. "Now back off, *29 BONUS


    139 Two Can Rey This Game


    dear sis. I just might let you have My husband if you don''t piss me off any more than you already do."


    "What are you talking about!" Ava grunts and Iugh silently with my hand over my mouth. I can imagine her peeking around at the crowd she called over with a red face, and that image makes me very-


    "God!" I gasp in shock, scared into tears when I see Sebastian inches away from me, right outside the ss door, squatting to my level.


    I thought Ava said Sebastian was with her!

 Chapter 140

    140 Heroic Moment In A War


    Scarlett''s POVBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "What was that?!" Ava demands in haste, charging back to the study.


    Damn it! She heard me.


    Sebastian knocks on the ss door lightly, pointing at the lock. Luckily with Ava''s frantic shout and turning the doorknob as cover, I unlocked the ss door and opened it smoothly.


    "What-"I hiss at him but he covers my mouth and pulls me out to the balcony.


    "What did you text Ava?" He asks directly.


    "I don''t know..." I murmur. Lucas sent it. I didn''t leave until I returned his phone-


    Wait, he knew?!


    Sebastian drops that topic fast. "Under the table or cross the balcony''s gap, choose one," He says swiftly with a strict tone, turning me to the direction of my room," Under the table is safer, but walking out can be tricky-"


    "The balcony," I choose fast. The gap between the two balconies is less than one meter. I think Jack Fuller prepared the bedroom for his little girl from the start, and he never thought danger coulde from this direction. But it''s still scary.


    I look down and instantly feel adrenaline oozing out of my waist area, making me


    shiver.


    "cony is okay," Sebastianes up behind me, grabbing my waist gently as if a hug, "I won''t let anything happen to you."


    I try to shrink myself under his palms. I don''t want to own him, but I am taking his favor, and what I hate the most is - I know I can trust him on his words.


    "Wait, they have eyes on the balcony-"


    "Not right now," Sebastian says. His words are simple, but his tone so dominating that I just can''t help but trust, "They left after that guy climbed up. Otherwise I can''te up without being seen. If you don''t want to do it, I can just take you out and tell Ava-" 140 Heroes Moment In A War


    "No!" I blurt, and start climbing over the balcony.


    Sebastian grabs my wrist with one hand, keeping his other hand on my waist at my moves until I face him across the rail.


    "Don''t look down," Sebastian says, holding my waist with a firm hand as he does a short whistle, "Phwhht!"


    "Heard you from a mile away," Lucas''s voice raises behind me,zy and leisurely," sending thedy into such a dangerous mission is not nice."


    "I can take responsibility for her choices," Sebastian frowns at him, leaning out as I try to reach over to Lucas, "It''s your side that I''m worried about!"


    Lucas snorts coldly at Sebastian: "I know what I''m dealing with."


    I grab Lucas''s hand in haste, worrying that his next sentence would be "unlike a husband who doesn''t know his wife is pregnant". He picks me up with one arm behind my back,nding me safely on our side. I dodge to the side in haste, looking back for Sebastian. But he is not moving.


    "You-you are noting over?" I hiss at him, my heart still pumping hard in my chest.


    "Someone has to stay behind to lock the door," He smiles at me, "See you on the other side?"


    Why is he making this into some heroic moment?! It''s Ava he has to deal with! Even if at war, she would only wee him with cakes and a cup of hot coffee!


    I frown, upset at myself.


    I want to say it''s fine if we don''t lock the balcony''s door. It''s not like Jack Fuller wouldn''t know who did it. He saw through my n when I asked for Ava''s room, and he set up today''s trap just for me to jump in. And I did, leaving Sebastian in the rope. I wanted a clean break. I don''t like how he keeps trying to get close and is somehow hard to push away.


    Sebastian walks in and closes the ss door. Lucas and I also leave the balcony when he nces at his phone: "Where is your phone?"


    My phone!


    140 Hero Moment in A War


    *


    I gasp in shock, covering my mouth. I dropped it when Sebastian''s presence scared me! It''s still lying on the floor of the study!


    "Ahem," Lucas clears his throat into his phone - our phone call is still on - trying to get Sebastian''s attention. I take his phone, trying my best to restrain the urge to call his name.


    "Sebastian?!" Ava''s voicees through Lucas''s phone, "What are YOU doing here?! Where is Scar?"


    "Why would she be here?" Sebastian says calmly, "I found this on the ground, sol took a curious shot. I''m sorry, but your dad''s study has a very interesting lock."

 Chapter 141

    141 His Rejection


    Scarlett''s POV


    "You found it on the ground?!" Ava hisses in shock. From the sound of it, she slips into the study and shuts the door, "I-I really lost the key?"


    "I''m sorry," Sebastian says.


    The bitterness in his voice aches me. He hates lying, and now I forced him to lie, to someone he cares about no less. I''m owning him more and more.


    I stick my head out of my door to peek, just to see Ava''s minion Ethan pasting his ear on the study''s door. We scare each other, and we both pull our heads back.


    "But why are you here?" Ava demands with full suspicion, "You told me to meet you in the woods where you saved me."


    Shit!


    I stick an airpod in my ear as I charge out of the door. I didn''t know what Lucas texted her, but I knew it was by theke! Why didn''t I at least tell him that?! I need to warn him!


    "The woods?" Sebastian asks with a genuinely confused tone, "Did you misread the text? Is that why you didn''te to theke?"


    What?! I freeze in the hallway, staring into each other with Ethan. He freezes, too, thinking I was surprised by him. I wasn''t.


    How did Sebastian know?! Lucas would have deleted the text. Even I would do that.


    "I''m sorry!" Ava lets out a long relieved sigh, believing Sebastian now, "I thought Scar sent me that text to lure me away so I didn''t go..."


    Wow, she''s good.


    Seeing me not making a move, Ethan struggles between ying normal or eavesdroping. In the end, his gossiping heart wins over and he scooches to the door, pressing his ear against it. Hmm...


    I put my hair down to cover the airpod, pressing my ear on the wall lightly as if doing the same thing. Ethan wants to wave me away, protecting his master, but he wants


    141 His Rejection


    the gossip too much to make a noise to warn Ava, so I just smile at him and listen on.


    "It''s okay," Sebastian says simply, "maybe we should go out-"


    "Well," Ava suddenly puts on her greasy voice, "since we are here already, maybe we can finish the talk you wanted to have?"


    Knock knock. Two knockse through the mic and I let out a relieved sigh- Sebastian found my phone and had it with me. He saw the phone call on and he is trying to send a message. Yeah, I should rescue him.


    "Nothing important," Sebastian dodges, "it can wait."


    "Sure, that can wait," Ava sounds in haste, "Seb! Don''t you feel like the room is


    somewhat... taboo?"


    Oh, my, God! I rub my arms for the goosebumps, and I see Ethan mouthing "taboo" with an utterly confused look. He doesn''t know Ava and Olivia''s little exchange from earlier.


    "Ava..." Sebastian sighs.


    "Kiss me..." Ava mumbles in a soft voice.


    Open my eyes wide, I feel ufortable listening. I walk over, yet taking this as the chance of his master''s dream finallying true, Ethan swings at me warningly and I stop. Knock knock. Sebastian knocks on the screen again.


    I can just raise my voice and it would be done. Just say anything. I know it''s not because of Ethan''s threat, but for some reason, I purse my lips and wait.


    He won''t kiss her, not with me on this side of the phone call. It''s a meaningless test. It''s the one time that I''m sure he won''t hurt me. Even though now it doesn''t mean anything anymore. But out of a sudden wave of cruelty, I stand there and wait.


    I want to hear his choice. Just one time, I want to see him taking my side.


    "I''m


    sorry, Ava. I was wrong to stay too close to you," Sebastian suddenly says, his tone strict and heavy, "I''m in love with Scarlett, that''s what I wanted to tell you."


    141 Me Rejection


    "What...?" Ava mumbles, and he does not reply.


    "You said you will always be there for me. Liar!" Ava burst out in a shout, crying.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The next second, the study door bursts open and hits Ethan in the head, knocking him to the side. I freeze there when Ava dashes out, and she pauses too before she turns and runs off. "You are good," Ethan drops a cold word before running after her.


    Sebastian walks out slowly, locking the door behind him. I turn to walk away, and he catches up, taking me by my waist and pulling me close, his face cloudy. I dodge his eyes but he won''t let me. "Are you satisfied with my answer?" He grumbles in a low voice, his eyes filled with pain.

 Chapter 142

    142 The Venderbilt''s Heir Scarlett''s POV


    I have never seen him sad like this. Before when I have a fight with him for Ava, he usually just snorts coldly, or brushes it off. Never did he care so much that his whole voice was spilling out pain. His pain stings me.


    "Yes, very!" I say in a vicious tone, ring back at him, "I''m sorry if you said that in exchange for a dead marriage, but you shouldn''t have done it if you think it''s not worth it!"


    "I didn''t say that," Sebastian sighs, his voice tired and low, "I know I need to keep a distance from her, I just didn''t want to do it in a cruel way..."


    "I told you I stayed for blood, and I told you I tore the divorce papers just to torture your precious," I feel my blood boiling in a cold fire, "I don''t care if you stay her knight in shining armor, just don''te and ask me to join you! If you are putting her above every and any of your things, that''s your choice!"


    Not mine, and certainly not my baby''s!


    For a moment I really thought I could trust him with our baby. I guess I was too naive.


    He pushes a hand on the wall by my ear, his hand grabbing me is trembling in pain and restraint. He looks into my eyes as if desperately looking for the perfect wife he knew I was.


    I was. I''m not anymore.


    "I know you hate me, and you have every right," He lowers his eyes first in our standoff, sighing, "I will pay for what I have done in any way you see fit. I-"


    He looks like he has so much to say, but in the end, he just puts my phone in my hand and leaves, a sullen and disappointed look on his face. I don''t need to live up to his standard, and guard his princess with him like some stupid servent! "Are you okay...?" Lucas asks, sticking his head out carefully.


    "Yes!" I answer, only to realize my grumping tone, "Pack your bags, we are leaving


    this shithole!"


    "We are?" Lucas cocks his eyebrows, "What about the ne? You don''t want it anymore?"


    Jack Fuller won''t let me have it, unless I blow everything up. If he wanted to destroy it, he would have years ago. I''m fed up living with them anyway.


    ""Daddy is home!"


    Ava''s shout catches my attention. She was crying on the sofa with her friends around her. Sebastian is not by her side. I look down, and Ava is looking up right at me at the same time, her eyes glittering with the familiar light- She is nning to get me in trouble.


    "I guess we are leaving tonight," I tell Lucas as I turn and head downstairs instead. Even if Ava tells on me, she has no evidence that I was ever in the study. And if Jack Fuller makes a big deal out of it, I''ll just out everything!


    "Daddy!" Ava cries as she throws herself into Jack Fuller. Even before she could fully turn around she points in my direction and cries, "Daddy, Scar-"


    Sebastian walks over and stands in front of me. I thought he left, after that ugly talk. Ava pauses at Sebastian''s move, so shocked that the pitiful mask she puts on for Jack Fuller cracks.


    But my eyes are not on Ava, nor on Sebastian. I''m looking at the men who followed Jack Fuller into the room. One is Gabriel, and the other is someone I never thought I would see on such an asion-


    It''s the mysterious guy who saved Lilith at Granny''s birthday party!


    And he is staring at Ava.


    Suddenly nobody is talking, and we all sort of freeze by the gate. Gabrielughs at himself for a second, realizing the awkward moment, and grins at Sebastian: "Ohh, let me introduce you! Damian, this is Sebastian Knight, CEO of the Z House, and Sebastian, this is Damian Vanderbilt, Heir of=" The mysterious guy nces at Sebastian''s hand, and takes it for only a second before his attention darts backBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    to Ava,menting out of nowhere: "You have a


    beautiful ne, Miss."


    I blink in confusion. Doesn''t he remember Ava? He looks pretty friendly to her.


    142 The Venderbilt Hen


    Before I could even say anything to him, Jack Fuller turned to look at Ava''s neck, only to freeze with his eyes almost popping out of their sockets. And to everyone''s surprise, the daughter-spoiling-father-of-the-year ps Ava on the face, so hard that she falls to the ground with her face swollen up with visible speed!


    "What have you done?!" Jack Fuller shouts.


    Author''s Note:


    Hey sorry if the plot appears a bit slow, because too many things need to beid out before Scar''s past surface. I actually buried Damian''s line before, but I guess I did a horrible job. I''m editing the earlier chapters, and it will be up in a few days. If you are curious, you can go back to chapters 40 to 50 (along with some small changes here and there). Note: none of the changes will be an extra charge.) I''m leaving today''s chapter for free as an apology. Enjoy!

 Chapter 143

    143 The Jackpot


    Damian''s POV


    That''s my mom''s ne.


    The one and only in the whole world.


    Mom died in a car crash twenty-some years ago, along with my baby sister. Or so they told us. But they never found my sister''s body. I mean, sure the car fell off a cliff and burned, and sure there might have been some wild animals. Even Mom''s body was not intact. But I never believed them. They all think I''m doing this because I me myself. I do me myself, and Mom''s death was on me. But that''s not the reason.


    A person doesn''t just disappear into thin air. Nor would a sapphire.


    And I''m looking at both of them right now, with my own eyes!N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "What are you doing?!" I grunt at Jack Fuller, only to realize it''s not my ce to yell. Sure it''s his daughter-- well, adopted daughter -but it doesn''t mean he has the right to do such a thing!


    "Who are you?" The old man frowns at me. Seriously, I barely meet people who doesn''t know their ce in the world holding such wealth still. They usually perish fast.


    "Dad! This is Damian Venderbilt, heir of the Venderbilt Empire, the one in the capital! You know, the real deal..." Gabriel Fullerughs awkwardly at his father, "Also, He is the brilliantwyer you were meeting today. You came home all of a sudden, and Damian came here to amodate your schedule..."


    Dad wanted me to take over his title, but I started my share of dealing with thew way too early than most, and I stayed in it, partly for my mom and my baby sister. I enteredw school early and finished faster than any of my ssmates because I knew what I needed to


    do-


    I started up aw firm in every city that Mom had been to, and I searched for my sister in that city.


    Finally, after the fourth city, I hit the jackpot!


    It wasn''t easy, but it was easier than most - Mom''s blood was very special, and so was mine and my sisters. It''s like the birthmarks that Mom gave us. I knew she was alive, and I knew I could find her.


    To think I almost didn''te for this arrogant man who took a rain check at thest minute. Now I''m only grateful that I did.


    "I''m sorry," The old man finally snaps out of it, ncing around with an apologetic look, "I left my daughter in charge, but I didn''t know she would hold a party. My apology for the mess..."


    Tobserve him carefully. I don''t buy his bullshit apologize. He might feel awkward, but definitely not


    because of a "surprise of a party". He is hiding something.


    Could it be...my sister? I don''t know if I''m too paranoid, but I feel like his weird attitude is caused by myment and a simple outburst. Did he realize my identity just because of this? Impossible. It''s okay," I nod calmly, "I don''t mind a party, but maybe we can have our talk in a quieter room?"


    Jack Fuller nces in a certain direction, and I follow his sight. A room on the second floor that no one is


    143 The Jackpot


    touching His study, maybe?


    "I''m deeply sorry, but..." Jack Fuller trips his own temples with one hand, "I had a bad headache today. I thought I could tough it through, but I don''t think I can do it now."


    He knew! Instantly I realize-


    He doesn''t want to give up my baby sister.


    I understand.


    No one can ept the news of their adopted daughter''s real family suddenly appearing in front of them.


    He raised her as his own daughter. From how she threw herself into him when he came back, she might not even know that she was adopted. She loves him, and she is treated like his own daughter.


    I didn''t like how he could raise his hand at her but, I think it was because of my mom''s ne. He pped her when he saw the ne. My sister didn''t seem to realize what it was, so she went around his stuff when he wasn''t home, and thought she could just wear daddy''s hidden jewelry?


    She is loved here.


    I can wait. I have waited for twenty years, and a few more days won''t hurt.


    Half of the wealth of the Vanderbilt empire belongs to her. It''s fine even if she remains a Fuller in the end because that would only mean that she will be loved by two families.

 Chapter 144

    144 The Mean Girl


    Scarlett''s POV


    Jack Fuller doesn''t like the mysterious man.


    Damian Vanderbilt. A name I have never heard of in my life. I mean, I know the name Vanderbilt. That family owns more wealth than a king, and they are low-key as they are rich. But this name has never had anything to do with the Fullers. I mean, why would they? The Fullers can barely make it to the top ten families in the city.


    But Jack Fuller, the man who sucks up to riches like Sebastian, doesn''t like Damian Vanderbilt. No, not


    dislike.


    Jack Fuller hates him, and... is a bit afraid of him. He looks at Damian Vanderbilt in the exact same way he used to look at me when I was little.


    It''s a pure hatred for no good reason, and this hatred is deeply rooted in Jack Fuller.


    He called this man to his home, only to disrespect him to his face? And the oddest part is, Damian Vanderbilt doesn''t seem to be offended. A rare quality for people with his kind of social status.


    The tension between Jack Fuller and the mysterious stranger makes it hard to talk. I nce at Sebastian, and he has his eyes on Ava, who is still sitting on the ground in shock. But he is not picking her up into his arms and biting Jack Fuller''s head off. That''s something you don''t see every day.


    "You can help her up if you want to that much," I take a step away from Ava, telling Sebastian.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sebastian shoots me a surprised nce, his eyes filled with bitterness.


    I didn''t need him to hurt her for me. What I hate is him putting her above me and everything else. If it hurts him so much to watch her suffer, then he shouldn''t torture himself.


    "Very gentleman of you," Mocking, Damian Vanderbilt res at Sebastian, apparently because Sebastian stands the closest to Ava. He walks up a step and reaches out his hand to Ava: "Are you okay, Miss?"


    Ava stares at him, smitten.


    Of course she is. Having Sebastian in his palm, Ava has never stopped her collection of men. I mean, she even tried with Adrian. So I''m not exactly surprised at her paying attention to the first man that has a fair chance against Sebastian in every way- Wealth, a handsome face, a hot body.


    But being smitten is rare, even for her-


    Damian Vanderbilt helps her up, and she literally blushes, standing behind Jack Fuller with her head kept low, her whole face red with her deer eyes sending Damian Vanderbilt scared peeks.


    Few men could resist Ava when she puts it all out.


    "Seriously?" I blink, genuinely shocked at Ava''s tiny brain that seems to be big enough for only thoughts about how to get the next man, "You remember him, don''t you???"


    144 The Mean Girl


    The man who humiliated you at a party? It is just me? Do people really forget about things like that?


    "Who are you?" Damian Vanderbilt grunts at me, obviously hostile.


    What?!


    I open my mouth in shock, stammering: "You-you don''t remember me?"


    "I don''t keep mean girls in my mind," Damian Vanderbilt shoots me a cold re.


    Well, that much is true. He totally forgot about how the girl he is defending now was a mean girl he punished himself, nor about how she bullied Lilith, who he gave a ridiculously expensive dress.


    I guess it makes sense now that dress was probably nothing to him. To think I thought he was nice to Lilith and was so grateful to him! He deserves Ava. May the arrogant billionaire and the mean girl be together and have their happy ever after!


    "Mr. Vanderbilt..." Jack Fuller hesitates, looking as if in a conundrum. He has snapped out of his loss of mind, and he has put his fox mask back on, "I''m so sorry about my family farce. Would you please excuse me..."


    "Yes, of course," Damian Vanderbilt nods, backing a step to make way, "I understand, and I''m happy to reschedule."


    "Thanks," Jack Fuller "forces" a faint smile, giving his hand to Ava like he is some old man dying of, apparently, a headache, "Ava, would you help me up to my room? I need some rest..."


    Ava nces at her new target reluctantly, but she dares not to disobey her father. Especially right after that p.


    "Yes, daddy..." Ava takes Jack Fuller''s arm, lowering her head as she walks Jack Fuller to the stairs, like the pitiful little angel she paints herself to be.


    I watch Ava leaving, knowing in desperation that I''m not seeing Mom''s ne soon- Jack Fuller has never asked Ava to "walk him to his room", ever. Nor has he ever pped her, his fragile doll.


    I don''t even need the DNA test because Jack Fuller''s weird acts today are shouting at me-


    The ne. It definitely belongs to my Mom.

 Chapter 145

    145 Damian''s Attention


    Scarlett''s POV


    "You are leaving?"


    I look away reluctantly from Jack Fuller''s closed door when Sebastian''s voice raises. I look over, only to see Lucas standing by near us. My little suitcase was beside him.


    I have been moving around so much recently, even since I found out about the baby that day. The only thing feeling homey is that suitcase.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "No, I''m not," I dodge Sebastian''s eyes.


    He would try to get me to move back with him if I answered yes. I don''t want to waste time on such a talk.


    I wanted to move out because I had got everything I wanted from Jack Fuller. But now with Mom''s stuff almost within my reach, I can''t help my mind turning fast about how to get it. I want Mom''s ne. I hate the fact that it''s on Ava''s neck, especially when I know it would be harder to get it from Jack Fuller


    now.


    "You are not a good liar," Sebastian sighs with a bitter smile, seeing through me, "I know better than to force you. I just..." He frowns, lowering his eyshes to hide the pain in his eyes before he continues, "I can move out if that''s what it takes for you to move back in." "I''m not moving ''back'' anywhere-!"


    "The house is under your name," Sebastian says calmly, knowing what I would say before I even finish, Even if you insist on a divorce, you are leaving with half of whatever I own, so."


    I turn around, ring at him.


    11


    This man. He is just stubborn and arrogant and dominant and stubborn! Stubborn twice! He is as considerate as how cruel he was to me. I''m no longer sure if he really didn''t know he was hurting me, but


    I can''t take this bet with the life of my baby.


    "Did you even read the divorce paper I signed?" I frown at him.


    "You took nothing, I saw, and I changed the use to splitting everything with you," He curves his lips bitterly, "You tore that one up. Feeling pitiful?"


    I roll my eyes.


    "Guess not..." Sebastian smiles bitterly, mumbling to himself more than speaking to me, "Your heart is harder than a stone. Once you made up your mind to leave, nothing could turn you around... the lease of all money. You loved like fire, but when you hate, you hate like the coldest ice."


    "Nothing is a legit enough reason to stay in a marriage but love," I say coldly, "I learned it the hard way."


    "Please, don''t say that word to me," I cut him off. Remaining decent is the most mercy I can give him and I don''t promise to be able to if he dares say he loves me now, "You are wrong. Ldon''t hate you. I hate


    myself for allowing you to walk over me. But if you insult me with this lie, I WILL hate you."


    145 Damian''s Attention


    Sebasti¨¢n gazes at me sorrowfully, pain in his eyes.


    "People change, Scar," He squeezes these words out slowly, "You changed me. What am I supposed to do when you just up and leave after you changed my heart into loving you?"


    "You do NOT, love me!" I hiss at him. Even though I stopped loving him, this man still riles me up easily," You have no idea what that word means to me, and you have no idea how much I paid for that word! You do not have the right to use that word on me, not when Ava still takes up most of your heart! You don''t get to love anyone, not when you can''t promise your full heart in exchange! I-"


    I want to keep on bursting out, but I feel a pair of eyes on me, and I turn, only to see Damian Vanderbilt''s eagle eyes on me. He looked like he was on his way leaving, but now he takes a champagne from a waiter and sits down not far from us.


    "What?!" I frown at him. My gratitude to him burned out when I realized he didn''t care about that dress he gave Lilith at all. Lilith took that to heart and couldn''t stop talking about him only until recently, and here he is, forgetting all about Lilith and Ava and actually just defending Ava!


    "Karma is a bitch, little girl," He snorts at me coldly, tipping his ss in Sebastian''s direction, his icy purple eyesnding on Sebastian with a condescending look, "You are into Ava Fuller?"


    Another prey in Ava''s pocket. You have to give it to her She is good.


    "I''m not," Sebastian says simply, taking my waist naturally as his tone takes a sudden hostile turn, "She is my wife, and you don''t talk to her like that."

 Chapter 146

    146 My Lilith Grey Scarlett''s POV


    Damian Vanderbilt cocks an eyebrow in obvious despise, nodding at me flirtatiously: "I admired your little speech, but you letting him put his hand on you so easily says more than your words." What a jerk! What''s his problem?!!!


    I wanted to push Sebastian away, but I couldn''t quite pin down who I hated more at this moment: an arrogant tricked pitiful prey of Ava''s who just fell into her trap, or an arrogant tricked pitiful prey who ims to be out of Ava''s trap.


    "It''s none of your business!" I frown at Damian Vanderbilt as I throw away Sebastian''s hand. It''s not wise to piss off two bigshots at the same time, but since I''m already the enemy of the world, it doesn''t really make that much of a difference, "If one day you find yourself in a trap of a slut, it''s because you are a womanizer first!"


    Damian Vanderbilt''s look turns cold visibly, his tone dangerous: "Who are you calling a slut?"


    "Whoever turns out to be!" I snap at him.


    "Little girl-" Damian Vanderbilt narrows his eyes as hees over, and Sebastian pulls me behind him. But before either of them could do anything, two hands stop both of them as a man cuts in between the two fluffed lions-


    "Wow, a fierce girl with a sharp mouth, huh? Still not worth fighting for, guys."


    I don''t know the guy, but the two men seem to and they both take a step back, and talk at the same time:


    "She is," Says Sebastian.


    "You have no idea," Says Damian Vanderbilt, before he shoots a surprised nce at Sebastian, then he


    throws over a cold snort.


    The kind of snort Adrian throws Sebastian when he takes Ava''s side.


    Just great. Not only am I a mean girl now, it''s also because of Ava. If he can''t remember people''s behavior, then he shouldn''t be allowed to judge anyone for anything!


    "May I know the name of Miss. worth it?" The new guyes over, holding out his hands for me to put my hand on. For a kiss? A bit old-school.


    "Scarlett Fuller," I take his hand for a handshake, "And you are?"


    A shade of surprise shes through his eyes at my handshake. He shakes my hand but then takes my


    fingers for a kiss: "Oliver Scott, at your service, ma''am.


    Damian Vanderbilt rolls his eyes impatiently, and Sebastian pulls my wrist out of his grasp: "You are talking to Mrs. Knight."


    This time Oliver Scott really IS surprised: "Sorry, you were married? I thought you were with Ava?"


    I frown, darting my eyes away, only to meet Damian Vanderbilt''s eyes. I thought he would taunt me with some mean lines like "Your husband has a name out there, just not with you". But he is not. He is ring 1/2


    146 My Lilith Grey


    at Sebasti¨¢n, with utter anger in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry," Sebastian turns to me with a guilty look, introducing, "This is Oliver Scott. He starred in the drama show we producedst year."


    An actor. I nod. No wonder he knows Sebastian when I don''t know him. I had little interest in pop works and the entertainment business. I like only the writing part.


    "Also the award winner this year," Oliver grins at me, joking with Sebastian, "Introduce me with my best title, will you?"


    "You need to make your title known to people before they can use it," Sebastian says indifferently. I look between them two, confused. They know each other, and they even work together. But they don''t seem to be good friends. "We are not friends," Oliver winks at me, seeing through my confusion, "I''m signed with Dunn Entertainment."


    Ohhh, that exins a lot.


    "Enough of your socializing?" Damian Vanderbilt suddenly cuts in impatiently, "You better have a good reason for me to wait for you here,"


    Oliver Scott shoots Damian Vanderbilt a surprised look before he bows at me and Sebastian: "Excuse me." He walks over to Damian Vanderbilt, a taunting smirk on his face: "Yes, I do. I saw your little pet, at a ce you might find interesting." He has another "pet"? He definitely deserves Ava!N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I shoot a re over at him, wishing I could close my ears. I walk over to Lucas, wanting to leave this horrible night behind.


    "What pet?" Damian Vanderbilt frowns half-mindedly.


    "Your little tail?" Oliver Scottughs with a shred of surprise, "You know, the new girl? What was her name...Grey?"


    My feet stop before my brain can process the information.


    It''s not Grey of MY Lilith Grey...right???

 Chapter 147

    147 Burn The Midnight Oil Scarlett''s POV


    Damian Vanderbilt left with Oliver Scott. All I know is the name Grey, not even their car tes. So if I want to do anything, following them is my only chance.


    "Change of n!" I drag Lucas out of there, "How''s your driving skillparing to Adrian''s?"


    "Basically the same," Lucas frowns in confusion, "Enough to meet your needs. I know about your car sick situation-"


    "Can you do a car chase?" I cut him off, pointing at the car leaving the Fuller''s gate, "Follow that car!" We almost lost them in the middle. Well, actually we did. I don''t know who was driving in that car, but their driving style changed midway as they apparently noticed us following, and we lost them after they entered a tunnel. I don''t know where they came from, and I don''t know where they are going. I don''t even know whether it''s really my Lilith. But he is awyer and Lilith just got into aw firm. I can''t help but make that connection. "That''s not the same as Adrian at all!" Iin when their car is nowhere to be found.


    "Our target is not an ordinary-" Lucas rolls his eyes as he protests, only to stop halfway, "Okay, no matter. Since we lost the target anyway, can you tell me what this is about? So this girl, she is seen at a ce they don''t expect her to be normally, but you felt that she might be in some sort of danger?"" Yeah, but why? I blink in confusion. Why did I assume she was in danger?


    "I think so..." I murmur, remembering the short conversation, "Because of his eyes. He was protective and in haste. Sebastian had that look when Ava called him out in the middle of the night."


    "But you don''t even know whether they were talking about your friend," Lucas points out.


    Hearing it out loud made me realize what a stupid thing I had just done. I followed two guys that I didn''t even know until today out in the middle of the night, lost them, and I''m not even sure I should have followed them. "Sorry..." I lie back into the seat, "I was...going with only my intuition."


    "That''s not what I meant," Lucasughs lightly, "Maybe you can try to locate your friend instead? I mean, if they were going to your friend, then you will find them there; and if they weren''t talking about your friend, then you don''t care where they went, right?" Right!


    "Thanks! That''s brilliant!" I grin at Lucas, adding to his smirk, "And no, it''s because you are brilliant and not because I was stupid! Shush, I''m on the phone!"


    Heughs in silence as I dial Lilith''s number. No answer. Then I called Aurora, only to find out that Lilith never moved in with her. Apparently Lilith agreed to it, only to back out at thest minute. Then I called


    Damon.


    "She''s not picking up her phone?" Damon sounds confused. I didn''t want to rm him, but I had no other to turn to, so I told him I had some legal questions.for her, "She should be at the National Library at this time. She has been drowning herself there recently."


    147 Burn The Midnight Oil


    "Cool, I''ll try my luck, thanks!" I raise my thumb at Lucas, "I heard you coughing though. Are you okay?"


    "Yeah...joined the pandemic recently," Damonughs bitterly, his voice sounds faint, "I''m okay now, thanks for asking."


    He soon got off the phone, and I found the directions online for Lucas. Though we are on our way, and the library IS on ahead where we lost Damian Vanderbilt, it just doesn''t feel right.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "A library? Oliver Scott doesn''t look like someone who would go to a library, does he...?" I mumble to myself more than talking to Lucas, "Also, why tell his friend that his ''pet'' is at an interesting ce if that''s where she has been for a while? I mean, she was in thew school. Hitting the library just might be the least weird ce for her to be."


    "Or," Lucas taps on the map, curving his lips, "the brother doesn''t have the right answer either."


    "No way, Damon said he picks her up every night."


    "Yeah, on the street in front of the library," Lucas chuckles, shooting me a taunting look, "Does that necessarily mean that she was in the library before that? Nope."


    "What do you mean?" I frown, "Why would Lilith even lie about it? Damon and she has only each other, and she would never-"


    "Calm down, I think I know where she is," Lucas takes a turn, putting us on the busy street where we already see the tall tip of the gothic-looking library, "Onest question: Your friend, does she attend bars normally?"

 Chapter 148

    148 New World


    Scarlett''s POV


    What does this question tell at all?


    "Well, yeah. She is a party girl," I shrug, hesitating because I don''t see this answer helping, "Damon knows about that. She doesn''t need to hide from him if she is just-"


    There are several bars on this street AND in the nearby streets. It''s not helping us narrow down the range.


    "Yep, that makes sense," Lucas nods, stopping the car when we are still far from the library, "The bars would be my bet if we didn''t follow our new friends here. BUT, Damian Vanderbilt sees her as his pet, meaning they are close, so he wouldn''t be finding it an interesting ce for her to be if she''s in any of them. Luckily, you are here with me instead of Adrian-"


    He gets out of the car and I hurriedly follow him. No one is allowed to stop in the middle of a story and just up and leave! This is definitely his revenge on myints about his driving skills...He locks the car with the key as he walks up to a wooden door that looks so ordinary that I barely noticed it before.


    "What''s in here?"


    "Behind this door, is one of the biggest underground cage fight clubs in the city."


    Cage...fight?


    "You mean the underground fighting sort of thing?" I murmur, unable toprehend the idea. I mean, sure, Lilith can fight guys like Gabriel, but...a cage fight?


    "I mean the sort of ce with fast, big money," Lucas knocks on the door, ncing at me, "know if your friend in any need like that?"


    Not really. Too much has been happening since we got back into contact.


    Someone slid open the little window on the door, and then a pair of vignt eyes appeared behind it: Code?"


    "Yeah, we don''t have that," Lucas leans in with a polite smile, "You ever served, bro?"


    The vignt eyes pause, observing Lucas carefully: "You are a veteran?"


    "Afghanistan,"


    "


    The door opens, and the guy inside the door is as tall as Lucas if not more. His bulky muscles hid under a tight suit.


    "Iraq, bro."


    They talk like in code, real ones.


    They grab hands in the posture of a wrist wrestle, as if knowing each other for years. It''s actually nice to see people trusting each other because of a shared feeling of belonging. Their world is so simple yet so -mysterious at the same time. "And you are...?" The guy asks me.


    148 New World


    I don''t know what identification I can provide. A housewife? An orphan? I feel like I''m nothing in their world.


    "She''s a friend," Lucas walks in first, "I''m taking her for a tour of the real world."


    "Ma''am," The guy touches his forehead with his fingertips. His eyes are powerful yet clean, now the shade of danger in there is gone. "Thanks," I nod at him.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    It does feel like another world, if not a more "real" one. After we enter the door is a long, narrow stairs, leading to a dim hallway before it suddenly opens to a huge space like an underground parking lot. Except it''s not cars along the walls, but stairs instead, surrounding a huge boxing ring in the middle.


    I can''t believe under our peaceful little streets are wild ces like this, right under our feet!


    The crowd is boiling crazy, all shouting at the boxing ring. Even the air is filled with excitement, apart from the smell of sweat and a faint rusty scent like...blood. I frown as I try to squeeze my way through, trying hard to not cover my nose with my hand. Lucases up and puts his arms around me, efficiently making a way for me.


    "Know anyone up there?" Lucas leans close to my ear, basically shouting just so I could hear him. Following his eyes I look over. The stage is at a distance, but with it high above the crowd and all the spotlight focusing on it, I can clearly see the tough look on the two women in the two corners.


    And the one closer to me is no one else but Lilith. My Lilith.


    My stomach drops. I don''t know if the nauseous feelinges from the stuffy air, or the fact that Oliver Scott called her Damian''s "pet".


    "Do you see them?" I turn back and talk into Lucas''s ear.


    "Not yet, but from the look of them, they should be at the VIP spots, if any," Lucas nces around, "Say that you are happy I''m here instead of Adrian, and I''ll find you your target, ma''am."


    I burst intoughter at his obsession, and it suddenly dims my worry about Lilith and stress from this'' new world". He really is good.

 Chapter 149

    149 Dirty Little Fights Scarlett''s POV


    Lilith needs money.


    She never shows that part of her life to us. She is the kind of person who would take a student loan and three part-time jobs and never mention it to us. But she paid up that loan already and she just got a decent job. What could make here for money like this? "What''s the n?" Lucas asks, his eyes on the fight, "I understand your worry, but your friend has the upper hand."


    "She just took a punch!" I hiss at him.


    "Well, it''s still a fight," Lucas rolls his eyes, his tone admiring: "She''s tough though. She would rather take a harder blow with her body rather than one on her face. To hide her secret, I assume?"


    I lower my eyes, can''t look at the fight anymore.


    I don''t know what to do. I have always respected her decision on this matter, but if she is taking such a risk for money, is it still okay to not intervene? But even if I wanted to help, I don''t know if I could, or if she would even take it. Telling her that I know about this might end up only hurting her.


    "Let''s find those two first," I turn around, mainly just to escape from the ring, "I want to know what they are here for."


    And I want to know what Oliver Scott meant by Lilith being Damian Vanderbilt''s "pet".


    Locating them didn''t take too much time, making our way to them through the crowd did. They sat on the highest seat, close the range. Their fancy, spotless suits made them stand out from the crazy crowd around them. Lucas and I sneak below their seat, even so, it''s hard to make out what they are saying.


    "Did you know about this?" Oliver Scott''s voice sounds taunting, "You pay your woman so poorly that they have to do side jobs like this?"


    Damian Vanderbilt replies something, but it''s drowning in a wave of cheering from the crowd.


    "You are not going to help?" Oliver Scott exims in surprise, "I thought this one was special." This one. How many others are there?


    Damian Vanderbilt does not reply. I look up, but it''s hard to see anything from under the seats. I exchange an angry look with Lucas, but he shakes his head and hints me to listen on.


    "I can give her some money on your behalf," Oliver Scott suggests in a joking tone, "She gets money AND you can see if I be special to her, too."


    "Hands off," This time I hear Damian Vanderbilt''s answer, his voice cold and impatient, "She is MINE." His voice is calm, but that doesn''t reduce the scary power of warning.


    Oliver Scottughs, nudging Damian Vanderbilt with his shoulder in a taunting tone: "You are on the edge


    of being TOO possessive. Do you think I would help if she''s not YOUBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Enough about this," Concluding, Damian Vanderbilt stands up, buttoning his suits in a cold voice, "I actually do have something you can help with."


    "Shoot," Oliver Scott remains sitting, smirking. Theugh in his voice is obvious, "But I don''t want to miss YOUR little pet''s brilliant fight."


    Damian Vanderbilt turns around, apparently giving him a re.


    "What?!" Oliver Scott is not intimidated, "You can chase me out, but can you call off this whole crowd? I might as well enjoy a show that you don''t see every day."


    Both of them are jerks. I frown. I have heard enough. Lilith doesn''t deserve to be treated as a "pet", and even if she''s willing, he is not being a proper sugar daddy! Isn''t giving her money his full job?!


    I push Lucas and he nods, making way for me. But then, Damian Vanderbilt''s words stop me-


    "I found my mom''s ne,"


    I freeze, shooting my head up at Lucas. At the same time, Oliver Scott jumps up too, his huge move makes Lucas and me freeze, pressing our ears as high as we can.


    "You are kidding!" Oliver Scott exims, but his tone is serious this time, "Are you sure?"


    "100%. That ne is one of a kind,"


    Could it be? On the night I found my Mom''s ne, he mentioned one that''s rare and meaningful to him but not the same one? They have to be the same one...right? "Where did you find it?" Oliver Scott asks.


    "That''s where youe in," Damian Vanderbilt leads their way down, and I have to squat and follow their steps, "Ava Fuller was wearing it tonight. And I need to know everything about her before Dad finds out about this."


    "Uh ohhhh," Oliver Scottughs behind Damian Vanderbilt, "Dirty little fights between heirs of the rich? Am I in danger just by hearing about this?"


    "Moron," Damian Vanderbilt grunts, "I''m serious. I don''t want Dad to hear about any of this, do you understand?!"


    Oliver Scott answers yes, but that is the most I can hear before they disappear into the crowd.


    I hide under the little dark corner under the stairs, lost,

 Chapter 150

    Damian''s POV


    I try to keep the search for my sister a secret.


    Vanderbilt''s name attracts too many impostors as it is. Just because of the news about how they found my mom''s car under a cliff but without a trace of the baby, we have been dealing with all sorts of peopleing to us over the years, iming that they raised my sister who they found near the crash site. Some of them even came for the reward with a dead baby''s picture. Basically, they were selling their kids, dead ones, too.


    It''s fair to say that I have seen the darkest part of humanity.


    Most of them are easy to spot though -- we have never revealed the fact that Mom''s blood type is RH-, as well as the baby. Even unable to make a DNA test, a simple medical examination report from any period of their life could pick out most of the fake ones. But they still do damage--


    Every time such a im reaches Dad, it takes his heart for a rollercoaster ride with an almost definite disappointing end.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Dad loves Mom too much to even consider another marriage. He poured all his heart into me, and whatever spared he put in thepany -- the empire he built together with Mom. He never med me for the ident, not even once. He loved me just as much after the ident, if not more.


    I have to protect him.


    That''s why I''m doing the search under the cover ofw firms. It''s not just a personal dream. It''s my cover story to shield my father from this. I have always decided that if one day I found out that my sister died, then Dad would never hear about it. He doesn''t need to live through the death of his daughter twice.


    But a alive one just might hurt more.


    Her identification aside, there is too much uncertainty. I don''t know what happened to her, don''t know who she is, and I don''t even know if she wants to be back. I mean, few would say no to the amount of wealth waiting for them, but that''s exactly the risk-- If they want toe back for the wrong reason, then I won''t let Dad go through with that kind of dirty shit.


    Oliver is a lot of things. He is a womanizer, a jerk taking advantage of good appearance, a talented actor, and also happens to be one of my longest friends, and the only friend I have in this city that knows about my secret.


    And he is Ava Fuller''s friend, too. Apparently they shot a movie together, and they ended up friends. Friends, friends in bed. No difference to him. And this makes him my best option this time.


    But I don''t like his attention on Lilith.


    He doesn''t like Lilith. He thinks every woman around rich people is after their money. I mean, that''s the kind of woman he sees the most in his life. Well, that''s the kind of woman I see the most in my life, too. But I know not all women are like that. I know because my Mom was not like that.


    But it''s hard to get Oliver to see that. And that''s why it''s hard to get him to like Lilith.


    Lilith is not like that. I think that''s why she attracts me so much, ever since I met her the first time. She has that unique kind of cleanness in her eyes. She lives in the same world as the rest of us, but it''s almost like she doesn''t see the same thing. She lived in a poor neighborhood, but she had only kindness in her heart; she suffered from a father who abandoned her and a mother whomitted suicide, but she became awyer because "people like her could use cheaper legal help". The moment I saw her, I fell for her.


    "Come in,"


    I open the door to the manager. I didn''t know this city yet, but money is amonnguage. Lilith chose to get money this way because she doesn''t want help, then I''ll just help without her knowing.


    "I''m here to talk about an anonymous donation," I pull out a name card that says Vanderbilt to the manager, "How much does it take to triple the prize for the yer in the ring right now, without her knowing?"

 Chapter 151 Bigger Concern

    Scarlett''s POV


    In the end, I didn''t talk to Lilith that night.


    She doesn''t want us to know. It might hurt her pride more than helping her with her financial problem. I need to talk to Aurora first about it. Besides, Lilith never mentioned Damian Vanderbilt to us, so I''m not sure how to talk to her about that either. I don''t think Lilith would be with him if she knew he had other women, but I don''t have evidence either.


    But all these are just excuses.


    I fled the scene because I might be a Vanderbilt, an unwanted one no less.


    Lucas got a hotel for us, and I hid in my room for three days straight. My activities mainly involve searching about the Vanderbilts online and hiding under the cover every five minutes.


    I believe the cover has the power to block off all ghosts, so it should be able to protect me from other horrible things, too.


    There isn''t much about them online.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Or, the ton of information about them online says little that I need. They appear on the news for museums under their name, for charities in which they participated, and asionally, for some celebrities'' interactions with them. And most of them are not even about Damian Vanderbilt. Apparently he has not yet touched the throne -- it still belongs to his father Johnny Vanderbilt, head of the Vanderbilt empire, husband of histe wife--


    Emma Vanderbilt.


    All I can find about her is the confirmation of her death, which was twenty-something years ago, so there aren''t even any traces online. She died in a car ident, along with her two-year-old daughter.


    There is less and less doubt about this, diminishing along the doubt are my hope and happiness about finding my real family --


    Looks like my real family is much more simr to the Fullers than to me.


    I want to hide longer, but I can''t. The movie''s shooting starts today, and I have to be there. The position is beyond me as it is. I don''t want to cause trouble for me and Adrian. Luckily, I don''t have to make a decision today.


    I push everything behind the back of my mind and put on my armor: A bag, an iPad, lipstick and a few small things. That''s all I need. A simple blouse, a pair of grey-green capri pants, and a pair of white canvas shoes. My style. I grab my bag and check up myself in front of the mirror before I leave the room.


    To my surprise, when I get downstairs, Alfred is not the only one waiting for me. Adrian is there, too, leaning on the car with his arms folded when Alfred stands by the gate submissively.


    "d to see you up and alive," Adrian curves his lips, opening his arms for me for a hug.


    Couldn''t resist the desire for the safe warmth in his hug, I took it.


    "You didn''t need toe," I shrug, putting on a calm mask, "I wouldn''t have missed my first day, boss."


    "I know you won''t. I''m here because you sent Lucas home."


    Lucas was originally just to be my cameraman for my "homing". He didn''t need to apany me for any of the shows after that, but he did just to make sure. I didn''t want to take up any more of his time now that I''m back to the Fullers.


    "I sent him home because the mission is over," I nod sideways at the door, "Give you a ride, boss?"


    "Actually, I was hoping to offer you the same thing," Adrian puts his hand on the car, stopping me when I try to open the door for him, "I have something to talk to you about. Energy conservation and environment protection, right?"


    I nce at Alfred, and he keeps his head low.


    Adrian doesn''t want Alfred to hear the conversation, meaning it''s about my family and not the job. I''m just not sure if I''m up for it. I bite my lips, hesitating, and Adrian''s eagle eyes seem to be prating me. I know I appear weak about this, then he will shield me from any bad news he would find in the future.


    "Alfred," I make up my mind, "Sorry to get you here but I''m going with Mr. Dunn. Can youe and pick me up at five?"


    "Of course, Miss Scarlett," Alfred bows with a straight face before he gets into the car and leaves.


    "He will know that we are hiding things from him," I mutter not without worry, "and that means so will Jack Fuller."


    "He is already rmed," Adrian shakes his head with a sullen look, "But he is not your biggest concern right now. Johnny Vanderbilt is."

 Chapter 152 Divorce Papers

    Scarlett''s POV


    After that one bombing sentence, Adrian did not continue but started leading the way to his car.


    He has been shooting me observing looks all the way even after he started driving. I sneakily take longer breaths, waiting patiently for him to conduct his "mental status evaluation" on me. I don''t want him to worry about me, and I can handle this. I need him to know. "Lucas told me everything," Adrian finally says, eying me in the rare mirror, "How have you been holding up? I''m actually impressed that you pulled yourself together after only three days."


    I frown leeringly: "Please don''t tell me that the boss of the Dunn empire has been squatting downstairs of my hotel for the past three days..." Adrian lets out augh, the worry in his eyes faints a little.


    "I have eyes on your personal driver, that''s all," Adrian gives me a harmless smile, "By the way, I''m not the only one doing that, apparently." "Who else?!" I frown. I understand that Adrian is doing this out of concern for my safety, but I don''t want attention like this from anyone else. "You will know soon, and I''ll leave that one to you," Adrian grumbles, looking bothered, "I''m behind any decision you make, of course." "You know who it is--?"


    "That''s not the most urging matter," Adrian averts the topic in the most awkward way, "aren''t you curious about your new family?"


    I grin at him -- he was the one throwing me a hook, and now he is the one getting impatient first!


    "Yeah, sure, let''s hear about it. You found something, didn''t you?" I shoot him a glowing smirk. Lucas kept him posted about everything. And with Adrian''s resources, he could find a lot more about them than what I can in three days locked in a hotel room. And I know he wouldn''t be here himself if it''s a small thing. I have embraced myself.


    My reaction takes Adrian by surprise. He frowns, looking hesitant now. "You have met Damian Vanderbilt," He takes a deep breath, trying to ease his way in, "What do you think of him?"


    A jerk! An arrogant, dark, evil jerk!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "A womanizer. Do you know him? Does he keep a lot of women around?" That''s all I can think about after that brief night I spent knowing him. Well, Ava might not count, considering he might have been kind to her because of Mom''s ne. But he only smiled to her face before turning his back on her the next second!


    "Also an evil mastermind!" I add.


    "You know he''s to be your brother, not your husband, right?" With sarcasm, Adrian gives me a harmless smile. But he looks less worried now, "You sound very eager and passionate about your new family."


    I roll my eyes. I''m not sure if I want such a brother, and I''m sure I don''t want such a husband for Lilith!


    "Emma Vanderbilt, died at the age of 32, car ident," Adrain recites, ncing at me, "...in North Dakota."


    There has been too many signs that the Vanderbilts is the answer, but still, when I hears about it, it''s like a heavy blown to my head.


    So I AM a Vanderbilt. I was with Mom when we got into a car ident when Jack Fuller took me! Not some overdose bullshit! I close my eyes shut, calming myself for the rest of the story.


    "She was reported to be with her two-year-old daughter. That''s you," Adrian continues, "Her husband at the time was at home with their six-year-old son, Damian. They searched for the daughter for months, and Johnny Vanderbilt never remarried for histe wife." Huh. That''s a constion. If the reason unknown. But even if a small percentage of that reason is out of the love for my mom, it''s huge to me.


    "Are you here to persuade me to not hurry into any rushed judgement?" I can''t help but frown. The only reason I didn''t blow out everything was because I wanted to check out the family first. And clearly, they aren''t that weing. At least Damian Vanderbilt wasn''t. "No, I''m here to warn you against rushing into the wealthy trap," Adrian pulls the car up by the side of the road, looking at me in the eyes, "That being said, I don''t know the Vanderbilts personally, so I don''t want to sway your judgement, I can only try to get you as much facts as possible, and you need to make a careful decision at that."


    I flinch at his dark tone, getting scared.


    Wait, Adrian said it''s Johnny Vanderbilt that I should worry about? The loving husband???


    "I''me bearing divorce papers," Adrian says slowly, pulling out a folder, "It''s from your Mom to your Dad. She registered it, but he never signed it, well, not before she died."

 Chapter 153 A Familiar Face

    Scarlett''s POV


    Dare not to get into the past of my parents, I pushed everything to the back of my head when I got out of Adrian''s car and joined the shooting scene. It''s not wise to hang your mind on a decade-old divorce case when you are shooting a young adult romance. The main body of my story is the memory of the main characters, so we are shooting at a school for the first two months. Adrian''s alma mater was kind enough to allow the shooting of the campus, along with some ssrooms and everything.


    I chose it because Sebastian -- the origin of my male lead in the story -- also went here, along with Ava and me. This is where our story happened. Adrian taunted me about this choice, thinking I was making my dream of a happy ending with Sebastiane true in my movie. A girl saved by a boy, ended up getting into a sweet rtionship with him before entering a happy marriage.


    He was wrong.


    I''m not the origin of the female lead in the movie. Ava is.


    Sebastian might have saved me, but he never knew that. He thought it was Ava, and he made her the main character in his life.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I have always been the mean sister who was jealous of Ava and bullied her for getting the attention of the prince charming.


    So I wanted my side of the story heard. I want the girl Sebastian saved to be with him. I want a story where she finds salvation when salvation stays and wants her. In the meantime, I want the girl who was ignored and misunderstood to say that any vicious doing she might have done was because she wanted love, too. I want the mean sister to be seen as also just another human being, who maybe, after her voice is heard, gets her own happy ending.


    That was my original idea.


    But after the abduction, I altered the storyline. I got greedy and I don''t want to just get her voice out. I want a happy ending for her. I added an Adrian''s in there. Well, not Aurora''s Adrian. I added a guy who loved the mean sister for who she is, not because he thought she was a racer when she wasn''t, but because she paints, and he found her anonymous piece and found her in the end.


    This movie should be named: What if Sebastian Never Saved Me?


    Ava wouldn''t turned into a jealous devoured snake; I wouldn''t have suffered ignorance for years; and Sebastian wouldn''t be trapped in a marriage he didn''t want.


    It''s an irony how the best deed in the worst story turns out to be the origin of all sins.


    The school is still the same as in my memory -- until I arrive at the building lent to the shooting team.


    The shooting scene, amazingly, is already a mess.


    I have never been behind the curtain of the magic of a shooting team. I have always thought the shooting team was a wonder group of people because they basically built a whole new world out of reality, but it wasn''t like that. The shooting team- easy to spot since every one of them carries a huge camera on their shoulders, necks, and even waists- are everywhere, some resting when some have already started shooting things I''m not sure what. Huge canvas separates the hallway out for the cameras.


    Today is the most important scene in the opening: the girl recognizes her savior.


    "Scarlett Knight? Over here!"


    James Deep. The talented director getting more fame than any at his age. He has been dealing with my script himself this whole time, along with the casting and others. But I have only talked to him through emails.


    "Yes!" I hurry over, and he nods at a seat by his side: "Take your seat. We have shot a few small scenes already. Warm-ups. You weren''t with us through the casting, so today is important. If the main characters are not giving you the right feelings, you need to let me know."


    "Okay!" I get a little nervous at his serious tone, also at my absence that he pointed, "Sorry about being absent for the casting, I was--"


    In the abondoned building and then a hospital.


    "I don''t care where you were," James Deep cuts me off, "You want to be a part of giving life to your baby, then be here."


    I grip my purse, getting only more nervous around him.


    "Don''t worry about him," A sweet voice raised by my side. A girl bends down tofort me with a bright smile, "Director Deep is always like that. He cares only about the work, nothing else. But know that he has nothing against you. I''m Amilia Watson, nice to meet you." But staring at the face in front of me, I can''t even force out a smile -- it''s Ava''s face.

 Chapter 154 He Knows

    Scarlett''s POV


    "That''s your female lead, Aria," James Deep suddenly turns over, apparently hearing Amilia''sment on him and apparently, not nning on saying anything about that, "Amilia, you are up in five."


    "Yes, sir!" Amilia makes a face at him and leaves, but not before she winks at me.


    I can''t close my shocked open mouth.


    For a moment there I really thought I met the young Ava -- the pretty, bright, perfect girl in school who is nice to you even if just met. But maybe because she ys Ava, I now can''t shake off the feeling that behind her smile there are also dark schemes running. But that''s not even the issue--Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "You--you...you chose her?!" I mumble at James Deep, more like talking to myself, "...why?"


    James Deep shoots me a cocky look: "Are you asking because she fits the image of your female lead?"


    I close my mouth. Yep, he totally saw through me and my script. I thought it was a clever twist -- everyone knows I''m Mrs. Knight, and everyone knows the story of the Fuller girls with the billionaire. So I thought they would just think I was writing a movie of my own story with myself being the female lead -- the perfect princess who was saved by the hero and married him, while trashing the mean sister.


    Seeing my look, James Deep nods with understanding, dropping his question as he hints with his jaw: "That''s your male lead and the mean sister. Do you want to talk to them before we start?"


    I look over, and see a redhead talking with a guy, tall and handsome, curly ck hair. He turns and smiles at Amilia when she approaches, and the redhead purses her lips and backs away--


    She did that only because they were shooting the reunion scene, but I see myself shying away from Sebastian and Ava back in my school days.


    We were just like that.


    Ava was the bright blonde, who would be the center of any room. And Sebastian''s full attention would be on her whenever she approached. As if there is a ma in her that attracts exactly his eyes. And I will be like that girl, back away in silence even if I was in a good conversation with him a moment ago.


    The guy has everything Sebastian had -- the good look, the hot figure, the stupidly clean eyes that contain wisdom only when Ava isn''t in them. He ought to be the hottest catch in his own school days, I bet. But something is missing. I just don''t know what. "You don''t like him?"


    I blink, only to realize that James Deep has been staring at me this whole time.


    "He is good, exactly how I imagined the male lead would be," I shake my head, dodging his eyes. James Deep is only twenty-something years old, yet I feel like he has a pair of eyes that see through everything.


    "Huh..." James Deep neither approves nor objects, "this way," He stands up and I follow his lead to a separate cubical, temporarily built to be the special room of actors, apparently.


    [Oliver Scott], it says on the door.


    No way!


    "Mr. Scott?" James Deep knocks on the door with a polite indifference, "Do you have a minute?"


    "Uhh..." I suddenly got nervous. My mind going through the night where I met -- well, stalked him. We met, we shook hands, and then he left. He might notice a car following him, but he wouldn''t know if that was me, right??? I think I''m just nervous because he was apparently a good friend of Damian Vanderbilt, who is not on my white list right now.


    I force a smile. He might not know that I followed him, so I definitely shouldn''t expose guilt first.


    "Yes?" The door opens, and I look up, only to have my smile frozen on my face--


    Answering the door is Damian Vanderbilt.


    "Who are you?" James Deep frowns. The guy ignores James Deep, looking down at me from behind his thin sses in a half-oval golden frame for several long seconds before he drops his arm and steps aside.


    "This is Damian Vanderbilt, mywyer," Oliver Scottes up to us with a bright smile, introducing his serious-looking friend, "he is here to talk about some private business with me."


    I keep my eyes low, but I can feel Damian Vanderbilt''s eyes nailing on me like two hot burning charcoal.


    "Miss Fuller?" He suddenly says, and I can''t help but look up, only to realize my mistake.


    "You are Ava Fuller''s sister," He says, not as a question, but as a statement.


    "Adopted sister," I answer. He knows! He is looking into the ne and he would know sooner orter. If he meant ill to his own sister, then...I can''t let others take my dangerous position, even if it''s Ava. He narrows his eyes at me: "You followed me the other night, why?"

 Chapter 155 Who’s Your Male Lead

    Scarlett''s POV


    He knows nothing!


    "I have never followed you anywhere," I fold my arms, feeling safer. His suspicion is only about that night. No way he would ever suspect that I heard his dark n, too. "You FAILED to," He corrects me in an arrogant tone. Lucas''s pride would definitely refute if he was here. But he isn''t.


    "Are you always this paranoid, or you don''t know the possible consequences of nder, Mr. Lawyer?" I grin at him, and he purses his lips into a smirk, not talking back. "Mr. Scott," James Deep makes way and Oliver Scott follows us out, and so does Damian Vanderbilt. I follow them, and can''t help but throw peeks at him from the side.


    This man is my brother? Biological one? Like Gabriel to Ava? He is taller than Gabriel, but not as bulky. He wears thin sses, but somehow I just feel like he is not any less a fighter than Gabriel. What would it be like if he was as protective of his sister as Gabriel of Ava? "Like what you see?" He suddenly turns around and catches my nce. I roll my eyes and look away, not missing his taunting chuckle.


    Meanie!


    "Scott," He nods in an indifferent tone, ignoring me. I frown with my eyes shut, forcing myself to not look at him. Oliver Scott sends him off before hees back to me and James Deep: "So, this is the big writer that I have to impress for the role?"


    I frown, leaning away from him. I don''t like him. I don''t like how he ys familiar with everyone even if just met for the first time. And he is always smiling, hiding his true self behind the blinding smile. But he was as evil as Damian Vanderbilt!


    "He would be the mean girl''s admirer," James Deep tells me with a straight face, "The character is added toote so I didn''t have time to find the best fit like everyone else, but he is a great actor, and he does have a lot of what Adrian--I mean, Edward has." My ear tips burn at that slip of the tongue.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Oops," Oliver Scott raises his eyebrows exaggeratingly, "Did I just hear some dirty little secret of the high tier--"


    "It''s not like that!" I frown, but my rebuttal only widens his grin.


    Jerrrrrrrk!


    "What''s it like then?" Oliver Scott curves his lips, leaning his face close to mine just like how Gabriel would when he teased me. I flinch by instinct because what follows is never good.


    "I''m sorry," Oliver Scott frowns lightly, taking a step back, "I don''t mean to startle you."


    "I''m fine!" I grunt in frustration, mostly to myself, "It''s nothing personal but you are far from Edward is all. Sorry!"


    Not looking at either of the men, I went to the shooting scene that was ready for the director''s eyes, pretending to be interested. Adrian wasn''t in love with me, but when he mistook me for Aurora, what I saw was a reliable, loyal man who was fun and a bit flirty, but who cared about me with afortable distance kept between us.


    Maybe Oliver Scott was fun, a bit flirty, and handsome, and maybe he can act as if he is reliable and loyal, but it just doesn''t feel right!


    I close my eyes, blocking the thought of a possible prejudice entering my mind. I don''t want him. Not as Adward. Not as the perfect lover in my mind who pulled me out of my darkest moment.


    James Deepes and sits down. His eyes are on the scene in front of us. Throwing him a nervous peek, I start: "I''m sorry--"


    "It''s okay," James Deep looks surprised, "It''s your character. If anyone has the right to say who is right and wrong for the roles, it''s you."


    "Thanks for being so nice and understanding about this!" I fold my hands in gratitude, "I mean, I have no problem with Mr. Scott''s acting skills. Maybe, maybe if we make him swap the role with the male lead?"


    James Deep already raises his hand for the scene, but hearing this he puts down his hand, his insightful eyes nailed on me. I gulp by instinct, feeling his eyes scanning my soul.


    "You don''t like Oliver Scott for a perfect lover''s role, yet you want him for the male lead?" He suddenly asks. "Uhhh--" I stutter, but he obviously doesn''t care about that-- "You don''t love your male lead anymore, do you?"


    In his judgy eyes, I take a step back in panic, only to bump into someone behind me and he puts his hand on my waist to help me stand.


    "Sorry!" I turn around in a hurry, but he won''t let me push his hand away, "S-Sebastian?!"


    He not only ignores my push, but pulls me right into his arms, his soulful eyes meeting mine: "Is your male lead... me?"

 Chapter 156 The Yellow Dress

    Scarlett''s POV


    In his sorrowful gaze, I shake my head subconsciously. But I can''t utter the word "no". It''s hard to lie, especially when the lie won''t trick anyone. Not me, nor him. With a bitter smile, he lets go of my waist slowly.


    He was the one who pushed me away. He wanted it so badly, and finally, when I did it, he was also the one giving me this sorrowful look, making me feel guilty as hell. "Action!"


    Just at the moment where I''m dying of awkwardness, James Deep shouts. I quickly turn to the scene, and Sebastian walks up to my side.


    Samuel and Aria -- Sebastian and Ava -- talk in the hallway just like how they used to in my memory. Except this time, she isn''t the one stealing such a moment from a dark, jealous sister, but the actual girl who was saved--R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Samuel walks in with his football pals inughter and talks, his eyes bright and his smile clean. When he passes Aria, she lowers her head and dodges his eyes. He stops, staring at her with a curious look.


    "Do I know you?" Aria finally asks, her face blushing a little. Amilia gives him a polite smile, but her sparkling eyes shout out her secret -- she just ran into her long-time crush on the first day of high school, a senior hot guy who is still in his football outfit. She paints the genuine girl with a non-harmful secret well.


    "I don''t know, you tell me," Samuelnds his long arm on the top of the locker, bending a little to look at the girl on the same level, his eyes clean with a shred of curiosity, "Do you have a yellow princess dress whose strip is broken?"


    "I''m sorry," Heughs at himself right after the blunt question, "What an odd question to ask. You just...reminded me of some ancient memory is all."


    "It is an odd question alright," Aria smiles at him, leaving with her books, "and yes, I do have one!"


    "What?" Samuel mumbles but she is already far. He cocks an eyebrow, staring in the direction where she left, his pals nudging him with mockingughs but he doesn''t care.


    Hiding on the other side of the locker is the mean sister. Instead of a vicious face, she looks more sad and pitiful as her eyes dart between Samuel and Aria. But no one notices her.


    The scene ends.


    "How do you like the scene?" James Deepes and asks me. I open my mouth to no words. I can''t object to anything. The scene is perfect, including the little Scar. That was exactly what it was like. "Were you there?" Sebastian suddenly asks.


    I was. Except it wasn''t his reunion


    with Ava first day in high school, it was him and me. And our reunion didn''t end up with me telling him about the dress, but Ava telling him that was the mean sister she had tote him about.


    And he looked at me with despise in the following years toe.


    "I''d expect you to remember the moment when you started hating someone," I put on a harmless smile, mocking. I don''t know why it still hurts, but I certainly won''t let him know anymore. "What? No, I meant the dress," Sebastian grabs my wrist in haste, his tone anxious as his eyes search for the truth in mine frantically, "How did you know about Ava''s dress?!" Shit! I forgot. That''s a secret that only he and Ava should know about.


    The little yellow dress with a strip broken. That was the dress I was wearing when he saved me. It was Ava''s dress. She "gave" that to me pretending to be a good sister. That was the first and only day when she acted like a real sister to me, only to trick me into trusting her and entering the woods with her friend.


    I think she really wanted to lose me that time. Because that was also the first and only time where Jack Fuller punished her for real. She didn''t


    know he kept me around for her


    back then, and she burst into tears with her broken yellow dress.-- the evidence I provided of her crime.


    That was when Sebastian came to the house.


    She was scolded for "helping me", and I was grounded for a month for "getting your family worried".


    "Were you the girl who I--" Sebastian narrows his eyes, seemingly shocked at his own suspicion.


    "Ava told me about it," I blurt, dodging his eyes. "Did she not tell you? She showed me the video of you proposing to her."

 Chapter 157 Work It Out

    Sebastian''s POV


    It''s not the first time that I have had this doubt.


    Scar is a lot like the girl I saved...more than Ava. Not her look, her spirit. I guess I saw that even before she brought up the divorce. I dodged her exactly because I couldn''t ept myself looking for simrities between her and the girl I saved when she was Ava''s bully. I stare into her eyes, and I can''t see a shred of guilt for lying.


    Disappointment overwhelms me.


    "She...she what?" I frown, blinking to reboot my brain. Ava showed a video of my proposal??? I didn''t even know I was going to propose that day, and Ava definitely didn''t take a video.


    It''s ridiculous how everyone thinks I''m in love with Ava when of all women, I have never even dated her.


    Scar''s script sets up so romantically and ideally, but the truth is, Ava and I have been in the same strings of schools, but never at the same time. Even Scar, the first impression I have of her that I can remember was when I visited Ava when they both entered high school when I was already graduating from college.


    I had never even seen Ava as a woman before that. She was just a kid, a little sister that I sworn to protect. She said she wasn''t happy at home, and I tried to make her time a bit easier during my visits.


    I don''t know how much of that I can trust now. But I do remember seeing Scar here and there, usually like the character in the scene just now, snooping around sneakily -- thinking that she did that sneakily. Now to think about it, those were the times when Ava would remind me how crafty and evil her adopted sister was.


    From where I am now, I don''t see her peeking as evil anymore. I didn''t understand that as a stupid boy but now...


    "Since when did you like me?" I ask Scar, only to realize how little I know about her, "I never asked but...why were you into me?"


    I barely talked to her before she went into high school, nor did I spend much time with her after. It came to me as a surprise when she told me she liked me, right before she demanded my hand in marriage. I was so against that idea, taking that as a shameless ckmail so I never cared about why.


    Scar looks back at me calmly, and now I hear how ridiculous I am.


    "I''m sorry--"


    "Whatever," Scar shrugs it off, pulling her wrist out of my grip, "What are you doing here?"


    Isn''t it obvious? I''m here for her. I just don''t know if that''s more of a bother to her, or a show of love.


    "Mr. Knight is the biggest sponsor of the movie now," James Deepes up to my help, "He seems to have high demand on the quality, and I have forwarded him the script.".


    He then looks right into Scar''s eyes, warning her seriously: "If you want the audience to love your male lead, then you will need to love him first."


    Me and Scar both flinch at his words, but he doesn''t seem to realize that he is talking about us as he continues: "Or the story won''t work. Work it out."


    He leaves like a storm. I didn''t like that blunt guy, but he suddenly looks so much nicer.


    Scar darts her waterful eyes to me, her look turns from shock to confusion then to anger. None of what I was hoping for. "Since when?!" She hisses like a pissed kitten, "Does Adrian know about this?!" That''s not "working it out"!


    "If you really have learned from your mistake, then you wouldn''t trust him sopletely so fast!" I try to suppress my anger lit up by that name, "Do you even know what he has been up to recently?!" That jerk turned himself into the tail of Aurora Dawson right after Scar took an interest in him!


    "Except selling my movies to my enemies?!" Scar snaps back like the fireball she has always been, "I''m upset at him for keeping me in the dark, but you don''t get to trash him considering you won''t be here


    without his help!"


    Bein


    wel intR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    What a naive girl! "He didn''t ''help'' me. He let me in because I''m paying him--" I put a halt to myself, cutting off the unnecessary part, "The is, he doesn''t love you, not whole-heartedly at least. You would keep a distance from him if you knew better."


    "I should stay away from him because he doesn''t love me wholeheartedly?" Scar sneers with her arms folded, her figure painting a luring curve in the sunlight casting on her, but her words are cold as ice, "So what are you doing exactly when you refuse to sign the divorce papers?"

 Chapter 158 Where I Lost

    Sebastian''s POV


    "It''s not the same," I frown.


    Scar knew about me and Ava, but does Adrian dare to let her know about him and her best friend? Besides, Aurora is Scar''s best friend, when Ava is only...Scar''s sister.


    Okay, maybe it looks simr on some levels, but I never misled Scar about my feelings about her! That''s the difference!


    "I would have saved you in that abandoned building," I see how stubborn I am in her eyes, but I can''t back away on this, "I did, whether you believe it or not. So if you are into him just because he saved you, then don''t. Scar, gratitude is not the same as love--" "So why are you pursuing me then?" Scar cuts me off, "Please don''t tell me it''s out of ''love''."


    It is. But I know she won''t believe me. I didn''t even know when it happened.


    "This is not about me. Even if you don''t forgive me, you shouldn''t choose Adrian. He is bad news."


    "I thought you were good friends," Scar cocks her eyebrows, "What did he do to deserve thatment?"


    A lot! He secretly came to visit Scar today when he was with Scar''s best friend almost all this week! I know that he pushed off important projects AFTER he knocked out all thepetitors just so Aurora Dawson could get it. If that''s not pursuing her, then I don''t know what is!


    I have been following him around recently, trying to keep anything from happening. If it was with anyone else, I would have told Scar. I don''t want Scar to know such a thing about her best friend and...her possible crush. How could such a sweet word be so bitter?


    "I...I can''t tell you..." I sigh, knowing how powerless my reason is.


    Scar trails her eyes up and down on me, her confused look turns into a weird face as if bursting intoughter but stopped herself at thest moment.


    "Is he dating--uhh, someone?" Scar asks me suspiciously like a crafty little fox.


    Dare I answer? I frown, hesitating. If she looked into it, then she would get hurt. I was hoping Adrian''s interest in Aurora can fade before Scar ever needs to know about it like with every other woman he has been with. "Wait, why won''t you tell me?" Scar suddenly frowns, a new level of confusion in her eyes as she searches for the answer in my eyes, "You are...worried about... me?"


    Is it this too hard to believe? I wasn''t into her when she forced me into marriage! It''s not like I was a monster who wanted the worst for her! Am I like that in her eyes??


    "When I took the vow on the altar, I


    took you as my wife," I grab her curvy waist, shaking her slightly as if that can help convince her, "You have every right to be mad at me. I was blind and I was stupid and I was kidding myself and I hurt you in that process but ...I wasn''t a monster, was I?"


    Scar blinks, looking straight into my eyes as if making a decision. In the end, she sighs with a nod: "You are right. I''m sorry. I didn''t feel that you cared about me but...you are not a monster." Her tone is calm without passion. She has no love for me. That much I know by now. But it still hurts to confirm over and over again.


    I let her go slowly. I don''t want to, but I can''t find even an excuse to keep her.


    "About Adrian, actually--" Scar starts,


    but the blunt, annoying direction James Deep chooses this exact moment to shout "action" loudly near us, and Scar turns to look want to pull back her attention, but seeing Scar''s freezing look can''t.


    I look over too, and I see why--


    MSCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Oliver Scott blocks the mean sister -- Scar''s role in the movie -- with a little furry tail in his hand.


    That''s how Adrian met Scar for the first time! The school ys.


    Adrian told me. Scar was the little wolf in sheep''s clothing. He liked her, so he went to tease her after the y, identally pulled off her tail and made her cry. Adrian told me -- well, actually, shouted this tome after my wedding with Scar


    After I left Scar for Ava on our wedding day.


    "The white knight doesn''t suit a little naughty wolf better than me," Oliver teases the girl, giving her the tail, "He won''t look at you even if you hide your wolf tail for him, but I appreciate you, for all you are." Watching the scene, I understand why I can''tpete with that.

 Chapter 159 Twice In A Day

    Scarlett''s POV


    I have to admit, Oliver Scott is a good actor alright.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I didn''t add too much twist in the movie for Adrian''s role. In the story, he is just an admirer who is fun, teasing with genuine love. t characters like this don''t entice the audience that much. He is not a necessary role for the plot, but a hidden bonus in the movie just for me. But Oliver Scott made him luring.


    He painted a bad boy who is annoying, who is feared and worshipped by his peers, who does things his own way, and who is the opposite of the white knight. But even so, he doesn''te off as a viin, but as a deeper character with manyyers.


    If the love between the boy and the girl who he saved is a sweet cheesecake, then his feelings toward "Scar" is like a bowl of spicy buffalo wings -- dangerous yet luring, scary yet enticing.


    "I know I''m not exactly what you imagine for this role," Oliver Scott leaves the scene, walking up to me, "but I convinced the director to show you what I can bring out of that character. I see potential in him, and I think he can be more than just a supporting role." He surely did. He almost made his love story as heavy as my main characters.


    "Hmm..." I hesitate. I admit I don''t like him because of Damian Vanderbilt, but that''s not a legit reason to block him on his career when he is the right person, "I guess--"


    "You are the little wolf, aren''t you? If the evil you do is eatingmbs, then I''ll be setting traps for you."


    He squats down by my chair like a big dog, his chin on his forearms which are folded on the arm of my chair as he looks up at me. I flinch back into my seat, nervous at the bright grin he gives me -- he never even met Adrian, and yet he not only saw through my story, but he knows how to give me exactly the look Adrian did!


    This man is good!


    Fine, I''m sold. I might not like him, but he is the right one for the role.


    "The director chose you," I dart my eyes away, not wanting to admit that his acting totally convinced me, "so--"


    "I don''t want his approval," The big dog smirks at me, "I want yours. I like Edward in your story, and I want to bring him to life, for you."


    Okay, he really is good with women. I think that''s why he feels so right for this role. He knows how to make one feel like they are important.


    "I''m going to a party tonight," He grins at me, his smile clean like sunshine, "Would you like toe with me? Just to talk about the character, and to help you feel better about your choice."


    I can''t seem to say no to him.


    He is popr for a reason! I blink, looking at him carefully for the first time. Damian Vanderbilt wears his reddish-brown hair short and clean with its tipsbed backward but only a little, just like the professionalwyer he is. He rarely smiles -- well, unless he she is with women he is interested in, like Lilith and Ava. Oliver Scott is the opposite of his good friend. He wears his soft golden hair much longer with the tip draping to a side just a little over his eyes. Just at the first look, he seems more friendly and gentle whereas Damian Vanderbilt woulde off as tough and cold.


    I like his sunny character.


    He left soon after that scene. I didn''t know James Deep called him over just to give me a taste of the main characters he chose for the movie We spent the day on focused


    scenes of Aria and Sam


    I


    realized James Deep didn''t really need me that much. I don''t know how but he seems to understand the story as deeply as I do without


    knowing my past. Mostly I just sit on


    the chair and watch--


    Watch Ava and Sebastian''s story happen in front of me. This would have been what happened if Ava was the girl Sebastian saved.


    ...or, if Sebastian didn''t mistake her for me.


    Would we have been so happy, if that happened?


    I can''t help but remember the sorrow in his eyes today, when he mumbled that he wasn''t a monster.


    He wasn''t. I just have been blinded


    by jealousy for so long that I forgot how kind he was. I don''t know if I can rekindle my love even for the perfect boy in my memory like James Deep wanted, but maybe...


    Maybe I can stop hating him.


    swne


    At the end of the day, he was a victim of Ava''s lie, just like me. He wanted to protect me -- the girl who he saved. He thought he was.


    "Done for the day?"


    Sebastian''s voice snaps me out of my thoughts.


    "I thought you left?!" Twice in a day? What''s he even doing here? I sit up in surprise, tapping my phone for the time.


    "I''m here to pick you up from work," He gives me a hand, smiling at me just like the day when he saved me, "Mrs. Knight."

 Chapter 160 Sebastians Question

    Scarlett''s POV "Hmm..."


    I mean, nice gesture but, it''s what a husband does for his wife when they actually live together. We don''t.


    Hesitating at his hand, I''m a bit daunted in the face, not sure how to refuse without being too hostile. I don''t want to make him my enemy anymore. It''s tiring hating a person. But I don''t know how to be friendly without giving him false hope. We can''t go back.


    "I''m here bearing gifts," He pulls out two files from behind his back like they are secret flowers, "Take my hand and they are yours. I know for sure that you don''t want to miss at least one of them."


    The divorce papers? I almost blurt that, but I swallow them. It''s too mean.


    "What is it?" I demand before taking his hand. He cocks an eyebrow, looking slightly surprised as heughs: "I thought you would ask if they are our divorce papers."


    It would be a good joke if his smile was not bitter.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "It''s the divorce papers of your parents," He sighs as if a bit disappointed that I didn''t say the mean things we both thought I would say, "Want it?"


    I have no idea how he found these. Even Adrian didn''t pull it off. I take his hand, and his smile brightens a bit as he pulls me out of my chair. Evilly, he doesn''t step back, making me almost pasted against him. But before I protest, he turns my arms behind my back and locks them together with the files, then hends a kiss on my forehead. Gentle and polite, nothing crossing the line.


    We know each other too well.


    He then takes a step back, and feeling my ear getting hotter, I lower my head slightly, letting my hair fall down to cover them. His trap is sweet, but also lethal for me, like a beehive to a bear. I don''t want to dip my nose in, only to get stung again.


    We could have written the sweetest story together, but we both made a lethal mistake, and we missed our time. He loved the wrong person, I married him the wrong way.


    "What''s the other one?" I keep my eyes on the files, pretending to read when my brain is too nervous to turn.


    "Our house," Sebastian hooks my hair with his fingertips gently, putting them behind my ear, "now yours."


    He is giving me a thirty million dor property???


    I frown, looking up.


    "It''s part of my condition," He says before I can protest, "if you still want the divorce papers."


    His words block all the bullets I was about to fire at him. He is giving me money in exchange for the divorce, but somehow he put it in a way as if both of them are for my benefit! Wait, how?!


    "--" I can''t even say no because then it means I don''t want the divorce papers??? Is he really not nning on marrying Ava? If not taking him as a monster, then that''s the only exnation.


    "For what it''s worth, I''m no longer mad at you for stopping me at the airport," I sigh. He might have done it the wrong way for the wrong reason, but I wouldn''t have found out about my family if he didn''t, "I''ll sign them without you giving me a luxury


    house."


    I wanted to upset Ava and it''s done. I no longer feel the need to hold the divorce papers as a tool for revenge. If he weren''t this obsessed with Ava, I would have told him about the baby. He smiles. It''s the first genuine smile I have seen on his face for months.


    "What?" I roll my eyes at him.


    "Nothing," Heughs, holding out his hand for me, "I''m just happy that we can talk again. Shall we clear the way for them so we can chat properly?"


    It does feel good when I stopped


    thinking that he owed me and he stopped thinking that I was evil. Our conversations had been like that through our marriage. What an irony. I sigh lightly, putting the files in his hand as if I misunderstood his intention, andplying with me, he just takes them and walks with me with a smile.


    What a pretty twilight.


    Walking on the campus for his car, neither of us talked. This is a moment that we could never have back when. Me pursuing writing like how I have always been when he the sessful businessman, came to visit me at his own alma mater, and enjoyed a peaceful moment of the sun going down with the sky being the prettiest.


    This is the sweet love story that we could have written for ourselves.


    "Scar,¡± Stopping right on the edge of the meadow, Sebastion calls to me, "Were you the girl I saved in those woods?"

 Chapter 161 A Second Chance

    Scarlett''s POV


    I stop, but I don''t know how to turn around.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    For a long moment I pause there, and for a long moment, he waits patiently behind me.


    How great it would be, if he had asked me this question at ANY POINT in our marriage? If he had doubted Ava just a little bit in the long time window when I kept hope, I would have jumped to tell him the truth. If I had even a shred of confidence that he would have believed me, I would have.


    But now...


    I turn around, only to find him standing on the green grass when I''m already off on the cold cktop. A hard line between us, like the five years that we can leap over. He looks at me with tooplicated a look that I can''t quite read. In his eyes are hope, struggle, hesitation, and...fear.


    Fear of what? Of me being the girl he saved? Or not?


    "The question is..." I take a deep breath just so I can look into his eyes, "Do you WANT me to be?"


    Were you taking care of Ava ONLY because of that girl, or was your love for her also because of who she was? For ten years she has been a mean girl but you could never see that. Just like how for ten years I have been the girl who had a crush on you when you could only see me as an evil dragon.


    I don''t see how such a strong love could onlye out of a nce of one day, but if it was...then maybe, maybe, I can try again?


    "I..." Sebastian hesitates, the hope in his eyes dims together with the sky. I maintain my smile as I count the seconds, giving myself a time limit as I wait for his answer --


    If you loved that girl more than you loved Ava, if you choose me over Ava before the sun goes down, then I will be brave for you onest time.


    "I guess you are right," In the end, as


    thest shred of sunlight pulls our shadows so long that it reaches into the darkness in the corner where the sun can''t shine on, Sebastian lets out a resighedugh, "the harm is


    done, and the truth so long ago


    doesn''t matter now."


    I close my eyes when the dim sky somehow burns them, smiling at the sky. The story of my first love ends here, but, for what it''s worth, it has an ending as pretty as its beginning.


    Something wet touches my lips. Startled, I open my eyes as I flinch, but Sebastian locks my waist in his arm as he deepens the kiss.


    "Wait--!" I struggled but he wouldn''t let me go. In tears, I close my eyes and ept the kiss. It ended anyway, so why not? This is the only kiss shared between us without hatred in his eyes and jealousy in mine.


    The girl who was saved ten years ago deserves this kiss, and so does the boy who saved her.


    "Maybe you are not the girl, or maybe you are. It doesn''t matter anymore because that''s not why I proposed to Ava!" When he finally finishes that long kiss, he blurts like a machine gun as I pant for air," protected her for that, yes! I took care of her for that, because saw the desperation in her eyes for her own home that day, and I wanted to keep her eyes clean as how I found them. I loved her like my little sister until she proposed to me!"


    Wait, what? My oxygen brain is not able to process all these bombs.


    "What?" I blink in tears, but the sky gets dark so fast after the sunset and I can''t see clearly his solemn look.


    "SHE proposed to me. The video you


    saw was me making it official for


    atma Bet


    her. I think she staged there because neither of us videoed it," Sebastian cups my face, bending a little to put our eyes on the same level, "But it doesn''t matter either. It''s just a tiny mistake in the million horrible mistakes that I made. What is, Scarlett Fuller, I would have fallen in love with you with or without any of these mistakes. I fell in love with you even though you weren''t the girl I saved, even though I didn''t know you in high school, even though I hated you for bullying the girl I was trying to protect! Even when I saw you as evil as the green witch, I couldn''t help myself but fall in love with you!"


    "Scarlett Fuller, you owe me," Sebastian gazes into my eyes, "You owe me a second chance, for us."

 Chapter 162 Little Witch

    Scarlett''s POV


    "I, owe, you?" I raise my eyebrows, poking his chest with a frown.


    Sebastian chuckles at my "attack", holding my waist tighter: "I owe you a million apologies and more. I owe you a good husband, afortable home, and five years of happiness, but yes, this one thing, you do owe me."


    "I gave you a chance and a million after that," I humph at him, trying to push him away with my arms as wedges between us. Effort in vain.


    "You don''t love me anymore, do you?" Sebastian asks and I lower my eyes. He taps my chin up with a hooked finger, but to my surprise, there is a smile instead of sadness in his eyes, "I know you don''t, and I deserve that. But you forced me to marry you when I wasn''t in love with you, and you owe me a chance to pursue you now, when our position is exactly the opposite."


    "I just want what you asked of me five years ago, Scar," Sebastian gazes at me with his soulful eyes, "Every bit of my debt I will pay, but I want to collect just this one debt from you...please?"


    How do you say no to the man who you hate when you have loved him for years?


    I would have exploded in happiness if I was still the naive girl five years ago. I would have shouted out the news of the baby to him and married him right here right now. But I''m not. If I learned one thing from the past five years, it''s that the only basis of a marriage is love. I don''t want to rush into things. I can''t afford it again.


    "I...I don''t know..." I don''t want to pour cold water over his head after the most touching speech I have ever heard in my life, but it''s the right thing to do.


    "What don''t you know?" He demands, searching for my eyes when I try to dodge.


    I don''t know how or if it''s even possible to go back.


    Even if we can restart, the past would still be there, and so would Ava. I don''t know how to forgive and forget, and I certainly don''t know how to go around Ava when she holds such an important ce in his heart. Can we really start again?


    "If..." I blurt, only to stop myself when the familiar dangerous feeling grabs me when my heart tries to trust him. I hate that. I don''t want to put myself out there only to get disappointed again.


    ""Yes?" He waits, with sparkles in his eyes.


    I don''t want to tread on his heart. As mad as I was, now when ites to this, I don''t want to hurt him. I lower my eyes, my angel and my devil fighting on my shoulders. One of them tells me to run away, and the other tells me to let him down gently.


    I try to get out of his arms again, and


    again he tightens his hold. In my struggle suddenly see -- I have


    crossed the hard line between umet


    He pulled me onto the meadow and


    our shadows mixed into each other,


    no longer like before. Cont


    ...when I promised to be brave for him again.


    "IF!" I look up at him, forcing myself to look into his eyes, using up all the courage that I can find in me, "If the girl you saved wasn''t Ava, would you...would you..." Would you have made her the princess you guarded?


    "I wouldn''t have proposed to her," Can''t hear the voice in my heart, Sebastian answers firmly, "I would probably still help with her condition though, considering she would be your sister."


    "You never cared about me before!" I pout with a jokeful tone, lowering my eyes to seal my real question in my eyes.


    It''s good enough, I guess. Sebastian, Ava''s white knight, chooses me over his princess. It ought to be enough for a second chance.


    "Because you neverined that she was a bully before," Heughs, but soon puts thatugh away nervously, "...sorry."


    I wipe my tears away, trying to get my body off his muscled torso. This time he lets me.


    "Soo..." Keeping a little distance, Sebastian bends down to search for my eyes, "Is my wish granted?"


    "I wasn''t as evil as the green witch!" I turn to run, hiding my tearful smile. I was definitely more evil these past few weeks than before!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    My heart pumping in the cage of my chest for the huge decision I just made, but maybe, just maybe, this time we can do it right?


    Sebastian catches up to me, picking me up into his arms from behind: "You once put a full can of salt in my soup because I came homete, little witch."


    "Didn''t you deserve that?! I waited


    for you till three o''clock!" Iugh so hard that tearse out, "Also, I put salt in there because I was upset but I didn''t ask you to finish it! Shouldn''t you have tasted it at the first gulp?!"


    "Would I have gotten into your bed if I didn''t?"


    I bury my face in his chest,ughing. Probably yes, but him finishing the soup I made for him certainly didn''t hurt his chance.

 Chapter 163 The Other Fullers Daughter

    Damian''s POV


    "Surprised to see you without your little pet,"


    I''m about to be bored to death at Oliver''s party. Well, sort of a "party". It''s just a club where a lot of actors hang out, and he just invited a few more, and tagged it a "truth and dare" themed night. I enjoy a drink with him asionally, but a quiet drink, not this type. "I wouldn''t be if I''m not stuck here, so, thanks for that," I roll my eyes at him, resting my arms and neck on the back of the sofa as I try to ease the sourness in them. Oliver calls Lilith my little tail because I have been working extra hours recently -- something I don''t normally do -- just to spend time with Lilith.


    I never liked the mentor-apprentice rule inw firms, but when she came to join, I couldn''t help but chase off all the other partners who had eyes on her.


    I never thought I would want one myself.


    But how could I not? She''s perfect. Lilith is a great workpanion, a kind person and a cute girl. She works herself to the most, but she would pour me coffee and tell me to get good rest. The only problem is, that she treat the "mentor-apprentice" thing so seriously that she wouldn''t allow me to get any closer than that.


    It''s supposed to be a learnedwyer lending his experience to a newbie, but now she makes me feel like I''m a teacher looking for a taste of his minor student.


    It has never been hard for me to get close to women. I know why, and so do they. They want what I have more than they want me, most of the time. And I''m willing to give those in exchange for what I want and need. It''s like an unspoken contract, and we all got what we asked for out of it.


    But Lilith is not like that, and that''s why it''s hard to make a move. She appears to enjoy our time together, but she doesn''t allow it further. Yet when I even try to put a little distance between us, she gives me a sad look as if I abandoned her, until I get close again. Maybe she''s not sure about me yet, but I have patience. I enjoy our time together as it is.


    "You will thank me more when my surprises arrive," Oliver grins at me, waving his phone, "The files I sent you, have you seen them?"


    "Yes, I have. Ava Fuller''s blood type


    is RH- while Scarlett Fuller''s is AB. So, you think Ava Fuller is our little


    sister? How did you even get the Fuller sisters'' medical records by the way??" I close my eyes again, leaving my arms draping freely. That''s no news. After all, she had Mom''s ne on her neck, "Is she the surprise we are waiting for tonight?"


    "YOUR sister," Oliverughs as he stresses that word, "Uncle Johnny raised me, and I''m grateful, but I know better than to change my name to Vanderbilt."


    I frown at him, and he gives me a harmless grin in return.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Oliver was an orphan. Our lives


    wouldn''t have crossed paths, if it weren''t for the friendly basketball match our middle schools pulled. Be was his school team''s leader, and one of his team members yed dirty and broke my leg. I was bleeding badly, but the little hospital


    in that area didn''t even have my type


    of blood.


    Mom''s birthmark is too rare.


    Oliver stepped up and told me he shared that rare mark, and he donated blood for me. When Dad made it there I was already in ster. Dad has been helping Oliver since then, but when he offered to adopt Oliver, Oliver refused. "He sees you as a son, you know that," I grew up with Oliver, but he is determined to make it on his own. I felt like he abandoned us for a while, and I think that''s why I made the city he chose as his new home my fourth choice.


    "And I see you guys as my family,


    too," Oliver says solemnly, and I feel bad at making him say that. I know he cares and I know I was feeling childish when he kept a distance. between us. I mean, he has the right to be a Scott and stay a part of the family he lost, but still, I don''t understand why he has to keep us at a distance.


    "I mean, so long as I''m a Scott, then I get a chance at YOUR sister, right?"


    Tsk! I throw him a re, wishing it was a real knife. Would it kill him to be serious for just one second???


    "You are into Ava Fuller?"


    "Nope," Oliver curves his lips, "I''m into the other Fuller girl."

 Chapter 164 Dark World

    Damian''s POV


    "The mean girl? Who''s married? Whose blood type is registered as AB?" I blink at Oliver, can''t quite process what he said, "How much did you drink tonight?"


    He rolls his eyes at me. He rolls his eyes at ME when he is the one being ridiculous?!


    "Uncle Johnny always says that I saved your life, when in fact I hesitated about helping you," Oliver suddenly blurts,ing to sit by my side, "I felt bad taking your help because...I don''t know if I would have saved you, if it wasn''t my team member that hurt you in the first ce."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean," Oliver raises his ss, giving me a mysterious smile, "the world is a dark ce."


    What does that mean?!


    "You know I lost my parents to a car ident, right?" Oliver leans in, his voice low and his look heavy, which is very rare, if you know him. "A car crashed into him, but it wasn''t an ident. It was murder." "What?! Why the hell didn''t you say anything?! We can look into it--"


    "The driver is still in prison," Oliver lets out a cold snort calmly, a shade of darkness in his eyes, "Long story short? My dad sold his blood for a living. You know how they would encourage people with rare blood types to donate, right? Like, a small amount of help from everyone, makes a huge difference? That kind of stuff? In reality, it''s the amount of people who would help that is small, and there is always a need for rare stuff, no matter what it is. Our blood is one of them. Rich people pay HUGELY for it -- if you can find the right


    source."


    I didn''t know any of that.


    "You wouldn''t know," Oliver lets out a shortugh,nding his face on his palm with his elbow on the back of the sofa, looking at me sideways. The alcohol put a shade of red at the corners of his eyes, giving his smile a bloody shade, "You are rich. The heir of an EMPIRE. You will always be on the side of the demand, not supply.


    "But not us. Not me. Dad messed up with the wrong people. I mean, it wasn''t like he wasn''t at fault. He kept raising the price because the buyer was rich and had a daughter in the hospital. Dad thought he could live off the big fish. But no... The big fish bit him in the ass. His daughter was saved then he hired a driver to run over my dad."


    Oliver is smiling at me, but I see only sorrow in his eyes. I never knew his world was so different than mine. I thought I had seen the dark side, and honestly believed that being awyer could make a difference. How naive I was.


    "My dad was not a decent man inBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    many ways, but he loved me." Oliver mumbles on more to himself than to me, "What he told me the most was to keep my blood type a secret. Don''t let people know, hide yourself in darkness, so the real darkness can''t get you. That''s what he said. Having something rare inthis world is a sin, even if all you did was to be born with it."


    I don''t know what to say. What do you say to a brother who you can''t share their feelings? I always


    thought that money was more of burden to me than treasure -- it makes people around me all put on masks. They lie, they suck up they target me. It''s overwhelming and I hated it. But now I know, it did give me privilege, in ways I didn''t even know.


    I never had to protect myself from these people for my life -- they only wanted money, and that sounds like the cheapest price to pay now.


    "I''m sorry about what happened to you..." I watch Oliver gulps his drink with a sullen look, "You should have told me about these. Dad would never let you leave the city if he knew--"


    "He knew. I told him when he made


    the most generous offer," Oliver shakes his head, "And I told him giving me freedom and the ability protect myself was the best he could do for me. That was our deal. He gave me the best education he could, and he let me keep my poorst name so I wouldn''t have a target on my back. I''m freer and safer than ever here in this city, bro."


    "Hmm...I''m happy for you...?" I frown, "Wait! What blood type are you registered with?!"


    Oliver curves his lips: "Bingo, bro. Now I registered as the correct one because I donate blood on a regr base. But before? Yes, it had been AB for years." "Why AB?"


    "AB is the least type that''s likely to be called for a blood donation in an emergency," Oliverughs at my question, "The easiest to keep our secret."

 Chapter 165 The Old Flame

    Damian''s POV


    "So the surprise you invited tonight was Scarlett Fuller?"


    Oliver gives me his icon smirk: "You said you wanted to get to know her while looking into whether she''s the real Alice, no? So, I invited both of them." And neither of them showed up.


    Waitedte into the night, Oliver finally began to get nervous. Taking the time to rest, I close my eyes so I don''t have to see his guilty look.


    "That''s weird..." Oliver mumbles to himself, but makes it loud enough for me to hear, "I was so sure that at least Scarlett Fuller woulde..."


    I can''t help myugh escaping me, and Oliver hits me on the shoulder with red ears.


    "What?!" Iugh at him, "You have met them like what, twice?? What makes you so sure that--"


    "I saw her eyes!" Oliver cuts me off with solemn look, "I recognize a clean look in them, it''s like...like someone who maintains her innocence after seeing real darkness...I don''t know how to describe it, but I just feel her, okay?!" Seeing my taunting nod his solemnness turns into sult and he hits me again. I didn''t even say anything!


    "You realize there is a chance that she might just be a randomly adopted girl whose blood type is really AB, right?" I tease him. I don''t understand why Oliver is so interested in that girl. I have slight prosopagnosia when ites to women, and I can barely tell them apart before I know them well.


    Not Lilith. Her face is one that caught my attention at first sight and one that I could never forget. I think that''s partly why I was so attracted to her.


    "But what about her eyes? You said your mom had purple eyes. Do you see that on everyone, too?" Oliver lights up as I stomped on his tail, "And the red hair that looks exactly like Uncle Johnny?! I mean, how could you not see--"


    He purses his lips, ncing at me with his eyes narrowed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I can''t helpughing out loud and he blows up: "You do see! You already knew?! You knew it was her and not Ava Fuller??! You bastard!!! I--"


    "I really didn''t, still don''t actually,"


    Laughing hard, raise both of my


    hands or I fear his fist wouldnd on my face, "Ava Fuller is the right age with the right blood type, and she had the ne. I have seen cases where the adopted parents get the kids stic surgeries just to eliminate the chance of them being recognized by their real parents, so."


    "So what?!" Oliver rolls his eyes.


    "So," I sigh at my hot-tempered brother, "I want a DNA test before I rush into things, okay? Besides, I want to make sure that she wants toe back home."


    "You mean if she DESERVES to be a Vanderbilt," Oliver snorts coldly.


    "I mean, I don''t mind splitting whatever heritage I might be able to get. I''d split with you, you know that. But I do care if she might hurt Dad, again. Between her being alive but a person he can''t love, I''d rather Alice stay as a perfect daughter that is dead to him." Oliver sits down slowly, grumbling: "I guess you are right...We should take it slowly."


    One day every year Dad would disappear on ys, attending to his wound that he doesn''t want us to know that''s still open -- the day when he lost his beloved wife and his cute little daughter. He didn''t want that to influence me and Oliver, so that ritual never included us. But I know how much it still hurts him.


    He didn''t me me for what happened. He should. I was ying with his phone, and a woman named "Anna" sent him a message saying "I''m going to divorce him, will your still marry me?¡± I deleted that message, and I told Mom that Dad was having an affair. Mom and Dad got into a huge fight, and that was why she left traveling on her own. She took only Alice with her because


    I had school.


    ¡°?


    I wish I didn''t. I should have died with them.


    Never had a day passed where I didn''t regret what I did. I will not rush into even one judgment in my life, never again. I paid too huge a price for that, I cost Dad hugely, and I hurt the three people I care about the most in this world. I guess they are noting today..." Oliver keeps his eyes on the door like a giraffe, "Maybe we should--wait, is that...isn''t that your little pet?!"


    I shoot my sight in the direction he points, and I see Lilith in a short ck skirt with a te full of drinks, serving a table close.

 Chapter 166 Work Acquaintances

    Damian''s POV


    I frown at the sight, confused, too.


    I got her 10,000$ in that fightst time. I didn''t dare give her more because she might get suspicious. So when she didn''t return to the ck fight club, I took that as the money being enough to cover whatever problem she was having. So why is she doing another part- time? At such a ce no less?!


    "You don''t work your people too hard, do you?" Oliver says with a sarcastic tone, "I knew there was a dark side in that girl! Not to brag but... I told you soooo."


    I click my tongue at him, and he raises both his hands but rolls his eyes at the same time.


    Oliver doesn''t like Lilith for some reason. He keeps calling her my pet because he sees her as a gold digger. Well, he sees all women around me as gold diggers, and most of the time, I agree with him. But he is wrong about Lilith. She has something special in her. I don''t know why he can''t see that.


    "Since your surprises are noting anyway--" I stand up, sorting my suit. Maybe I should just ask her if I could help in any way. Oliver was joking, but her job is actually not that light.


    "Where are you going?!" Oliver pulls me into the sofa, hiding from Lilith, "You need to see her true color, once and for all! I''m telling you! She is not all that innocent and kind. No one is!"


    "I--"


    "Shushhhhhhhh!" Oliver covers my mouth, hissing, "She''sing!"


    With the both of us tangling together on the sofa and his hands around my face, now I don''t want Lilith to see me like this! We keep our heads low and Lilith passes us without noticing anything. The bar has only dim lights with the DJ loud and lively, pumping our hearts with the thunder like drum. Some girl talks to Lilith on her way and theyugh together, looking like they know each other pretty well.


    So today is not Lilith''s first day, to say the least.


    "She''s not like that!" I push Oliver off me, getting annoyed with a shred of guilt -- I don''t take Lilith as the gold digger type, but he just made me do the opposite.


    fet


    "Then why are you not making it official with her yet?" Oliver grunts back carelessly, "I have seen my share of women -- hell, YOU have seen your share of women who go after you for the wrong reason. The only reason that she said she is not interested in your money is because she knows that you have it!"


    "You are wrong. She''s my business and you need to stay away from this!" I warn, realizing the anger in my voice but I''m reluctant to apologize.


    The real reason why I can''t make it official is actually the opposite. Lilith is very sensitive when ites to money, and she hasn''t even allowed me to pay for a meal that we shared. The most I managed is to get her to ept coffee from me, under the unspoken condition that she buys them for me from time to time, too. She does know what myst name means, but if anything, it''s


    preventing us from getting closer,


    not the opposite.


    "Wait, there she is!"


    Oliver jumps up and I follow his sight. Scarlett Fuller with Sebastian Knight. Ava Fuller told me that they are in the divorce process, but they don''t look like a separated couple, but a sweet pair of love birds having fun when they just started dating. "Ava Fuller is your friend, right?" I ask Oliver, "She told me that Scarlett Fuller stole Knight from her, is that true?"


    "I don''t know. We are just work acquaintances," The smile on his face faints, "I know you don''t like hearing this but, that one is a real gold digger through and through. Good luck, bro."


    "Is everyone a gold digger in your eyes now??" I roll my eyes at him, "First Lilith, now Ava Fuller? Would you say the same thing if Scarlett Knight talked to me, too?"


    "Whatever, bro," Oliver humphs


    carelessly, "I once worked on a


    movie with her, not a huge role. I got


    ???


    her a goodbye present for all the members of the team when I left, and she threw it away on the day. Rumors have it that she''s Knight''s girl, but she keeps a thing with a lot of guys with a bigst name, so."


    "I know you like Scarlett Knight, but she''s a Knight, you know what I mean?" It''s my ce to judge but, she is someone''s wife!


    "Did you just say that they are getting a divorce?" Oliver grins.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With that annoying grin, Oliver goes to invite the Knights over. I look around but I don''t see Lilith anywhere. I''ll find herter. I''m actually a bit curious about Scarlett, too. Could this fierce, independent, a little bullying woman be my cute little Alice?

 Chapter 167 Mafia Boss

    Scarlett''s POV


    I asked Sebastian toe to the party with me. Well, I told Sebastian about it, and he tagged along against my suggestion.


    "Since when have you been interested in disco bars?" Sebastian tries to hide his impatience. Effort in vain. He prefers quiet ones.


    "No one even invited you," I roll my eyes, looking around for Oliver.


    "I want to be with YOU," He grunts, following me tightly as he tries to avoid making contact with anyone, an annoyed look on his face, "It could have been at home--"


    "I couldn''t have been because I wasn''t nning on going home with you," I wheel on him, somehow, in the crowd, "I said you have a chance, under the condition that you won''t put Ava Fuller above me. I''m not just going back to be your tamed little wife, not again!"


    "I know, I know!" He raises both his hands, smiling tamely, "I''m sorry. You can at leaste home to sleep, no? I won''t be there."


    "So what, now I''m chasing you out of your own house?" I shake my head, but before we can get to a conclusion, a guy presses close to us--


    "Scarlett! I''m so d that you are here!" Oliver Scott''s huge bright grin almost pressed to my face, "This way!"


    Sebastian grabs my waist and pinpoints me where I am when I follow Oliver Scott.


    "Oi!" He almost warps me in his arms, ring at Oliver Scott like a pissed peacock, "It''s Mrs. Knight to you!"


    What the --?! I re at him secretly, and he just pretends not to see it. He is just an unregistered Ex here and he goes and attacks my co-workers for nothing??!


    "Yes, is it," Oliver Scott looks surprised, but not even a shade of being offended on his face. He just smirked at Sebastian, "But for how long? Mr. White Knight?"


    So he knows Sebastian''s story with Ava.


    I try not to, but Oliver Scott''s words still pour cold water down my head. What am I doing?! In Sebastian''s arms like a 17-year-old who dates a boy for the first time? I''m being too easily swayed, and I should be more careful. I''m trying to get a different result doing exactly what I did before. And this is the definition of madness!


    Feeling my body stiff and resistant, Sebastian nces at me with a surprised look. But then he lets me go slowly. I know he knows it''s about Ava, and to avoid seeing his sorrowful look, I lower my head and follow Oliver. Ava is an issue between us, and it''s bigger than I thought when I agreed to try it again with Sebastian in an impulse. Now he knows if he didn''t.


    Sebastian is not following us.


    Through the crowded dance floor, Oliver leads me to a table in the corner. He bows at me with a please gesture, so I sit in first, leaving the outside of the sofa to him, only to hear--R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Fancy meeting you here, Mrs. Knight,"


    My smile freezes on my face when I recognize Damian Vanderbilt''s voice. Wait, is he why Oliver Scott invited me here?? I look over at Oliver Scott with a stunned look, and he smiles at me apologetically.


    I can''t believe I thought he invited me to talk about the movie!


    Of course it''s not! He is just as evil


    I.ne


    as his evil friend, if not more! Why would Damian Vanderbilt invite me here with all this trouble? Is he getting suspicious about me already? He has been visiting the


    Fullers a lot recently, so I thought his


    attention was still on Ava,


    "Sebastian is here, too!" I blurt out of nowhere. Though, I don''t know where he is. It''s possible that he left on his own...after what I said and did.


    But I''m afraid of Damian Vanderbilt.


    He is from another circle. In front of


    him, Jack Fuller is nothing but a pauper. I have heard too much about the dark stories of people from his circle. And even though Ava has been horrible, her little tricks are nothingpared to what this man can do.


    He dares to hide his surviving sister from their Dad! Who knows what else he is capable of?


    "What''s that piece of information


    supposed to do, little bunny?"


    Damian Vanderbilt lets out a lightugh, crossing his legs leisurely like a fed lion taunting his prey, "From what heard, he hates you for bullying his beloved Ava."


    I purse my lips, but I dare not to piss off this dangerous man. He has his arms stretched on the back of the sofa, just like a mafia boss would.

 Chapter 168 Interested In Killing

    Scarlett''s POV


    My only way out is blocked by Oliver Scott.


    What do I do? Why does he seem to have a problem with me? I barely even know him. For Ava? If so, then does that mean he would look out for his real sister? But he wanted her dead! Besides, I can''t even prove I AM his sister even if I want to!


    "Hey, it''s okay," Oliver Scott suddenly says, "He is here for a girl who yed him, and that''s why he came to my table. If you don''t like it, I''ll ask him to leave."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Tsk," Damian Vanderbilt clicks his tongue, shooting a re at his friend, "Seriously?"


    I blink the tears that are almost pouring out back in. Really? He would be on my side?


    "I want to leave," I say quietly to Oliver Scott, staring into his eyes, my heart pumping fast in my chest. Oliver looks at me for several long seconds without too much of an expression, but then he stands up and makes way.


    "I didn''t know bullies scares so easily," Damian Vanderbilt taunts. I turn around in worry, but he is noting after me, "I mean, what you have been doing to Ava Fuller--"


    "...is none of your business."


    Before I can even turn around, Sebastian''s handnds on my arm, and his hot body presses into me. Feeling safe unreasonably, I let out a sigh and rxed a little, and I hear his low, dominant voice by my ear: "Leave you alone for one second, and you are scared into a little kitten?"


    He left me first!


    But I know better than to fight with my ally in front of my enemy, but he left me first! I move sneakily andnd my heel on his feet, adding force as I re at him in silence. Sebastian purses his lips, kneading my shoulder lightly to ask for a truce. Hmph!


    "I thought you two were getting a divorce," Damian Vanderbilt suddenly says, but his eyes are not on us, but on his friend, "is that just a rumor?"


    "Yes," Sebastian answers firmly. He, too, stares at Oliver Scott.


    Huh? Why is that about Oliver Scott in any way?


    "Miss Ava was pretty determined to give her heart to you," Oliver Scottughs, settling into the sofa on Vanderbilt''s side, leaving the other side for me and Sebastian, "Would you like me to deliver her the sad news?" Sebastian takes the seat first, separating me from Oliver Scott: "Why? Are you a delivery man?"


    Oliver Scott''s face turns dark. I dare notugh, besides, he just helped me. So I just bury my face in Sebastian''s neck. And HEughs! Rubbing his chin lightly against my face.


    "You left me!" I hiss at his ear at the chance.


    "Hmm," He nods lightly.


    ?!


    Vl


    He turns to bury his face in my neck instead, his lips almost touching my ear when he whispers: "I thought Scott was interested in you, not interested in killing you, so when I saw a girl that looked like Lilith, I went and I checked."


    I throw my fist into his chest at his taunt, only to freeze when I hear Lilith''s name. Lilith? Here? She''s never into this kind of bar.


    I can''t help but peek at Damian Vanderbilt. Is that why he is here? For his "little pet"? Is Lilith the girl who "yed" him, ording to Oliver Scott? Or does he have


    another girl here, which is more


    likely? Do I dare to let him know that Lilith is here? I don''t imagine a mafia boss likes his "pet" at such a ce if not with him.


    Damian Vanderbilt smirks at me, when Oliver Scott looks sullen. Both reactions at Sebastian''s exaggerated way of marking out his territory. I didn''t know he was the jealous type. "Is she with another guy?" I ask, can''t help my worried tone. How could she not be? She wouldn''te to such a club on her own, and she obviously didn''te with Vanderbilt.


    like


    "It looked was working here,


    so I didn''t


    gotip for a talk,"


    Sebastian puts his arm around my waist, giving me a deep, tight hug for severat long seconds before he is finally satisfied, "Do you want me to


    Of course I''m going to see her.


    "I can handle myself!" I squeeze my words through a smile, pinching him where people can''t see. He gasps slightly and lets me go. I wasn''t afraid of the club, but just the demon on this table, okay?! "Excuse me," I smile at the men, leaving for the bar.


    Lilith told me her problem was solved, so what''s it about this time?!

 Chapter 171

    171 Keeping Me Sane


    Damian''s POV


    "What''s going on?" Oliver frowns in the direction of the bar.


    He has been staring in that direction ever since Scarlett Fuller left. He said he was into her, but I thought he was joking. I mean, they barely knew each other. Even if he is interested in her, it can only be so shallow.


    "Nothing is going on, it''s a bar and she is an adult," I tease him, "If you really are worried about her, maybe you should help me figuring out why she''s afriad of me."


    I wouldn''t want such a random problem getting in the way of me getting to know her. I mean, she''s likely a Vanderbilt.


    "Maybe because you have been cold to her," Oliver res at me, "I mean, what''s that about? I would have doubted if you loved Alice if I didn''t know better." Am I cold to her?


    I mean, except for the first time when I thought she bullied my Alice. I guess I haven''t been exactly friendly to her, but it''s because I didn''t want to rush into anything. "You never used me of being cold to Ava. Why?" I ask Oliver curiously, "I treats them in the same way."


    "Ava is too smart to leave a conversation cold with any man who she deems valuable," Oliver snorts condesendingly at me, "I can''t believe you are blind to that."


    I frown, trying to think.


    Oliver is right. I try to not expose my suspicious on their identity before I can be sure of anything, but Ava Fuller has been more than friendly to me, when Scarlett Fuller treats me as a stranger, if not less. She wants to put distance between us, for some reason. "How did you know?!" I realize the shocking part. Oliver hasn''t been visiting Ava Fuller with me at all!


    "Let''s just say, if anyone knows her true color, it''s me," Oliver smirks at me, "I had a crush on her too when we just met, and she was the sweetest girl until she learned about my parents." Then he adds: "Yeah, it was that obvious. She spends no effort on people she can afford to hurt."


    His words raise a gross taste in my mouth.


    Please, don''t let Ava Fuller be my Alice. I shouldn''t keep her froming home just beacuse she is a gold digger but...at this moment, I don''t know what''s worse to forever condolence the image of a perfect daughter, or getting her back only to see her grown into an apple far from the tree.


    My Alice wouldn''t have turned into a woman like Ava Fuller if we didn''t lose her...if I didn''t lose her.


    ""Sebastian!"


    Out of nowhere, Scarlett Fuller dashes out of the crowd, throwing herself onto the table and shouting before she can even see that her husband is no longer on the table.


    "He left right after you did," I taunt her, and instantly Oliver nudges me. Ohh. It''s things like this? Scarlett


    171 Keeping Me Sane


    44


    res at me with tears in her purple eyes the eyes that look exactly like Mom. That thought turns my tone soft easily: "Hmm, what I mean is-"


    "Help!" Scarlett grabs my sleeve, begging in tears, "Lilith is in trouble! She''s your pet, no? You have to save her!"


    "Where is she?!" I grab her arm, feeling blood draining from my face. Shit! I should have gone and checked when Oliver heard some abnormal noise! I pull Scarlett up and dash in the direction she came. She stumbles beside me, giving directions. Not really necessary. The noise is getting louder with painful shouts now. Fuck!


    The moment I push it to the front line, I watch a guynding his foot on Lilith''s back, and his kick makes her fly away. I dash over and catch her, just in time to catch the fist of the guy thrown after her before I twist his arm and break it.


    To my surprise though, he is thest one. A bunch of men are now lying on the ground, with Sebastian Knight standing on the other side of the battlefield.


    I thought he left for Ava Fuller. What''s he still doing here?


    "What''s going on?!" I step on the guy''s broken arm, "Who are you?!"


    "They are here to get Scar!" Lilith hides in my arms, telling on them with a pout. The fierce look on her a moment ago is nowhere to be found.


    Her trust and dependence on me are the only thing making me sane at the moment.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Are you okay?!" Sebastian Knightes running toward Scarlett, checking her up and down, "Did you get hurt anywhere?"


    His worried tone lights me up.


    "She''s not fucking hurt! She ran and left her friends here to death!" I shout at him, can''t get a hold of my temper. I wouldn''t even use a heavy tone on Lilith, and what did she do?! She let her get hurt on her behalf?! I could fucking kill her right now! 1

 Chapter 172

    172 A Question For An Answer Scarlett''s POV


    I shiver at his words.


    Sebastian catches me by my waist, rubbing my cold limbs before he turns to Damian Vanderbilt like a pissed-off lion. I pull his suit and stop him.


    I deserve it. I chose the baby over Lilith when I should have gone with Jack Fuller''s men. She was tough, but she was still just one woman who boxes as a hobby. She could have been hurt if Sebastian wasn''t here.


    "I''m sorry-" I mumble, but Damian Vanderbilt wouldn''t hear it.


    "You should be!" He grunts coldly, "Next time deal with your own shit instead of getting others in harm''s


    way for you!"


    Though I know I was at fault, I can''t stop my eyes brimming and my ears burning when his words sting so harshly. Oliver Scottes out of the crowd, standing between me and his friend with a sad look. He is not saying anything, but his existence magically cools the air down a little.


    "Mr. Vanderbilt, please!" Lilith lifts her head from his arms. Her tone is gentle but firm: "It''s MY decision and she is MY friend. Please don''t me this one on her. It wasn''t her fault that these people tried to hurt her."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Damian Vanderbilt tightens his hugs around Lilith. He nces at me and I dodge his look. I can tell that


    he was startled when he saw Lilith getting hurt. I was startled, too. I didn''t know he cared about her so much.


    He turns to Jack Fuller''s men.


    "Who sent you?!" He adds force on the broken arm under his feet, his tone almost cruel, "I''m pissed right now, so you better not test my patience!"


    "Jack Fuller! Our boss is Jack Fuller! He sent us to get his daughter, all means necessary!" The guy shouts in extreme pain, the icy aura of Damian Vanderbilt makes a chill run down my spine.


    "Don''t look," Sebastian hugs me, burying my face in his neck, "I''m sorry I waste. I won''t let him hurt you again. Shhh, you are okay..."


    Only at hisforting words, I realize I was trembling hard. I wouldn''t have cried, but his gentle words hit me harder than all the things added tonight, and I burst into tears.


    I''m scared. I''m scared of being the target of a man who is legally my dad, who can give an "all means necessary" order; I''m scared of a real billionaire who is my biological brother, who hates me to the guts right now. I''m scared of the rich, powerful world around me when I can''t even promise the safety of my baby.


    Ever since I learned about the existence of the little life in me, I haven''t felt such an urge to tell Sebastian about the baby. To tell him that he is about to be a dad, Do I dare to trust him with our safety now? If he is serious about getting back together, would he be able to keep us safe from the hell that I''m in?


    "Call him," Damian Vanderbilt twists his foot, and in a horrifying groan, the guy pulls out his phone, looks


    172 A Question For An Antwer


    for a number, and dials before he gives it to the devil torturing him.


    Damian Vanderbilt puts the phone to his ear in a sullen look, waiting.


    All of a sudden, he snorts before he drawls coldly: "He can''t speak. He''s at my foot right now."


    A silent moment, all eyes kept on him.


    "This is Damian Vanderbilt, and I do have an issue," Still in thatzy tone, but somehow you know you are in danger if you are facing him, "Your men hurt one of mine. I''d love to hear what you think would be an appropriate apology."


    Another long speech from the other side.


    "Scarlett Fuller tricked me? That IS curious," Damian Vanderbilt snorts coldly, tasting my name in a bloodthirsty way as his eyes dart my way, "A question for an answer, then."


    He nces at the phone before putting it on speaker, holding it out for my ears and everyone else''s.


    "Scarlett," Jack Fuller''s "loving father" tonees out of the phone, "Please, stop throwing a tantrum. It''s your sister, she needs you."


    For a million times I have faced this dilemma, and I still don''t know how to handle it. What do you do, if you know someone wants to hurt you, but talks nicely in front of people when you have no chance exposing their hypocriticy? Do you argue, or do you y along? Youe off evil, or you die.


    "Answer him," Damian Vanderbilt orders me coldly. I re at him, but I also feel guilty to him and Lilith in


    his arms.


    "You have no power over her," Sebastian hides me behind him, "I''m not tolerating any other offense from


    you-"


    "Sebastian?! Is that you?!" Ava''s shrill bursts out of the phone all of a sudden, "Sebastian! My routine test is today, and it''s bad. I think the cure failed! What do we do?!"


    I want to know, too.

 Chapter 173

    173 You Gave Her Hope


    Scarlett''s POV


    "Ava, is that you?"


    Sebastian asks and I look away. I wouldn''t look too good if I saw the pain and care on his face.


    "Sebastian, I''m scared..." Ava begs in a crying tone.


    "It will be fine," Heforts her patiently, "Can you give the phone to your dad? I need to talk to him, alone."


    A short moment of silence before Jack Fuller''s voicees through again: "I''m here."


    "I don''t want Ava to hear this," Sebastian insists, waiting.


    I don''t want to wait anymore. I have waited for him long enough. I turn and leave, but he grabs my forearm and pulls me back to him. Bumped into him, I cover my mouth just to not make a sound when the damn phone is right in front of me-


    "She can''t hear you," Jack Fuller answers calmly.


    "Good," Sebastian nods slightly, "Sounds like Ava is not dying of blood loss, so what are you requiring Scar''s presence for?"


    Dead silence.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I shoot my head up in shock, staring at him as if seeing him for the first time. Lilith, too. Damian Vanderbilt exchanges a look with Oliver Scott, who has a sullen look on.


    A slight click of a doores through the phone, magnified by the speaker. Apparently Jack Fuller just closed a door. To leave a room? Guess he wasn''t alone after all.


    "You knew Ava was listening," Jack Fuller grunts, obvious anger in his voice, "I''m merely asking Scarlett toe visit her sister-"


    "By sending bodyguards with an order of ''by all means necessary''?" Sebastian''s voice now shows real anger, more than before with its icy aura, "You shouldn''t have lied for her, but I said what I said just in case you did, because my original question was, What are you requiring Scar''s presence for but a show of power over Scar?!"


    What?!


    I blink, shocked and speechless. Is this the same Sebastian I knew? Yelling at Ava''s dad...for me? Since when did he stop being blind to the Fullers???


    "She is Ava''s sister, by LAW! Just like what makes her my WIFE. I have warned you about thisst time," Sebastian is not done with Jack Fuller, "I used to wonder why Scar was so reluctant to help Ava, but if I was demanded of my blood by four bodyguards who were allowed to use violence, I would be, too! Ava''s status dropped, then get Doctor Ford on it-"


    Jack Fuller cuts him off with almost a modest tone: "You are the one who gave Ava hope."


    Just one sentence and it hurts Sebastian deeply. I can feel his body stiffen up, and I push him away


    173 You Gave Her Hope


    lightly. He lets me this time.


    "You can''t summon her so long as I''m here," In the end, Sebastian says with a suppressed tone. Jack


    Fuller lets out a cold snort, answering condescendingly-


    "Mr. Vanderbilt, thanks for the help. We can arrange the meeting now,"


    "I''ll be there," He answers coldly.


    I dart a surprised nce at Damian Vanderbilt. I was wondering how Jack Fuller would talked to Sebastian this way when he never dared to. Now I know. He found himself a more powerful lord. He saw Sebastian as his rich son-inw in grasp, and he would never risk his chance at catching this big fish if he didn''t have a better choice.


    Shooting me a cold re, Damian Vanderbilt leaves. Lilith tries to struggle but fails, and she leaves with him while sending meforting winks.


    "It will be okay," Squeezing these words out, Oliver Scott leaves with them.


    I turn to Sebastian, and he dodges my eyes.


    I want more than ever to tell him about our baby. He deserves to know. He defended me against Ava''s benefit?! I feel guilty making him do this. I feel guilty not telling him earlier about everything. About Ava''s lie, about the baby, about the ten years we missed. "¡ª"I hesitate. I''lle home with you. Words simple as breathing before, but somehow I can''t say it.


    "I''ll send you home," He sees my hesitation, and he says, being considerate. For the first time, he shouldn''t have said, "You can have our house to yourself. I won''t be a bother."


    I let him.


    I shouldn''t have.


    I would have gone with Damian Vanderbilt, if I knew what he was up to.


    For twenty years, this was the first time I disobeyed Jack Fuller''s summon sessfully, with Sebastian''s help no less. I didn''t know the price would be the tiny spark of my just re-kindling love, my family, my life and, my baby. All it took was three days.

 Chapter 174

    174 Blood On Hand


    Scarlett''s POVBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I slept in the bedroom I had slept in for the past five years.


    Alone, but it already gives me a long-lost peace. Sebastian kept his promise and gave our house all to myself. I woke up to my routine in my own house, to a refreshing mood that nothing could have ruined.


    Until I remembered, Ava''s birthday was in three days.


    Her birthday parties had been one of the fanciest events in the city every year, with all kinds of celebrities attending. Sure she has been raising as a young actress - her roles bought or earned aside - but these people are far beyond the league she could befriend. They are not here for her, nor for the second teirst name, Fuller.


    They are here because Sebastian has been the star of her birthday party for as long as I can remember.


    He didn''t participate in the nning this year. His name has been far away from her birthday party, even from the guest lists. This sends an abnormal message, and a lot of important people has been holding off a reply on the invitation because of this. Hence today''s front page story-


    Tear of the Ocean Queen resurfaced! Or, Tear of Queen Vanderbilt!!!


    Sebastian subscribes to several papers, physical, papers. He is old-school in his personal life. But I didn''t see anything this morning, and I didn''t realize that he was trying to keep them away from me, which is why the first time I see this story was at the shooting scene, with everyone giving me weird looks and a copy of this newspaper.


    Under the long, bold, all-capital, extravagant title is a picture of Ava, with my mom''s ne shining on her chest. Seemingly taken without her knowing, but it captured her at the perfect angle.


    "Looks like she found herself a better target,"


    Amilia Watson J cock an eyebrow, not expecting that harsh a line from someone who knows their way in the entertainment business. Sebastian''s name has carried Ava a long way, but he wasn''t her only card. "Who knows," I shrug. This time it just might be the target that found Ava instead, judging by Damian


    Vanderbilt''s attitude.


    He doesn''t seem to want to find his real sister. In fact, he might not even care who his real sister is. I mean, I don''t even share the same eye color or hair color with Ava, and I think that''s pretty hard evidence already. "You should go to her party this year, with YOUR husband in your arm!" She wrinkles her nose, only to make a face in my surprised look, "Sorry, I sort of heard a little about your story. But I''m totally on your side!" "It''s okay..." I give her a polite smile, and she sticks her tongue out before leaving me alone. I don''t go to Ava''s birthday party. Everyone knows that. But the drama with Sebastian is not even my worry right now. Damian Vanderbilt is.


    174 Blood On Hand


    The weirdest about him is not why he doesn''t seem to realize that I was his sister; but that he hasn''t made a move on me. If he wanted to eliminate hispetition, then he wouldn''t have let me live this long; if he wanted his sister home, then he would havee to me by


    now.


    He did neither.


    The only possibility is: the title of Mrs. Knight is what keeps him at bay.


    Maybe I should find a chance to hint it to him that I have no interest at his inheritance, so that we can be at peace while keeping this secret hidden for the rest of our lives.


    But that requires letting him know that I know his secret, which might trigger him to make a move.


    The urgent decision to make, is whether to warn Ava about this.


    Damian Vanderbilt IS her new target. No question about that. If she just wants to be Mrs. Vanderbilt, then it''s not too big a deal. She would show her true face at some point, and realize that he was never interested in her that way. She would make herself a fool, but I mean, that''s just who she is.


    But what if he wasn''t looking for his sister to take her home?


    That looks more and more like the case, and I don''t want her blood on my hand.


    I pull up Sebastian''s name and type: [Hey, I need to see Ava tonight. Would you like toe with me?]

 Chapter 175 Proof Of His Heart

    Scarlett''s POV


    "I appreciate your trust," This is the first words from Sebastian on our way to the Fuller''s.


    "I''m not letting you be with Ava alone," I fold my arms and look away.


    He lets out a slightugh.


    I do trust him. I trust that he doesn''t lie, and I trust that he thinks he has been doing the right things. But that''s it. I am not trusting him with a lot of things, even with things about Ava aside. He doesn''t know about my conncections with the Vanderbilt, and he doesn''t know about Ava''s lie, and...our baby.


    "--" I hesitate, weighing which secret might be the slightest to tell, "What changed your attitude toward me, all of a sudden?"


    I want to know if I can trust him with any of my big secrets.


    He nces at me in the rare view mirror, and a bitter smile crawls onto his lips with a shade of irony.


    ""What?" I frown.


    "Nothing," He looks straight at the road, answering as if he is in an interview, "I guess I have always felt like I was forced to be with you, but the divorce lifted that dark shadow that has been blinding me from my true feelings. I started seeing things from different angles, and I realized how wrong I have been."


    So all I needed to do was to leave?


    "Well, if I didn''t force your hand...would you have married Ava?"


    I actually wish that he would say yes. Because that would give the past five years a little sense -- I only did that because I saw no other way to expose Ava''s lie to him at that moment. But if he weren''t going to, then...


    "I don''t know," He answers.


    Tsk. I re at him. What kind of answer is that?


    "You can tell the truth. I won''t be mad."


    "You are mad at my answer right now," Heughs, darting his sight from the road to me briefly.


    "I''m mad at your lie!" I roll my eyes, hmphing, "I know you would have!"


    "Would that make you jealous?" He leans over to search for my eyes, and I dodge all the way to the other side, "I said I don''t know because that if would never be true. I married you, and I fell in love with you. That''s what happened. I don''t live in regretting the past because regret can''t change the past. But the future can be changed. I can."


    I stare at him, can''t help his charming back to life in my mind. We don''t necessarily share all values about life, but he always surprises me with his, making me think and grow with him. Only it wasn''t always this easy. It used to be done through fights.


    "I have something I need to talk to you about," I blurt. I almost blurted "I''m with your baby", but it''s truly not the time for it. I can see Fuller''s vi already.


    "Anytime," He takes my hand, giving me a firm grip to assure me. For no good reason, I do settle down.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But then I instantly get ufortable again -- Ava is waiting by the gate out of the vi.


    "You said you wereing alone," Ava folds her arms with a reluctant tone when I get out of the car, pouting. Sebastian stops the car by the side of the road,ing to my side.


    "I said I have something to talk to you about in private, but I didn''t think you''d honor me all the way to the gate," I nce at the vi behind her. Looks like the Fullers are having some guests over. "He won''t be joining our conversation," I add when Ava''s eyes dart to Sebastian.


    He just nods lightly at Ava.


    "You--" Ava pouts at him, tearsing out instantly but she forces them back. That''s a first.


    "I want to talk to him alone for a moment," She turns to me and I cock my eyebrow. She hasn''t been behaving like this for a while now. She did this in the first years of our marriage, when she wasn''t sure of Sebastian''s attitude toward me. It was after that she saw he didn''t care about me, that she turned into the unreasonable monster she had


    been.


    If anything can prove that Sebastian changed his attitude toward me, it''s her timidness right now.


    "Well, you--" can''t.


    But before I could say that,


    Sebastian took my waist lightly to stop me, I purse my lips and re at him, only to hear him saying: "That wouldn''t be appropriate, Ava I have exined why."


    He still talks to her like she was a child that needs patient and gentle discipline on the most basic things. But magically, it''s not annoying this time.


    I don''t need him to hurt anyone for me. I just need him to be on my side. That''s why.


    Him rejecting Ava on himself instead of letting me get aggressive and fight for him really warms me up. Ava turns and walks in the direction of theke, and we follow her loosely.


    "I won''t be too far away," Sebastian says as he tightens his arm around my waist, "let me know if you need me."


    Now I really feel bad about all the secrets, and somehow he sees through that, too--


    "I look forward to our talk after this."


    Me, too. Blushing, I didn''t tell him that when I had the chance. I should have. I would have, if I knew I wouldn''t get a chance to.

 Chapter 176

    Scarlett''s POV


    "Are you here to gloat?!"


    The whole vi was covered in the twilight''s dim orange glow, casting a surreal bloody shade on theke''s clear green surface. Sebastian stops by the beech tree closest to theke, and I walk over to Ava, who stands on the dock that reaches over the water, arms folded


    in front of her chest. These are her first words when I approach.


    I look back at Sebastian. He leans against the beech tree with one leg curled up casually, too far to see clear of his look.


    "Why didn''t you say that when he could hear you?" I retort back, and Ava turns around with a deadly calm look. At the moment, I do not fully understand this look.


    "You finally stole him from me. He won''t reply to my texts, and he won''t even talk to me anymore. Are you happy now?" Ava says coldly, ignoring my sarcasm, "You don''t even love him. You took him away just because I love him."


    "That''s exactly what YOU did to me! You stole him from me when you didn''t even know him!" Iugh in disbelief. Is this how she justifies everything she has done? By lying to herself, too???


    Do we live in the same world??? She kept Sebastian and turned him against me for years when she knew I was the little girl Sebastian wanted to protect, and that''s her way of loving him?!


    "He wasn''t in love with you! He wouldn''t be in love with a poor, dirty little girl if I didn''t nurture that love over this decade!" Ava fights back as if she really believes in this logic, "I bet you enjoyed it very much when you told him that I wasn''t that piece of trash he rescued!" At that moment I thought about letting Damian Vanderbilt do whatever he wanted with her.


    "I haven''t, but thanks for the tip because I will try to enjoy it when I do," I roll my eyes, bored of our meaningless fight about Sebastian, "I''m actually here to talk about Damian Vander--"


    Ava raises her hand to p me, and I catch her wrist in mid-air.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What the fuck?" I let go when she starts struggling. I nce at Sebastian, but he is noting over.


    "Do you have toe after everything I want?!" Ava raises her voice, only to nervously nce in Sebastian''s direction. Seeing that he is too far away to hear us, she rxes a bit, "I''m warning you, Scarlett Fuller, stay away from him! I''m leaving!"


    I grab her arm to stop her. Sometimes I wonder what''s in this woman''s head. Glue???!


    "I know he can be charming, but he


    is not interested in you in the way you imagine," If I didn''t see how spellbound he made Lilith, I wouldn''t be so patient with Ava right now, "But he is dangerous, with power even your dear father can''t begin to match. I know you think I hate you. I don''t like you, for many reasons you know well. But I don''t want you to die, the least because of me. So--"


    "Because of you?!" Ava cuts me off with a cold snort, "Do you really think the Vanderbilts would take an infamous girl like you into their family?! Everything you had, you got them on MY parents'' dime!"


    "I--" What?! I''m daunted in the face


    by her blunt attack out of nowhere. I


    freeze in confusion, and she, too pauses, seemingly shocked by herself Only after a few seconds, did I finally understand what she was talking about. And she bursts intoughter at the same time,


    "You...you knew?" I murmur, staring at her in disbelief. Thest shred of sunlight hits us from sideways, making her face half bloody and half in a dark shadow. So her outburst earlier about misunderstanding my intention on Damian Vanderbilt was albbut an act? To divert me from the truth??


    It''s ridiculous how I thought she was stupid. The real moron tonight is no one but me!


    "What do I know?" Ava lets out a cold snort, asking tauntingly.


    "You... You knew I was the real lost daughter, and you want to keep that a secret?!" I stare at her scary face turning dimmer as the sun goes down with visible speed, and I feel like I''m looking at a real monster. What kind of a person does that? What kind of a family would raise someone like her?!


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Ava smirks, but that only gives me a chill down the spine as if spotted by a poisonous snake.


    "Why are you doing this to me? I thought you wanted me out of your family..." I mumble in pure shock, "What could you possibly gain by keeping me from my real family?"


    Nothing, I suddenly realize, if my real family''sst name wasn''t Vanderbilt.

 Chapter 177 The Swap Plan

    Scarlett''s POV


    In shock, I savor her words slowly, only to make sense of them when I remember today''s headline--


    Pictures of a private party could leak out, but only because they are allowed to be leaked. Jack Fuller WANTED the picture of Ava with my mom''s ne so he could mislead Damian Vanderbilt! I would have thought that a handsome extortion for raising the Vanderbilt''s daughter would be their best shot, but I underestimated the Fuller''s greed--


    He wants Ava to take my ce!


    How ridiculous was I when I came to warn her in case she was hurt because I didn''t want Damian Vanderbilt to realize my true identity, when Ava has been trying to be my imposter all this time. They deserve each other.


    "Do you even know what it means to im that title?" It''s ridiculous to even say it out loud, when I stare at her in disbelief. She has no idea what Damian Vanderbilt is like. It still gives me chills when I remember his cold tone when he told Oliver Scott that "Dad might not need to know of her existence".


    "I don''t know," Ava smiles creepily, approaching me in a slow, vicious move, "What does the title of the Vanderbilt''s princess get? Anything and everything?"


    Sure, IF you can keep that title.


    I wash my hands off Ava''s blood if Damian Vanderbilt murders her in the end. She called for it.


    I totally wish she COULD trick Damian Vanderbilt and lure that devil away from me. But is it really possible?


    She tricked Sebastian for all these years because I didn''t know why Sebastian was into her. But this time I know. And even if I don''t expose her, then what? Do the Fullers really think they could just trick one of the most powerful and wealthy families in the country without consequences??? With her FULL and intact history of being Ava Fuller, from her birth certification to her everybody test and whatever, how do they even imagine they could possibly pull this off?!


    I can''t even begin toprehend their n. I mean, I''d understand such a brainless nes from Ava, but Jack Fuller? The fox who tricked everyone for years? The man who saw through Ava without her even knowing that? He came up with this n of presenting his own daughter to the Vanderbilt, just so she could change into a wealthierst name??


    Something is definitely off!


    "How...? I mean...how???!" I shake my head, can''t get around it, "Despite all the problems that mighteter, how do you n to pull this off when I am here? An adopted daughter who was hated for years while I share MY mom''s eyes?"


    I should have known when I first met Damian Vanderbilt. His eyes look exactly the same as my Mom''s in the newspaper.


    I''m d I didn''t. Or I wouldn''t even have a chance against him.


    "We are both adopted," Ava shrugs as if she''s talking about the weather, "I never found out about it, so Mom and Dad never told me about it. And they simply love me more because I''m kinder, wiser, and better than you in every way."


    Bravo!


    ...for idiots like Ava!


    This lousy story can''t even trick me, let alone Damian Vanderbilt, who I''m sure has to deal with imposters like the Fullers every day of his life.


    "I hated it when Father told me his


    n!" Ava continues without realizing anything, "To be the imposter of a shameless low life like you?! But I havee to like it. Can you imagine how much gifts my brother Damian has shed on me after he saw the DNA test result?"


    "What DNA test?" I demand, "You can fake all the tests you want, but you realize I can expose you at any time, right?"


    "Who would believe a liar? A dead one no less?" Ava smiles harmlessly as she walks over, I step back nervously, realizing we are over a cold, deep, full-of-mudke with my only helper 50 feet away.


    "You still don''t understand, do you?"


    Ava presses closer, smirking evilly, "Dad raised you, but you are still the poor orphan from the street in your bones. You can''t begin to


    who--"


    I hold my breath when I realize I''m an inch away from the freezing water. She wants to push me into theke!


    "You--?!"


    "Who destroyed the one and only thing left by her dear mom," Ava suddenly puts on a harmless smile, "Guess where your mother''s ne is?"


    I blink in shock as her eyes dart to the ck water. She grabs my arms and burst into a scream. All I could think at this moment was one thing: I can''t fall into the water! It would kill my baby! "Ahh!" With strengthing from nowhere, I grab her arms and exchange ces with her before a huge ssh wets my feet.


    Ava falls into the water, shouting in panic.


    I...I did it? Just like that?

 Chapter 178 Two Different Worlds

    Scarlett''s POV


    Her scream soon attracts attention.


    The first one responding is Sebastian. I think he came over even before I threw her into the water, because he jumped after her almost instantly, and pulled the struggling Ava to the up. She coughs in panic, keeping that horrifying cry up this whole time. But as good an actor as she is, the panic she puts on her face is nowhere near the panic I''m feeling inside.


    I pushed Ava Fuller, the delicate princess of the Fuller, into a freezing coldke, with the witness being my own husband.


    The case of my crime could be closed and sentenced already.


    I dare not imagine the anger of Jack Fuller, the disappointment of Anne Fuller, the vicious revenge from Gabriel and...Damian Vanderbilt. I don''t even know how to face Sebastian at this moment. "What''s going on here?" Damian Vanderbilt''s august voice demands, and I freeze in fear.


    "I''m sorry!" Ava bursts into a louder cry, sobbing at him as she "tried and failed" to stand up, "Damian, I lost Mom''s ne! I''m sorry, I''m so sorry! I tried to stop her, but she was too fast!!!"


    What?! I watch in utter shock as the scene gets off the rail at a speed beyond my imagination. Damian Vanderbilt''s face darkens visibly at her words, and his fiery eyes dart at me.


    I shiver automatically, but to my surprise, Sebastian stands up and blocks that ray of condamnation. He came to her rescue, he took off his suit to wrap around her, but he is now standing in front of me, against my mafia boss of a brother.


    "You need to calm down--" Sebastian says, but Damian Vanderbilt already threw himself over, shouting: "Don''t you tell me to calm down!"


    His fist had alreadynded on Sebastian''s face.


    I gasp in horror, tears bursting out. I dash to Sebastian but he stands up faster than I could reach him. "Stay away, Scar," Hemands in haste, raising both his hands to Damian Vanderbilt, "I''m not fighting you! I know you are upset, and you can take it out on me! But if you want to solve the problem, then you need to talk."


    Panting like an angry bear, Damian Vanderbilt pauses his attack. He just stands there, ring at me.


    "What, did, you, do?" He demands at me with every one of his words burning in mes. Sebastian follows his steps, hiding me behind him closely: "Scar, tell him what happened."


    "I didn''t do anything! I have never even touched that ne!" I blurt, only to realize I shouldn''t even know of such a ne to begin with, "She came at me and I swung Ker off into the water, that''s all that happened!"


    "She tore the ne off my neck!" Ava shrills with such sorrow that even my heart aches for it, "I shouldn''t have worn it...I just wanted to feel close to my mother...I told her it''s the only thing I can''t share with her and she said she would rather destroy it than let me keep it..."


    The quietkeshore has only Ava''s devasted cry echoing around. Jack Fuller pulls Ava up in silence, hugging her tightly as she trembles in her wail. Anna Fuller is not with them. "She is lying!" I say in haste as the devil approaches with a murderous look, "I--"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Did you know? That ne belongs to Emma Vanderbilt, myte mother," Damian Vanderbilt cuts me off coldly, "who died with my two-year-old baby sister in her arms?"


    "Yes..." I murmur. His cold voice makes me shiver.


    "Did you know, that I''m here to look for my baby sister?" He presses further.


    "Yes..." I answer with tears already twirling in my eyes.


    "Did you know--!" Damian Vanderbilt says, only to stop himself when his voice twists out of shape. He takes a long breath to calm himself before he continues, "Did you know, that Ava tested positive in the DNA test as her?"


    Only just now, "Yes, but--" I say, grabbing Sebastian''s shirt to find courage.


    But he is not letting me finish.


    Nodding slowly with huge disappointment in his eyes, Damian Vanderbilt takes a step back, asking as if mumbling to himself: "Why do you hate me so much?"


    Sebastian turns around to shoot me a quick nce.


    I don''t know how to answer that question.


    I don''t hate him. I''m afraid of him. I''m afraid of his cold decisions, his distant way of talking, his ruthless way of dealing with people he doesn''t like. He is my biological brother, but we are living in two


    different worlds.


    I don''t know how to enter his world.


    He nail his eyes on me as if he has a ton to say, but in the end, he just turns and leaves me for Ava: "It''s okay, baby doll. I will find Mom''s ne, even if I have to dry thiske."

 Chapter 179 The War

    Damian''s POV She knows.


    Scarlett knew that she was my baby sister. She knew I was looking for her, and she watched me going after the wrong girl, probably even helped in that. She knows everything and she chose to keep them secrets. That realization aches me to my core.


    I can''t even begin toprehend how she would hate me so much when I''m basically a stranger to her. So much so that she wouldn''t evene home to wealth, fame, and her own father?


    I thought Ava was Alice for like a day. But the more investigationes back about their past, the clearer it got: Ava was the favored, the spoiled, the bully, and the liar. A stupid one no less. All this time she has been trying all she could to get my attention. Shees off as the tamed daughter, even with a lousy story about how she was adopted, too.


    Even if I can overlook Scarlett''s adoption history, and the fact that Scarlett appeared conveniently after Mom''s car crash in North Dakota, I wouldn''t have ruled her out just for her purple eyes.


    Those were Mom''s eyes. I should have suspected something the first time we met.


    I didn''t expose any of that because Jack Fuller is not stupid. He is the opposite. He is the most crafty I have seen in years, and he is targeting me.


    Ava''s acting was lousy, but what shocked me was how Jack Fuller could back up that story perfectly--


    Secret adoption files of Ava Fuller, her fingerprint from the blood stain on Mom''s ne...a real, certified, positive DNA test result.


    All to prove a story so unlikely: that Ava Fuller could be my sister, even with Scarltt right beside her.


    It would be too stupid a move from a fox like Jack Fuller. It IS a trap. Too obvious a trap. It''s almost like he wants to lure me in the wrong direction, but with a maze designed by a three-year-old, just so he couldugh when I "crack" it and be like, fine, you win.


    In a win, people overlook the process for the results. That''s what he wants.


    He wants me to find out "in hardship" that Scarlett was the real lost daughter, and hopefully in the happiness of getting to the truth, and anger at his little lie, I would take Scarlett away and cut all connection with him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The moment I realized that, I started


    digging into his past. He has been in


    this city and this city only for the past twenty years. If he has nothing to hide, the right move would be demanding a huge check for raising my little princess. Even if he was worried about the mistreatment over the years, it''s not like he physically hurt Scar in any way I could sue. So if there is any reason driving him to pull such a trick, ites from his past even before.


    I soon found something when his "maze" exposed the right direction in front of me--


    He didn''t just take my Alice from North Dakota and fake her files as if she had been in this city since forever. He was IN North Dakota when the ident happened!


    If I didn''t know him, I would probably assume that he found an orphan with "gold blood" and he took her home for his own daughter who needs to live off other''s blood for life. But knowing him?


    I can''t overlook the possibility that he might be involved in the ident.


    I don''t have any legitimate evidence, but I can''t imagine any other reason why he would go to such lengths to lie to me.


    Mom''s ne has blood on it, but he said it was with Alice when he adopted her. There wasn''t anyone''s fingerprint on that ne besides his and Ava Fuller''s. The puzzling part is, how did her fingerprint print into the blood that has dried for years?


    "Damian! Please, I can''t bear losing


    the one thing Mom left me!¡± Ava Fuller jumps into my arms, and it takes all my willpower to not push her away I don''t know why she would use tricks to lure guys like tears, winks, or like this -- pressing her body into mine -- on her supposed brother. Has she never taken an acting ss before?


    I don''t think she would really throw away a ne that is worth billions, but I''d love the chance to dig into the backyard of the Fuller''s, literally and metaphorically.


    I don''t know why Scarlett doesn''t want toe home, but I have got time to turn her around. It just might be better that she won''t expose the Fuller''s lies yet, because I don''t want her to get dragged into my war with Jack Fuller anyway.

 Chapter 180 Shadow Of The Past

    Scarlett''s POV


    Shivering in Sebastian''s suit, Ava stumbles back into Jack Fuller''s arms, along her side is Damian Vanderbilt. All three ignored me as they hinted at Sebastian to follow them. Coldness, sure, but none of them indicated any following up punishment for my "crime". This is the mildest "consequences" I have gotten from hurting Ava in years. I''m not used to it.


    I follow them nervously, uncertain of where this is going. Finally when we reached the fancy gate of the house, Jack Fuller stopped in front of me, blocking my way. Ava shoots over a timid nce before she crawls into Damian Vanderbilt''s arms, waiting. My sentence is here.


    "Sebastian?" Ava murmurs,nding her hopeful eyes on him, "We are having dinner. Do you want to join us?"


    Before Sebastian could answer, Jack Fuller frowns at her: "Get inside, Ava."


    Ava flinches at her father''s cold tone, then leaving with Damian Vanderbilt with a reluctant look. I nce in Sebastian''s direction and he looks back. I dart my eyes away before I can see his eyes. I''m not too sure, but I seems to have heard a slight sigh from him. I''d understand it if he is mad at me.


    He thinks Ava is the girl important to him, and I just threw her into a freezingke in front of him. I need to tell him about Ava''s lie. I need to tell him everything.


    "Ava''s birthday party is in two days," Jack Fuller says after Ava leaves, his tone heavy and low, "I hope you cane, at least this one time."


    Right after I threw Ava into ake, Jack Fox Fuller extends me the invitation to her birthday party?? Why?


    I nce at Sebastian, realizing his invitation is for my husband. He is still the same old fox, spoiling his daughter with everything he has, even if it''s someone else''s husband that Ava wants: "I''ll try. But even if I can''t make it, Sebastian will." Sebastian frowns, not saying anything.


    But Jack Fuller does: "It''s you who I want to be there, Scarlett."


    I can''t help but raise my eyebrows, knowing how rude it is. Why after so much that has happened, he suddenly started extending friendly signals? Who''s this show for?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "--" Jack Fuller starts, only to stop


    and sigh. He steps down the high stairs to my front, and I see a tired look on his face that I have never seen before. Like in this moment, he is not the crafty man who stole me from my mom, who hated me for all these years, who hurt me for his daughter over and over. He looks beat, for some reason.


    "I''m sorry..." Jack Fuller suddenly starts, "...for everything. I should have told you the truth about your mother--"


    "Jack!" Sebastian suddenly calls his name in a warning tone, his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "I mean no harm this time," Jack Fuller raises his hands at Sebastian, "I just...I think I owe her an apology."


    This time? When did he do anything like this before this time?


    Sebastian puts his hand on my waist gently, searching for my approval: "Are you ready for this talk? You have the right to say no. It''s your decision, but I''ll be here no matter which it is."


    This is the first sentence he says to


    me after Ava''s incident. I look into his eyes carefully, but I don''t see anything other than care. I dare not hope that he is not holding anger for what did to Ava in his chest, but how amazing would it be if he really is not?


    "So, what happened to my mom?" I blurt, asking Jack Fuller.


    "Her car flipped by the cliff and she was badly hurt, stuck by the safety belt," Jack Fuller sighs, "I saw the whole thing, and I only had time to take you out of there before the car fell over the cliff. That''s what happened." Just like this? He is telling me about my mother''s death, here? After such a night? Just like this?


    "Why didn''t you tell me about any of these?" I demand, not sure how to react to this. He kept Mom''s ne away from me all these years!


    Not just that! He gave it to Ava!


    "Because when I took you to the hospital and found out your blood type, in my most selfish moment, I decided to take you home for Ava He sigh''s, closing his eyes with a painfuDlook, "I wanted to love you as my own, but every time I saw you, I just saw the darkest side of myself and I don''t know how to face you..."


    Under the dark night, my past is dumped on me like a bomb.

 Chapter 181 Reckless Impulse

    Scarlett''s POV


    His sorrowful tone digs up all the memories I bury deep -- all the moments where he would stare at me with pure hatred in his eyes, only to try to cover it up when he notices me, and failed to no less. In the end, he would just avoid looking at me with his tone getting colderR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    and colder.


    I just thought it was because I was adopted, but now I understand.


    "Does...does your wife know about it?" I ask, not able to say the word "mom" even though I tried to. In my memory, she tried to love me, or at least, she tried to act as if she does.


    "She only knew I found an orphan with the same blood type in a hospital," He shakes his head quickly, "She loves you, you know that. Everything Ava has she wants you to have, too."


    No, quite the opposite. Everything I had, she wanted Ava to have, including Sebastian. Every "reward" she got me for donating blood, she got Ava; and when Ava got something just for being their lovely daughter, it was always kept unique for her.


    "I didn''t know your parents were so rich or I would have returned you to them!" Jack Fuller lets out a long sigh, as if tired of the secret he has been carrying all these years, "At that time, I just thought I was giving you a better life..." Now THAT is a lie.


    He has been trying to hide my identity from Damian Vanderbilt, when the guy is right here in his home!


    I suddenly realized where his confession came from. It''s because of Damian Vanderbilt''s questions! I''m not supposed to know about any of these, but tonight, I admitted that I knew about the ne, the Vanderbilt''s lost daughter, and Ava''s involvement.


    So he figured out that I knew the truth already because if anyone could put all these together without a stupid fake DNA test, it''s me!


    "I''m really sorry, about everything," Jack Fuller nces back at the door of his house. Behind the door sits his beloved daughter and wife, and MY brother, having a lovely dinner together, "I have to go, but please,e to Ava''s birthday party? I''d love tell you about any and every details I know, if you would give me the chance."


    I frown at that invitation. I don''t know what he wants from me. After all these years, I still can''t read him.


    "I''ll think about it," I take a step away, not looking at him.


    Even after we drove off, we could see Jack Fuller standing by the front gate in the rare view mirror. I stare outside of the window, can''t digest the bomb he dropped even though I knew about the Vanderbilt for a while now.


    If what he said was true, then he


    ???


    tried to save my Mom, but failed to. Still, he saved me from my death. Should I be grateful for that? But after that, he took me home purely for his sick daughter, and he not only hated me for years, he prevented me from looking for my real family.


    I want to hate him, but he saved my life; I want to be grateful, but he hurt me so deeply. It''s so mixed that I e don''t know how to feel. If he wanted anything, it was to make sure that I would NOTe to the birthday party after this talk.


    I mean, at this point, I hardly want to ever see him again. I just want him out of my fucking life.


    "Sorry," I nce around, realizing we are back to our own house. Sebastian stopped the car, and we sat in the dark, apparently for a while now. "Have we been here long?"


    I don''t even know when the car stopped.


    "Just a few minutes," Sebastian shakes his head, looking over at me, "How are you feeling?"


    I shake my head slowly. I don''t know, honestly.


    "Do you want to spend a few more minutes in the car?" He asks, unbuckling my safety belt, "I mean, it''s not asfortable as inside the house, but maybe you would want somepanion right now? Even just..." Even just him.


    I blink slowly at his almost humble offer, not recognizing the proud man I married. He has been caringtely, loving, considerate...timid even. He is everything I hoped for now, but I can''t seem to enjoy it. I keep waiting for the dream bubble to pop.


    I''m afraid that after the clock past 12, I would turn back into the old, dirty, bullied Cindere and he would turn his back on me like he did before.


    "Would you... Would you like toe


    inside with me?" I grab the shred of courage that pops up at a reckless impulse, but I have been brave for him so many times now. One time more wouldn''t hurt, right? "I.have a lot to tell you."

 Chapter 182

    Scarlett''s POV


    Sebastian is in the shower.


    My mind was a mess in the car. I couldn''t even begin to think about Jack Fuller''s confession, Damian Vanderbilt''s questions, or even just Sebastian''s offer. In the end, the easiest decision was:


    He needed to get out of the wet shirt.


    He took my offer, but he put the hot water in the bathtub with my favorite salt, and he insisted on me taking a hot bath first. It did help a lot. I took my time in there, feeling the warmth of the water softening my stiff muscles. I only came out to see that he didn''t take a shower himself, but waited for me in his wet shirt.


    In my gentle pajamas and soft slippers, I curl up on the cushions of our bay window, watching the quiet night view outside. I don''t miss this view. This is where I usually sit when I have to wait for my husband over midnight, or when he leaves me alone after yet another fight.


    But now, this view gives me peace.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ites from his changes, I know. I didn''t dare hope for such a safety from him, but now I''m getting greedy again. I stroke my belly that''s getting hard to hide, trying to make that decision.


    Could I stay in this marriage with him? Am I doing that for myself? Or am I doing that for the baby?


    If he is willing to love the baby, then of course, I''d want the baby to grow up under the care of his father. But is it just another wrong reason to stay in a marriage, just like "preventing him from marrying a liar"?


    He says that he loves me now. I believe that he thinks that he does. He used to shout at me if I upset Ava in any way. Now he doesn''t. He just remained silent and did not talk about any of it. I feel like it''s harder to tell how he feels. I know he is trying to do right by me. It''s a lot. It''s care, it''s consideration, it''s restraint. It''s just not love.


    I want to feel safe, but it''s so hard to piece together something that''s totally broken. I don''t like myself with so much misgivings. I like things simple and clear. I love with all I have and I leave with no regret. That''s the real me. Not this women who is trying to stay in a marriage when she doesn''t have love in her own heart.


    Sebastianes out of the shower.


    I turn,nding my head on the wallzily, watching him. He has only a towel around his waist, water dripping from his hair as steam spouts off him. Tiny flows of water trails down his muscled chest all the way to the maze of his eight packs. He shoots me a casual nce before he goes and pulls out a matching pajama.


    Then he just drops the towel in front of me before he puts them on slowly.


    I chuckle at his evil lure.


    What exactly the point of the pajamas is then??


    "Looks like you are feeling a little bit better," He finallyes over, as if encouraged by myugh. He picks my hand andnds a kiss on it, "...hello, beautiful."


    I want to smile at him, want to hug him and kiss him in return. But I know it''s more out of gratitude than out of love. So in the end, I just nod as he sits down beside me.


    How I wish we could go back in time, and start our marriage like this.


    We were both too young, and we both made too many mistakes. Now they are all between us, making even a genuine smile hard to be simple and pure.


    He takes my hand, gazing at it as if


    it''s someplicated treasure that demands all his attention. He strokes my skin with his thumb, his rough touch sending tingles through melike electric shots.


    Looking at the man''s almost pious look, I follow my rush of wanting to make things work and blurt: "Are you...mad at me? For A--...tonight?"


    I can''t mention her name. Even thinking about it brings up too many bad memories of too many bad conversations.


    "No, I''m not!" He lifts his dark eyes with a worried frown, his tone hasty, "Is that what you thought--? I just thought what Jack Fuller said was a lot for you to take in, that''s all!"


    "I pushed her into theke," I push aside the bud of warmth raised by his words, and keep on pushing. I would understand even if he takes a neutral stand. I would tell him that she lied and he has no responsibility for taking care of her because his promise wasn''t given to her.


    "You said she provoked you, no?" He taps my chin up, and before I could answer he adds, "I believe you. I don''t need the truth to take your side, but I do believe you." That''s the sweetest thing he ever said to me, and instantly my eyes wet.


    He lets out a resigned smile, wiping my eyes with his rough thumb: "You just cry at whatever I say, huh?"


    I grab his hand and put it on my belly, blurting before my brain can think: "Sebastian, I''m pregnant--"


    His phone rings.


    I purse my lips, and he freezes, too. We stare at each other in silence, with only his dull ringtone ringing in our bedroom.


    There is no doubt who would call him at such an hour -- it could only be his spoiled princess, no one else.

 Chapter 183 Mixed Up

    Ava''s POV


    I can''t believe it worked so smoothly. I always knew how to get to her, from luring her to escape home to making her push me into the water. She writes all her thoughts on her face. I knew mentioning the ne would rile her up, and she thought I would physically hurt her. I''m not as stupid as she is! She did exactly what I thought she would: she pushed me into ake in front of Sebastion.


    Mom sent me to a hot shower when Dad went to deal with the parasite who pushed me into theke.


    Ever since she told Sebastian about the misunderstanding ten years ago, he has been putting a distance between us. He wouldn''te to hang out even if I begged, he wouldn''t return my texts, and he even asked his secretary to answer my phone calls! I never even said I was the girl he saved, I simply confirmed that it was mine when he asked about the yellow skirt.


    He hates bullies, and this will definitely drive a wedge between them.


    I know he is mad at me, but he is not ghosting me and that means there is still room to turn this around. He spent the following ten years loving me! How could all thate from only one afternoon from ten years ago?


    Even with a slight hint of her bullying me, he would turn against her. This time he watched her pushing me into ake. All it takes is a phone call and he woulde to me.


    "Ava?" Dad knocks on my door, "Are you done showering?"


    Ughhhh! Did he know that I was calling Sebastian??


    Put down my phone, I open my door with a intive look: "Dad, I''m in the middle of something--"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t you have a valuable guest downstairs?" I hang myself on the door, reluctant to let go. I don''t want to close the door for a dull talk. I want to call Sebastian. I need to call him. I need to know that he still loves me like always. I don''t want to wait a second longer.


    He nces at my room and ignores my protest as hees in: "Shut the door."


    "I thought you didn''t know that we have a guest at home," Dad res at me, "We all waited for you and you hid in your room, doing what? Don''t tell me you are still harassing the Knight boy--"


    "Dad!" How could he say that?! I stare at him in disbelief. He never had any problem when I asked Sebastian to invest in his business!


    "I thought we talked about this," Dades and rubs my hand, leading me to sit on my bed as he strokes my hair to soothe me, "You said you were over him--"


    He sighs heavily.


    "That was before YOU asked me to y the Vanderbilt''s princess!" I grab my hair, getting more upset at his exnation. Why is it so hard to understand?! "I wanted to be with Damian Vanderbilt, but you have to barge in and make me his sister!"


    "You can''t be with him!" Dad says with a strict look, "I told you--"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, you watched his Mom die and you didn''t help," I roll my eyes impatiently, "What does that have anything to do with me? Maybe he will forgive you if I could get him to fall in love with me"


    Dad stares at me as if I said I wanted to murder someone. Isn''t that why he has always supported me in being with Sebastian over Scarlett? So that he can keep getting help from the Knight Corp?


    "We are keeping a distance from the Vanderbilt. They are not a power that we can trifle with," Dad stands up, announcing in his monarchal tone as if everyone has to obey him, "In two days at your birthday party, I''m going to announce that the DNA test result was mixed, and Scarlett is the real lost daughter of the Vanderbilt."


    What?! I stare at him in disbelief.


    "We will apologize for the mixup and everything," Dad continues, ignoring my shock, "It would be the best oue if they can leave us in peace--"


    "Dad!" I can''t hold my shout in anymore, "Are you serious? Apologize???! For what?! And just let her get everything like this?! She doesn''t deserve--"


    "And yet she is a Vanderbilt. Life is not fair, but you have to ept it," Dad cuts me off sternly, "She saved you several times, and she cured you, Ava. Just be grateful about that." "Grateful?!" I gasp in shock, not recognizing him.

 Chapter 184 Ruined

    Ava''s POV


    Is he still the dad who spoils me when I pull little tricks on Scarlett the bitch? "For what?! She stole from ME! She wouldn''t even be able to talk to Sebastian if she didn''t squeeze her head into MY family! Taking her ce with the Vanderbilt is just a start of getting back she owes me!" "You are not--!" Dad bursts into a shout, only to halt himself halfway before he changes into a more patient tone, "Do you seriously think that the DNA test could fool anyone? Other methods aside, Scarlett looks exactly the same as her Mom!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "So...what? You published the news with me wearing the ne!" I look at him in horror, not sure if I heard him right, "Everyone knows that I''m the Vanderbilt''s princess now! And you want to announce that as a mistake, on my BIRTHDAY?! You will ruin me!" "It''s better than letting them find out about itter," Dad says coldly.


    His words freeze my heart. Does he even know what "ruin me" means? All that I have worked for in the entertainment business, gone! I can''t live as theughingstock!


    "No...you can''t do this to me..." I shake my head slowly, tears blurring my sight, "Then why did you even let me trick Damian in the first ce?! I could have been with him! You could have just told him that you stole his sister and kept her a ve for years--" p!


    My eyes open wide in shock. I cover my face, having a hard time waking up from my buzzing head to ept the fact that Dad just pped me. He has never raised his hand at me once, and now he pped me, because of this?! Dad darts his eyes away, but I see guilt sh through his eyes.


    "It''s better for him to think that we are trying to get you past as his sister and failed, than getting him to dig into the past," Dad says in a heavy tone, "It''s important to our family, to all of us. Me, you, and your mother. Especially your mother."


    I wouldugh out loud if I didn''t know that it would piss him off. But seriously? Mom? What does she have anything to do with any of this? This is just Dad''s greed and selfishness getting out of control.


    "So you decided to sacrifice me?" I ask, my voice magically calm. I knew he was selfish just like I was. Where else would I have gotten it? I have to figure something out for myself.


    "Please, Ava," Dad looks at me,


    resentment in his eyes, "It won''t be a


    big thing. Mistakes happen. The world will forget about this fast, and


    rldwi


    you will still be the Fuller''s princess,


    the one and only." FindNovel


    Yeah, right. Except Scarlett will now be the Vanderbilt''s princess. And everyone knows which title is worth more.


    "I want to be the Vanderbilt''s princess," I say, "I can make it work."


    "Are you out of your m--?!"


    "We have a genuine DNA test result, done with HER blood. They can take that anywhere and it would stay true. Besides, you stored enough of her blood over the years for any number of tests they can require, no?" I out with my n. Actually, I


    thought this was Dad''s n.


    It should have been.


    He would get as much blood out of Scarlett even if I didn''t need as much, and he would store them in a secret blood bank in case I needed it. We have all that takes to rub her title. "So, everyone would know who is the girl that can keep doing the DNA tests...if she dies."


    Everything will be perfect... if she is out of the picture.


    "Ava Fuller! You are getting out of control!" Dad shakes his head, cutting the conversation short, "I''m not here to ask for your permission. It will be done in two days. If you have a problem with it, stay in your room and pretend to be sick. That''s what you do, isn''t it?"


    Yeah, that''s exactly what I''m going to do.


    I watch him shut my door behind his back, and I pull out my phone and dial the number that I have carved in my heart: "Sebastian? I think I got a fever..."

 Chapter 185 His Words

    Scarlett''s POV


    Sebastian puts his phone between us, on speaker.


    Quietly, I hug my knees, and curl my toes so they wouldn''t touch his phone. He shoots me a meaningful nce as he answers Ava: "I''ll call Jack before sending a doctor over. Take some rest if you can, or you won''t be able to attend your own birthday party--" Ava burst into crying and I flinch away from the phone.


    Sebastian takes his phone and puts it on the side away from me. He sits a bit closer to me and puts his warm hand on my shin, kneading slowly with a gentle force. I wrinkle my nose at him, typing on my phone: [You are just doing this for the baby''s sake!]


    He almostughs out loud when I show him my screen, and he has to clear his throat to cover theugh.


    "Sebastian?" Ava''s wronged murmures through, urging when he doesn''t reply in time.


    "Sorry, what did you say?" Sebastian blinks at his phone, totally absent-minded. I didn''t notice either.


    "--" Ava hesitates, her tone unsure with a shred of shock, "Am I on speaker...?"


    "Yes, my hands are busy," Sebastian answers with a straight face, but at the same time, he puts my foot on his curled leg and kneads my leg with both his hands.


    Where did he even learn to do that?! I want tough. Not every pregnant woman has swollen legs. Besides, the baby is barely eight months old. Thest two months are the toughest.


    "So...would youe over?" Ava asks. I could hear her exaggerated pout through the phone, as if she is being bullied when other people''s husband doesn''t want to go and visit her at midnight.


    Before, Sebastian would go without hesitation. I wish he wouldn''t, but I don''t want to fight for that anymore. I used to, and it only left scars between us, nothing else.


    He taps my chin up.


    I frown, hitting his hand, but he dodges with a smirk, and before I can initiate more attacks he says to the phone: "Ava, I''m not a doctor."


    I hold my breath, my heart pumping in my chest as I stare at him.


    Knowing that he would probably choose me, is a totally different feeling than when he actually does. I tilt my head at him, my eyes wet again. This has always been what I wanted. Happiness could have been so easy for us. Is this what he really wants though? Am I forcing him again? I don''t know. I don''t want to. Maybe I told him about the baby too hasty. But there is never the perfect timing for such a thing.


    "Sebastian...?" Ava murmurs his name, the disbelief in her voice is so hurtful that even I feel bad for her.


    I know how she feels.


    Every time I had to watch him leave me for her. Every time I had to see the coldness in his eyes because of her. I taste the hurt in her voice right now.


    "Please, Sebastian..." Ava snivels,


    gulping her words as she try to squeeze more between her gasping weeps, "please, I have got only you now..please...you were there for me so many times, can''t you juste this onest time...?"


    I dart my eyes to Sebastian, and he is looking at me with a look that says he knows I don''t trust him.


    I don''t. I lower my eyes in guilt.


    I''m not saying that he hasn''t been good recently, but it''s not something I can just turn off.


    "Ava, I have my own family now," Sebastian picks up his phone, saying in a heavy, slow voice, "I''m sorry, but I can''t be yours at the same time. will use my resources to keep you safe, but that''s all I can give you. My resources, not myself."


    He chose me, but I''m not exactly the happiest person in the world. Not when he looked so low.


    I dare not to look up even after he hung up, feeling like I''m the evil again, keeping two people with pure love in apart.


    "Is that not what you wanted?" Finally, in the end, he breaks the silence and taps my chin up to look at him.


    "Is that why you are doing it?" I answer with questions, "Because that''s what I would want?"


    He looks at me with a gentle look, but I can see sorrow in his eyes. His sorrow puts water in my eyes.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Then I don''t want it if it hurts you so much!" I push his hand away with resentment, "I was ready to leave you. I was okay with you being with her, so why--"


    "I''m not hurt because of Ava," He


    cuts me gently but firmly, wiping my


    tears with his rough thumb, "I''m hurt-- I feel sad because what you wanted from me was so easy and so little, yet I failed you. I''m sad because I hurt so much felt I you like you couldn''t even tell


    about


    our child, Scarlett Knight.


    "I''m not going to her," He says, pinching my chin to force me to look at him, "because you are my wife. My life is with you... so is my heart."


    He said that. Butter I realized, he only "said" that, unlike with Ava, who he "promised". When I got my baby''s death certification, all I could think was, I should have made him promise.

 Chapter 186 The Most Comfort

    Scarlett''s POV


    "I''m sorry..." Sebastian grabs the frame of our door, so hard his fingers turn white. "I-- I..."


    He stutters for long, but no wordse out.


    What COULD he say? Hours. Only a few HOURS after he told her no, he is on his way to see her, in the middle of the night.


    Because Ava cut her own wrist.


    "I...I won''t do anything inappropriate with her. I just..." With utter struggle in his eyes, Sebastian exins, to me, or to himself, "I mean, you cane along if you--"


    I cock my eyebrows and he instantly adds: "I''m sorry! I don''t mean that, I''m not asking you toe and help her! I swear!"


    I sigh. Only a few hours ago, I thought we could start over. I thought if Sebastian would take my side against Ava, then maybe we do have a chance at holding together a family. I was wrong. So long as Ava exists in his heart, she could drill a hole in our family no matter how generous I be.


    "I want to believe you, but what would you do if she really is dying of blood loss?" I look at him, hearing only dead disappointment in my voice. It''s the sound of all the hope of building a family with this man dying.


    No answer. He just grips the door frame even harder.


    "I will NOT help her this time, no matter what," I tell him frankly with coldness that I didn''t even know I could manage, "I won''t let her harm my baby in any way."


    Yes, it''s MY baby. Not ours. Even if he still wants to be part of the baby''s life, I have to pet the fact that the baby has only me to count on when ites to it.


    8 months pregnant is a crucial time. I can''t risk anything, not to mention a huge amount of blood donation.


    "Of course!" Sebastian nods in haste, "It''s my baby, too. I will find some other way to help even if you are not pregnant!"


    You say that now. It takes all my will power to not shake my head in disappointment at his words. You also said you weren''t a doctor and you would choose me over her. Look at what you are doing now.


    It''s not like I don''t understand that


    it''s a life at stake, but what can you do by being there with her? You can''t give her blood. I can. You can''t cure her. The doctors can. She wants you there only because she wants you, and you know that.


    Yet you are still going.


    "You should go now," I say calmly. In case her "deep cut" heals before you can make it. I don''t believe Ava would really hurt herself, not even for Sebastian. She loves herself more than anything.


    "I..." Sebastian grunts, his voice shaking as if he is in huge pain, "This is all my fault. I know. I gave her false hope and I didn''t deal with her in the right way. I''m sorry. I will make it up to you...please."


    I don''t know what he is pleading for. I don''t even know if he knows.


    Maybe he is pleading for our marriage to not die under Ava''s savage stabbing.


    Looking at the deep sorrow in his eyes, my heart aches, too. I was saved by this man, I fell in love with this man and I married this man. As as I''m hurt and disappointed, I


    much as


    can''t hate him. I don''t enjoy his pain, and I don''t want to tear his heart


    open. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Maybe I was the one at fault. Ava has been pulling Sebastian to her side, and I have been refusing to let go. She is the one initiating this fight, but I yed a part in tearing him up. If I had let go sooner, maybe this all wouldn''t happen.


    "I...I''m going to tell her that suicide is not the right way to solve anything. I''ll make things clear this time and-" Sebastian takes a step toward me as if he wants to hug me, but before I can confirm the glimmer of water


    in his eyes, he turns around and


    heads out, "I''lle back as soon as I can!"


    "Sebastian!" I blurt, grabbing his shirt. He stops, but not turning around.


    "Would you still go, if...if she wasn''t the girl you saved ten years ago?"


    Silence is his answer. Why did I even ask.


    "Goodbye," I let go of his shirt, "A life is a life. You are doing the right thing, and even if she dies, it''s not on you."


    That''s the mostfort I can give him. Because I can''t promise that I will still be here when hees back, no matter how "soon" he can be.

 Chapter About Modification

    Hey Guys!


    I finished a batch of modifications today, and sorted out some issues and the pace of the story.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The chapters with "[Mod]" mean content in that chapter is changed; Two chapters have "[Add]" in front of them, I moved things around and paced up, cut out two chapters of redundant stuff, and added them. (So no extra charges are needed, and you can see the new content as of now). Hope the modification makes more sense, and hope new readers can enjoy the fixed ride!


    Nyx

 Chapter 190 Chose Wrong

    Sebastian''s POV


    "What happened?" I ask Jack Fuller. Something triggered Ava. She only saw Scar and I earlier today, and she was fine leaving in her newfound brother''s arms.


    "She was calling you before we found her in her room, blood-soaked," Jack Fuller nails his resentment-filled eyes at me, "So you tell me, what happened to my daughter?! She LOVED you!" His voice lost shape when he burst out the word love, and it was the first moment I realized that--


    She didn''t love me. She never did. She WANTED me.


    She demanded my time, my love, my indulgence, and she would be happy only when she got something she wanted from me. She never cared about what I wanted, not like Scar did.


    "I''ll go see her," I open the door to her ward, not wanting to waste time on Jack Fuller.


    The ward ispletely dark and quiet. Ava is curling up under the cover, facing us with her back. Hard to tell whether she is asleep, or just upset and refusing to talk.


    "She just fell asleep, waiting for you," Jack Fuller blocks between me and the room. His words instantly lit up a furious fire in my chest, "If you are going in like this, all riled up and ready for a fight, then maybe you shouldn''t."


    Did they summon me here in the middle of the night, just to tell me to sit in the hallway waiting for their daughter to get the rest that she couldn''t have gotten without me? What a clown did I make myself?!


    "Do I fucking owe you anything?! I''m here as a fucking courtesy! What gave you the courage to y me like this?" I grab his cor and push him against the wall, "Let me make it clear, my help to Ava, AND your business, is out of my kindness. It''s not something you can exploit with such arrogance!"


    Jack Fuller blurts with utter fear, his face pale with blood draining from it: "I-I''m sorry!"


    I didn''t like him very much, but I never raised my voice at him...because of Ava. But at this moment I really want to smash his despicable face in with my fist! I guess I have indulged the Fullers too much that he dares to talk to me like this.


    "He didn''t mean ill! Please, he is just worried about Ava!" Anna Fuller throws herself over to rescue her husband, and I let him go and dodges her. Scar cares about her, well, more than any other Fullers. I don''t want a conflict with her.


    "You have no idea what you cost me!" I squeeze my words out of me, having a hard time keeping my voice calm, "This is thest time I''ll help any of you! You better tell Ava that when she wakes up!"


    I spent little effort holding back my anger at Jack Fuller, but I know I''m actually mad at myself.


    I fucking chose wrong again! I


    19010


    should have known! After I saw Ava''s true color, the lies, and everything else, I should have known that everything can be turned into a weapon for someone who maniptes, even their own life! The girl I promised to protect died, and I don''t even know when.


    Maybe it''s my indulgence that killed her.


    "You can''t go!" Jack Fuller pushes his wife away, flying over and blocking my way again, "Please! I''m sorry for what I said! I was just worried sick about Ava! But you


    can''t go! If you leave now, it''s bet


    different than killing her! You have no idea how devastated she was after the phone call with you, and she might do it again if you are not here when she wakes up! Please! You have saved her so many times, you can''t leave to die now! Please!"


    "I wille to see her when she snaps out of the illusion that she can ckmail me!" I push him out of my way and trying to resist, he stumbles to the side.


    "You said you would marry her!" Jack Fuller throws himself at my feet, sniveling as he warps his arms around my leg, "You said that and YOU gave her this desperation!" Frankly, even if I said I wouldn''t help them again, it''s not like I said I would destroy his family. This is too much, even for him.


    I start to feel like he doesn''t care about me seeing Ava, but just want me here. Why...?


    Scar! Scar is alone at home!


    The moment her name pops up in my head, cold sweat breaks out. I hold my breath as horror takes over me. No way they would try anything like that, would they?! If anyone, it would be Ava! Was it even her in the fucking ward?! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Miller!" I pulled out my phone, leaving a voice message for him, "Go to my ce now! Scarlett should be there!"


    Kicked Jack Fuller to the side, and I turn and charge into the ward. Jack Fuller tries to stop me, but I turn on the light before he can stop me this time.


    "Sebastian?" Ava sits up in bed, rubbing her eyes as if our fight just woke up.


    For the first time, I feel a chill down my spine when I look at the girl I have been protecting for years. It''s the feeling you get when you see a poisonous snake. Because I can''t tell if she is lying or not.

 Chapter 191 Claw Of The Past

    Jack Fuller''s POV


    Ava didn''t cut her wrist. She just wanted an excuse to see Sebastian.


    We found out about that after we got her to the hospital. I can''t believe our daughter, the little innocent girl that we have been protected so carefully with all we have, would one day y us with a joke of her life. But what options do we have when all your little girl wants is a talk with the man she loved with her life? Do I have any other choice but to y along? I don''t. Just like twenty years ago.


    I don''t know why she is so obsessed with Sebastian Knight, but I mean, what can a father do? He is rich, has a pretty face, and top of all, he really cares about her, a lot. That much I can see. Besides, I''m not exactly against his help to the family business either. But he has no longer been into her recently. Scarlett finally did it. She stole his heart. Everyone could see that. Everyone but Ava.


    And she is not okay with that.


    It''s my fault. I failed to make Ava and Scarlett real sisters. My guilt to Scarlett ruined the chance for that. I tried to hide it, but the weight of two lives is too heavy, for any man''s conscience. I couldn''t see Scarlett as my own. When I see her, all I see is blood I can''t wash off my hand. I only see my worst nightmare, alive and walking in front of my eyes all the time, tormenting my nerves.


    Ava saw that in my eyes, and she started looking at Scarlett with hatred, too.


    I want to end all of this.


    I want to give Scarlett back to her real family. I want my bloody nightmare out of my life, leaving me safe and sound with my wife and my now-cured daughter. I want her brother with eyes sharp like an eagle to stop digging into my past. The past could ruin everything. Yet I can''t even tell Ava. She can''t bear that kind of weight. Even if she could, I don''t have the heart to let her.


    I thought using fake blood to trick us was the worst that Ava could do. I was wrong. I called Sebastian toe over like she demanded, and he said he woulde over. But when I went in to check on Ava, I found her gone from the ward!


    She sneaked out! There was only one ce that she could go, and I sent Ryan, my most loyal bodyguard to Sebastian''s ce to intercept her. I just hope he can get her back before anything irrevocable happens. Maybe he did. Or Ava couldn''t have been in the ward right now.


    "Please, you are scaring her!" I step in front of Sebastian, seeing Ava''s pale face and the thin sweat on her forehead. I dare not think what has happened. I have to send off Sebastian first.


    "What did you do?" Sebastian ignores me, his eagle eyes nailing on Ava.


    I want to know, too. But not right now. Not in front of him. I stared at Ava nervously, and she wouldn''t look at me.


    Her eyes nail on him.


    "Do you still care?" Ava mumbles, pouting with a wronged face, tears in her eyes. Her lips are pale as paper, shivering as she murmurs. I hear pain in her voice.


    Other things aside, she really loves this man.


    Then his phone rings.


    I watch shock crawl onto his face


    before horror reces it. I watch his hand tremble as he freezes with his phone pressed by his ear. Even befored can react, he charges at Ava shouting "What did you do?!" as he pulls the white sheet off her.


    Ava shrills, and under the cover, I see a cut on her wrist! Fresh and deep. My heart stops beating.


    The worst had happened. I stare at Ava in disbelief, and she sits there like a lifeless doll, a shade of desperation in her eyes, exactly like Anna twenty years ago, when she watched Emma''s car fall off the cliff. I took Anna''s ce, and everyon thought I was there when the


    ident happened.


    Anna didn''t cause the ident on purpose, but no one can know about her being there because...she did have a motive.


    "You--" Sebastian frowns, grumbling with confusion and disbelief.


    "I almost died!" Ava bursts into tears, curling up and hugging her own knees, "You promised me, then you abandoned me all of a sudden, for no good reason! Are you happy now?!" Sebastian pauses, but only for a second.


    "I have to go," He turns around with no hesitation, "Take care of her."


    "Sebastian!" Ava shouts after him, anger and hatred and madness all busting out. But he is not looking back.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    None of us can.


    "What happened?" I ask Ava.


    Not answering me, she asks me instead: "Will you save me...daddy?" She pouts, indocile tears hanging on her eyshes. She is in shock. She''s scared. She is hurt. But I also see... hatred in her eyes. At Sebastian...At me, too. Her look sends a chill down my spine.


    She did this just because I chose to


    cover up the past with her name. She didn''t know, it was the cheapest price to pay. It was that, or a possible criminal charge on Anna. And now, I''m back to my nightmare


    from twenty years ago:


    I either do the right thing, and watch my loved one go to prison. Or I help them, by ruining other''s life.


    "Tell me what happened," I look at the daughter I can barely recognize, sighing as the dark shadow of my past wrapping up my whole world, "and I mean everything."

 Chapter 192 Scotts Fist

    Sebastian''s POV


    Scarlett was hurt.


    The security systempany found her after the rm was triggered. But there was no sign of intrusion -- even the rm was triggered because amp was thrown through the window, from inside. Apparently, Scar cut her wrist and fell off the stairs.


    She was taken to the hospital when Miller got there, the same hospital Ava was in no less. All he saw was the pool of blood by the stairs. I couldn''t bear hearing his report over the phone, but I dared not to miss anything either.


    The walk from Ava''s ward to the emergency building was the longest hell I had to go through, and I would rather die a thousand times just to turn back time.


    "Where is she?!" I demand Miller the moment I get there, only to notice that he isn''t the only one waiting by the emergency room.


    Lilith Grey, Aurora Dawson. All made it before I did. Even...


    Damian Vanderbilt.


    The girls hus together, trying tofort each other. The man sits there on the bench with a sullen look, spouting out a dark aura. He stands up and charges at me the moment he sees me.


    "Where were you?!" He growls, his bloodshot eyes trembling at burning fury. If he was angry this afternoon for Ava, he is now beyond ration, like some mad animal, "Where were you in the middle of the night?! Leaving your wife alone at home, bleeding on the floor?! Did you know that she crawled several meters with a broken leg to call for help, and she had to call Lilith, her friend who lives miles away, to save her life?!!!"


    I dart my eyes at Lilith, and she looks away, would not meet my eyes.


    "How is s--"


    Before I can finish a sentence, his fistnds on my face, again. I deserve it. The pain gives me relief I do not deserve, and it barely begins to match the tremendous guilt that''s eating me away.


    "She''s not fine, thanks to you!" Vanderbilt grunts, his fist shaking at anger, "Thepany found her! Lilith apanied her when she went in! and I was the one who got her a blood bank for her rare blood type! Where ever you chose over the side of your wife-to-be, be there! Because you are not needed here!"


    I shouldn''t have left her. I shouldn''t have gone for Ava no matter for what reason. I should have been the one dying in the emergency room, instead of my pregnant wife. I thought it would be the onest time. I thought we were starting over. I thought things were finally right when Scarlett told me about the baby.


    I only knew of my child''s existence for a few hours, and now I lost him.


    I feel every ounce of power draining from my body as I fall to the ground. I can''t find the will to go on from here, but this is the one moment where I can''t be weak. Scarlett needs me.


    I still have my sins to pay for.


    "How is she?!" Panting, Oliver Scott charges in with his loud question reaching us before he could. No one answers. He nces down at me before he passes me, grabbing Vanderbilt and shaking him: "Answer me! What did the doctors say?!"


    "Not much Just that her condition is


    critical..." Vanderbilt mumbles, closing his eyes shut to contain the pain in his voice, "She has lost too much blood. And the brokendeg, and the concussion and--"


    Every word drains my blood.


    "What the hell happened?!" Scott turns to me, pulling my cor, and shakes me, "How could you let it happen?! What the hell were you doing?!"


    "He wasn''t even home," Vanderbilt says with a numb voice. His cold eyesnd on me as if looking at a dead man.


    I wish I were.


    "What the hell--" Scott raises his fist.


    As much as I wanted the pain to numb my guilt, it didn''tnd--N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The nursees out and everyone turns to look.


    "We need more blood!" She walks up to Vanderbilt, apparently hoping he could pull out another blood bank out of his sleeve, "Are you the father? The baby is suffocating and we have to take it out--" "What did you just say?!" Vanderbilt holds his breath in shock, staring at her as if he can''t trust his ears, "What baby?!"


    Before the nurse could even answer, he wheels on me with utter disbelief: "She was pregnant?!"


    Scar had the body of a modal, two lines on her stim waist. Result of yoga every morning for years. None of us even suspected that she had been pregnant for months, even though she had started changing her style to looser clothes.


    "That''s not important right now!" Scott res at me as if he wants to eat me alive, but his reason wins still: "She needs blood and we have it! Let''s go!" He pulls Vanderbilt, but Vanderbilt won''t move.


    "Damian, Michael, Vanderbilt!" Scott squeezes Vanderbilt''s name out one after another as fire lights up in his eyes, "If you refuse this because of some stupid prejudice against her, I''ll-fucking--"


    "I can''t..." Vanderbilt finally looks up at him, grey desperation in his eyes, "I...I''m her biological brother..."


    Scott res at him with his eyes open round, so shocked that he almost whispered, out of disbelif: "You...you knew?"


    "I couldn''t--"


    Bang! Scott''s fist finallynds. On Damian Vanderbilt''s face.

 Chapter 193 Death Of The Memory

    Sebastian''s POV


    Scott left alone.


    Vanderbilt covers his face, ignoring mepletely as he waits in desperation. So do Scar''s two friends. I would have stayed anyway if that could help, but I know where I''m needed more--


    I have to go and see Ava.


    If a whole blood bank wasn''t enough, then one man''s donation would hardly be. I have always worried about Ava''s condition, but we had Scar to count on whenever Ava needed blood, so I have never thought that the healthy, strong woman would one day lie in the emergency room, waiting for the rare blood to save her life.


    And the only one who can help, is her sister who we just had a falling out with.


    I knew it would be hard to get Ava to help, but I didn''t know it would be this hard.


    "What are you even doing here?!" Jack Fuller guards the door, grunting at me. He has been barking at me for five minutes. He is not keeping his voice low, and we both know that Ava heard all of it in there.


    He is showing me her attitude: she doesn''t want to see me.


    "Scarlett is your daughter, and she is severely wounded--"


    "She is NOT my daughter!" Jack Fuller spats, ring at me viciously with his face red, "Did you two made that clear to us?! She is not a Fuller, and she doesn''t see herself as one!"


    "She has saved Ava''s life for so many times--"


    "And I have been paying for her life!" Jack Fuller snorts, cutting me off, "She has made it pretty clear that she doesn''t fucking care about Ava''s life. Do you even hear how ridiculous you are,ing here to demand Ava to care about hers?"


    I look at the guy who I have known as a loving father for years, realizing how stupid I have been.


    Scarlett cared about her family.


    I saw how much she loved Anna, and how much that hurt her. I saw how she wanted Jack''s approval, and how much he had hurt her. I saw how Scar saw Ava as her responsibility no matter how reluctant she was, all the way until she suddenly asked me to marry her. She was deeply hurt by these people, and she wanted to stay away. Even so, she tried to stay away instead of getting revenge. Because Scar knew the Vanderbilts were her real family, and if she even wanted to inflict any pain on the Fullers, she wouldn''t have kept away from Damian Vanderbilt.


    I have never seen the Fullers more clearly than right now, and I see how I have been helping a bunch of bloodsuckers to bully my own wife, who is possibly the only one in this shitty family that ever truly cared about me.


    I AM ridiculous. How ridiculously stupid have I been that I thought I was protecting an angel when I was hurting the real one?!!!


    I thought Scar was the one cutting her blood-sucking family off when she saw what I failed to see: they never cared about her. Not only that. They have no morals, let alone love.


    I used to judge Scar for being relunctant on helping Ava, but now seeing the Fuller''s heartless shame I finally know.


    They don''t deserve Scar.


    "How much does it take for you to help," I put on the business mode. Jack Fuller jumps at profits. Any profit. He is crafty, but he is weak and poor and pathetic.


    He smirks at my cold voice, taunting: "What? Off with your righteous knight act? I--"


    "Your fuckingpany is alive today only because of my help, so cut the bullshit," I cut him off coldly, "Do you want to take the bait, or do you want to try and see how fast I can ruin you?" Jack Fuller cocks an eyebrow as if surprised. But there is no fear in his eyes.


    "What?" I snort, shaking my head at my own stupidity. This fox never dared to crass me before, so what gave him courage now? "You dare to sme because of Damian


    cross


    Vanderbilt? FYI, he already knows that Scar is his biological sister."


    "Of course he does," the fox still smiles, but the smile is now empty. Pretending to think for a second, he says as he hasn''t been waiting for this moment: "What I want to know is, how much are you willing to pay? Even if...half of your empire?"


    Greed is spouting out of his eyes.


    "Seems like you pay the Knight''s financial report its due attention," I snort coldly.


    Z-House. It makes up just about half.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "If you want to waste time negotiating with me--"


    "I''ll sign over Z-House as soon as Ava get Scar the blood," I step away, hinting at him with a nod, "...as much blood as she needs."


    "No need to bother Ava," Jack Fox Fuller gives me a greasy grin, "I have got a bank of Scarlett''s blood."


    I grab his cor, almostnding my


    fist on his fucking face, but at this moment the door opens, and Avaes out. Her face is pale at the loss of blood. From the cut on her wrist probably. Her eyes nail on me with tears glimmering in them.


    "Ava!" Jack Fuller warns, "I told you not toe out!"


    I shake my head, looking at the girl I took as my angel all my life, having a faint idea when I lost her. "Ava, I don''t need your help--"


    "You want our help, you need to agree to my condition, too!" Ava blurts before I can finish.


    I stand there, suddenly having such an urge tough.


    Tough at my own stupidity. Tough at how blind I have been. Angel? She is just a lying, greedy, selfish snake who faked feelings for me. Jack Fuller smirks, proudly.


    "What''s your condition?" I ask her, saying goodbye to the death of my memory of the day I treasured for ten years, hearing only ice in my own voice. "Divorce her, and marry me."

 Chapter 194 Dream Or Memory

    Scarlett''s POV


    My belly is empty. The first thing I feel when my mind wakes up, is the horrifying emptiness. Not just my belly. My whole body is emptied by the long, dark dream that trapped me.


    Sebastian was in it. So was Ava, Jack Fuller, Anna Fuller, Damian Vanderbilt... They tangled into the shadow that wrapped me up so tightly that I couldn''t breath. But I couldn''t die in my dream, so I could only suffocate over and over, like buried alive in my coffin, watching my life passing by in front of my eyes. Literally. In my dream I wasn''t Scarlett, I was a specter watching the little Scarlett suffering through all the lies, the harm, the pain, and blood, all the way till the kid lured her into the dark woods, passing that, and then the crashed car. It wasn''t a dream. It was all real. It was my memory. I couldn''t remember anything from the car crash, but I did witness it. And in this deep dream, I saw my own memory. I keep my eyes closed, trying to savor the dream that''s fading fast. Effort in vain.


    All I could grab on was a pair of purple eyes. They weren''t mine. They are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen in this world.


    They belong to my mom. I just know.


    If only I could be with her by now. I have nothing left to live for.


    ""She''s awake!"


    Someone shouts. Their voice is really loud, ringing in my head, and giving me a headache. I frown, waving my hand to chase them away. But they won''t leave.


    "Her finger! Her finger moved!"


    "Shut up! Of course she could move! She isn''t dead! She''s just sedated!"


    I want my body to be active, and my mind numb. Not the other way around. There is too much pain in my mind and I cannot bear it. I wish I could wake up to the day lost in those woods, and stay lost there, so all the pain that followed wouldn''t be there. I wish I didn''t wake up in the car crash and leave this dark world with the one person who ever loved me.


    Anything but this. I don''t want to wake up to this.


    ...but then again, when did I ever get what I wanted? "She''s crying..."


    With the non-stop reporting of my status and the machine''s beeping and all the other noises drilling into my head, I have to open my eyes. I blink. Even before my eyes could focus, I saw all the blurry figures surrounding my bed, giving me no room to breathe. They are the dark shadows in my dream.


    Aurora stands right by my head, behind her is Adrian with his eyebrows twisted in worry. Beside him is Damian Vanderbilt, towering over Lilith who is stretching her neck for a look at me. On my other side is Oliver Scott, and then Anna Fuller, Jack Fuller, Ava Fuller. Sebastian stands alone, far away in the corner furthest from me.


    "Scar, how do you feel?" Aurora bends to me as the bed under me rising slowly. Her gentle, soft voice soothing my jumping nerve a bit.


    Lilith''s cute face appears on her shoulder, looking at me with tears brimming.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    If anyone who would be happy for my survival, it''s these two. But they are not happy. They seem relieved at my waking up, but in their eyes are worry and sorrow.


    "Where is the baby?" I could barely find my voice when I opened my mouth, but I managed the question.


    The question silences Aurora and Lilith.


    Adrianes up a step, holding


    Aurora''s waist in his hand,


    answering for her: "Scar, you fell down the stairs with a cut on your arm. Do you remember what happened?"  en


    What happened?


    Ava Fuller happened! Reminded by his question, I dart my eyes in her direction. How dare she stand there as if innocent?! She intruded MY house and she tried to kill me!


    She killed my baby!


    "You! You did it!!!" I point at her, almost wishing I could throw my arm in her face, "It was you! You sneaked into our house and you pushed me down the stairs!" "What?" Ava gasps as if scared, turning for Sebastian and hees up quickly.


    "Scar, calm down! You still have a needle in your hand!" Sebastian urges, and his face lights up the anger in my chest--


    I grab something and throw it at him, shouting at the top of my lungs: "You let her in! You gave her ess to MY home!! You murdered our child!!! It was you!"


    He freezes, not even dodging. The cup hit him in the head, breaking into pieces. A cut appears, and blood drips off his forehead.


    "Oh my God, Sebastian!" Ava rushes to him, checking his face, "You are hurt! Let''s go and get you--"


    "I''m fine!" He grabs her wrist, looking into her eyes, and a storm forms in his eyes. "Is that true? Were you there?"


    "She is just confused. I''m sure I''m all


    but evil in her dream," Ava pouts with her iconic wronged look, tears glittering as if she is the most


    innocent angel in the world: "But


    cut my wrist because you hurt


    me!


    Of all people, you should know! I was in the hospital and you were IN my ward when it happened! How could you suspect me?"


    He was with her! When they took away my baby and tried to kill me, he was...with her?

 Chapter 195 Long Awaited

    Scarlett''s POV


    "Is it true?" I ask Sebastian.


    He avoids my question: "I will look into this, I promise!"


    In that second all sound fade away. I can''t hear anything and I don''t see any one. No one but the man who I loved for over a decade. The man who saved me once, who said that he loved me and wanted another chance with me. The man who was telling me how excited he was about the baby he gave me.


    "Are you going to be the witness for her alibi?" I ask him, my voice shaking. Anger and disbelief turned my voice into a restrained whisper, "She, MURDERED, our child! And you are telling me you are taking HER side? Really? Sebastian Knight?!" "I''m not taking her side--"


    "It, was, her!" I burst out, ring into his eyes, "The rm system didn''t go off when she barged into our house; she didn''t steal anything valuable and she went straight to me! And do you know why she could do all this? Because you fucking let her! Did you really not know that I was pregnant? Were you trying to get close to me just for this n?!"


    A hurtful look crawls onto Sebastian''s face.


    What''s he hurt about?! He wanted his Ava! He chose his Ava over me, over our child! He never wanted the child, and now I lost him! He said he loved me and he said he would choose me and he said he believed me! All fucking lies! He just "had to go and see Ava" and "happened" to be in her ward when a random robber sneaked into our house with such high skills that the best security system failed to catch a scent?!


    "You always assume the worst of people," Ava blocks Sebastian with her body, her voice righteous with tears of just and care, "That''s why Sebastian is divorcing you for me--Ohh, I''m sorry!"


    She covers her mouth as if it were a slip of the tongue, darting her timid deer eyes to Sebastian. Her worst acting ever.


    He is not looking at her, but he is not denying it either. He stares at me, his eyes shaking as if he is in tremendous pain.


    I''m so sick of this disgusting, lying couple. They should enter the acting business together and stick to each other so no one else would get hurt!


    "Do you really think I still fucking


    care?" Iugh at Ava, shaking my head. She never knew what really matters, and she''s always after the most shallow things. Like a boy who loved another girl. Like a marriage with a man who doesn''t deserve love.


    "You want him? He is yours. He can apany you when I drag you down into the hell for all I care!"


    For the very first time, Ava is not annoyed by my words, but extremely happy. She pulls a stack of papers out of her bag, handing them to me along with a pen: "Prove that you mean it. Sign it." Divorce Agreement. How familiar.


    "Are you crazy?! Your dear sister just woke up, and this is what you give her?!" Aurora yells at Ava, and Adrian snaps the papers out of Ava, gripping them to tear them up.


    "Adrian!" I snap sharply and he stops, staring at me in disbelief, "I can''t sign them fast enough! I don''t mind. Give me the pen!"


    Everyone in the room wears a sullen look, even Jack Fuller. Sebastian stands far away from my bed, alone and away as if he is really sad about all this. Fool me twice, shame on me! I was the one who let him fool me, over and over again. I really paid the ultimate price. To trust him, I paid with my son''s life! What did he do?! He only chose himself a stupid mom who failed to protect him, that''s all!


    I signed with shaking hands before I


    threw the papers into Ava''s face -- or, I tried to the papers fly everywhere and everyone steps away, avoiding them as the disgusting trash they are. All but


    1188


    Ava. She kneels on the floor, trying to catch the papers as if they are some treasure, madness in her eyes. Even her parents look away, closing their eyes.


    The papers seemed to have brought the quietness I have long sought.


    For the following days, Sebastian never came again. Nor did Damian Vanderbilt. Not even Adrian or Oliver Scott. And certainly not the Fullers. Even Lilith came only from time to time busy. Aurora was the only one who kept me apany and I told


    her no.


    I just want to be alone. I don''t know how to deal with the emptiness in my belly. I don''t know how to deal with the emptiness of my life. I don''t know, how to move on from a life lost. A life that I loved so much without even knowing it. But my peacested only that long before Ava barges into my room:


    "Scarlett Fuller! Did you tell him to sue me?! You know he is nning our wedding! How could you?!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 196 The Snake

    Scarlett''s POV Their wedding.


    Ava just did her hair. In a slit dress showing her curve, and a pair of heels high into the cloud, Ava does look astonishing. I guess realizing your dream does that. I was also this glittering when I had my own, the dream wedding that I thought would start my happy ever after. She is happy. I hate that.


    She finally got what she wanted. She always, gets what she wants, no matter the price. Because Daddy would pay her bill. She lured me into the woods, stole my white knight and turned him ck, lived off my blood, and standing on the dead body of my baby, she finally crawled onto the sacred altar.


    Not only is she not paying for it, she even has him as her witness. He is the witness for the murderer of his own child!


    How stupid and pathetic was I to think that such a dog of Ava could ever love me?


    "I see you are still not in handcuffs though," I sigh, "it doesn''t sound like he is doing his job right."


    "He will never hurt me!" Ava gloats with a proud smirk, "But it doesn''t mean yourwyer friends bugging me like some disgusting flies is pleasant! Tell them to go away or I''ll sue!"


    Mywyer friends? I guess that''s what Lilith has been up to. As if Sebastian would actually sue her. If he was a part of any of her legal process, it''s being her dog.


    "Unlike you, I don''t have a leash on people around me," I slip down into my cover, closing my eyes, "Leave, because you are more annoying and disgusting than flies."


    "You don''t care about Sebastian anymore?" Ava''s voice sounds confused, "Nor your friends?"


    I don''t care about anything anymore. Especially her. I''m only alive because I haven''t found the people who murdered my child. Sebastian loved Ava, but he wouldn''t lie. If he was with Ava, then it really wasn''t her. But I won''t believe that it had nothing to do with her. If it wasn''t her, then it was her people.


    I''ll live till the day they catch them. I''ll see Ava behind bars with my own eyes before I go and be with my baby. I hadn''t even taught him anything before he go back to heaven, but I hoped my mom would recognize him with his purple eyes.


    He must have my purple eyes. I just know.


    They will be together, and they will wait for me. And we will be happy together, finally.


    "Do you care about your own life, then?" Ava says, and a cold edge pressed on my neck.


    A knife!


    I flinch at its icy touch, sitting up as I open my eyes.


    Ava is smirking at me evilly, the fruit knife on my table is now in her hand. I didn''t think she would have the guts to kill with her own hands, but her hand is not shaking.


    I knew she had a killer in her. I always knew.


    "My life?" I snort, suddenly a strong


    urge tough washing through me, making me shake, "Seriously? After you prisoned me for years, turned the kindest man in the world evil, and murdered my innocent baby, you think I still care about my fucking life? Do it! Kill me and I''llugh in hell watching you behind bars for taking it!"


    She already drained it. So what''s the difference? Sebastian might help her get away with the robbery charge, but not this. Not when she walked in here and left with me dead in my own bed! Avaughs, opening her fingers slowly to drop the knife as sheughs.


    Herugh freezes me.


    It WAS her! I could never forget the scaryugh of that woman I heard that night! The low, creepyugh, frantic as if from the devil himself!


    "It WAS you!" I shout at her, my whole world turns red as my lips and limbs shaking.


    "I didn''t know you had that bastard in your belly at that time," Ava whispers like a snake flicking its tongue, her smile so evil it gives me goosebumps.


    Did...did she just admit to it?! Sh-she said it! I look around, but this is the one time that no one is with me!


    "They all left you! No one loves you,


    and no one cares about you," The evil snake keeps flicking her tongue "but I called over your white knight, and he will be here soon. You telling on me. Who do you think he would choose?" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    try


    He would choose her. He would protect her no matter what.


    "Even if I tell him that it WAS me, he would never put me in jail," The snake hisses, herughter twirling in front of me suddenly turnning into a panic look, "Scarlett, what are you doing--ahhh!"


    Her scream brings me back. I look down, not knowing when my hand turned red --


    From her blood.


    "Scar!"


    Sebastian shouts as Ava slides down to the floor, the winning smirk on her lips turns into a wronged look when she looks up at him. Her hand presses on her belly, where blood is oozing out.


    I remain standing, and in my shaking, blood-stained, slippery hands, is the fruit knife she dropped on my bed. I don''t even remember when I took it.


    "She cut me!" Ava bursts into a loud shout, prating the whole building, "She''s crazy! I came to make peace and she cut me!"


    It''s the first time I see Sebastian after that night, and it''s also the first time, I see desperation in his eyes.

 Chapter 197 Your Choice

    197


    Scarlett''s POV


    Because of my special condition, the police didn''t take me in, but just kept me under tight surveince with two officers guarding my hospital ward.


    Ava is not happy about it.


    She wanted me to be charged with attempted murder. Actually, I think she wanted me on the chair the next day.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    To be honest? I wish I could be charged with sessful murder. I''m not living anymore. I''m just surviving, for a revenge that I see no hope of getting. I wasn''t trying to kill her when I lost control and hurt her with the fruit knife. If I wasn''t irritated into that and actually had my right mind, I wouldn''t have missed.


    I wanted her dead.


    In that sense, they SHOULD lock me up.


    "Scar...? Scar..."


    It took me a moment to realize that Sebastian is talking to me.


    He has beening to visit me every day, ever since I stabbed his Ava. Surprising. He hadn''t got time for me after I almost died with out child, but he is free to shed crocodile tears now.


    I turn to look at him, silently.


    I think just purely out of manner, I should respond. But I have no energy, the least for him. I can''t seem tomand my muscle to utter a simple "hi".


    Why can''t he just drop the act as if any of this matters?


    "Please, Scar, take another bite of your egg, please?" He hold the fork closer to my lips. I turn away with a frown. The oily smell repels me. Or maybe he does.


    He puts down the te gently on the little table in front of me, and I grip my fingers, waiting for the fake friendly mask to finallye off.


    "You want to see Ava in jail, no?" Sebastian tries to negotiate.


    I snort. I surely wouldn''t let him know if I wanted that. He would make sure it wouldn''t happen.


    Not that it''s going to happen without him interfering though.


    "Scar, you won''t be seeing that day if you don''t even eat," He sighs.


    "Like you''d care..." Only after I heard myself did I realize I said that out loud.


    His hand pauses half way pushing the te closer to me. Seeing him hurt sends the pleasure of revenge through my hollow chest. Of course he cares. He is the white knight, the man who requires himself to do everything righteously. He can hurt me, but he did that for the bnce of the universe. He can murder our baby, and surely he had some good reason for that, too.


    His principle forces him to care about his wife who almost died at the hands of his girlfriend.


    Ohh, right. Ex-wife.


    "Stop with the righteous act. We are already divorced," I look away. Bored, again.


    "Scar, I believe what you said, and I''m trying to confirm it¡ª"


    "If you truly believe me, then you wouldn''t need to confirm!" I snap at him. Didn''t tell him that already? He shouldn''t have known what Ava was capable of the time when she framed me about the invitation to Granny''s party!


    Nowadays all I could think of is how stupid I have been. How I let Ava push me further and further, all the way till I lost everything.


    "I know! And I do believe you!"


    Sebastian grabs my hand, searching for my eyes, "I just need to prove that to the police. You want to see that, don''t you? You need to eat so you can-"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t see two police man standing by Ava''s door!" I swing his hand off.


    Pain shes through his eyes.


    He IS easier to hurt than Ava. That woman has no shame and no fear and no dignity. But he does. He wants everything ording to his wishes, AND he wants the good name.


    I curve my lips, nailing my eyes on his as the devil''s blood pouring into me:


    "Since when do you also lie with pretty words, hmm? Sebastian Knight? Spent too much time with Ava, so now lying bes your secondnguage, too?!"


    He looks at me, deep sorrow in his eyes.


    Iugh. The more, the better.


    "Your dear Ava wants my life, and you are giving her the knife! Just like you left our door open for her! And now you are telling me you are trying to help me? Seriously?!"


    "Scar, put down the fork or you might hurt yourself," Sebastian grabs my wrist gently. I pull my wrist back before I stab him on the shoulder.


    I did it on purpose this time! I fucking hate him and I want him to regret ever taking my baby away for Ava!


    With a suppressed groan, he grabs his own shoulder. A policeman charges in. So that''s what this is for? They didn''t condemn me fast enough, so he came to speed it up for his Ava?! "What''s going on?!" The policeman demands.


    "Nothing," Sebastian does not turn to look at the policeman, hiding his wound, "I shouldn''t have brought up the baby. It was my fault."


    With a suspicious look, the policeman leaves.


    Feel like I just gave him an excuse to y the righteous knight again. Af if he is doing something generous by not adding another charge on my head. Whatever. Bored, I let go of the fork and lie back.


    "I can''t remove the officers for now,


    but I won''t let the charge stay," Sebastian puts on his suit before he puts the bloody fork in his always stainless pocket, "you...you don''t have to believe me but just...even if just to see Ava punished, take care


    ofyourself before that, k


    okay?"


    I look at him in silence. He waits for long before he realize I wasn''t going to respond. I thought he would sigh, but he just puts on a faint smile and leaves. Who needs his fucking hypocrisy!


    "I told you, Sebastian, you can''t have it both ways. I told you a long time ago. It''s me or Ava."


    "I know¡ª"


    "And you chose Ava."

 198 Scars Condition

    Sebastian''s POV


    If Scar stopped loving me when she brought up divorce, she hates me now.


    When she looks at me, there is not even hatred or anger in her eyes. There was nothing. She doesn''t see me, but just a stranger who she wishes the worst on. I can read those wishes. I don''t mind if she hates me. I don''t even mind if she tries to get revenge on me. I do deserve that.


    But she won''t. She is not here anymore. When I''m not forcing her to talk, it''s like she is already beyond this world.


    I should spend more time with her. I should have been there for her when Ava came, but I...


    "Sebastian...I told you, you don''t have toe to the court," Damian is surprised to see me, "When is thest time that you got some real sleep?"


    Two or three days ago? I don''t have time, literally.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I have been dealing with the baby, Scar''s assulting charge, AND investigation of the robbery. I believe Scar, but her story is hard to prove. If it was Ava, then it IS my fault. I gave Ava the code once, for which reason I have already forgotten. Even if it''s not Ava in person, she is the source of the code.


    I would squeeze in some naps between things, but that''s all I can afford right now. It''s not like I can''t hire people to do all these, but I dare not to let myself stop. I feel like the moment I let go and rest, my whole world would fall to pieces. "How can I not? It''s Scar''s trial..." I sigh, rubbing my temples as I stand up and follow him, but he stops.


    "Sebastian, go home and sleep," Damian grabs my shoulders, "You need to take care of the baby. You have to. You can''t let anything happen to him, I''m serious. It''s not just about him. Scar''s life depends on him, you know that." "Lilith is with him," I nod, pushing him forward.


    The only good thing after Scar''s ident is that Damian showed his card to me, and suffering together does bring people closer. Though I think it''s purely because he yed his role in Scar losing hope in people. Not that I think what he did was right, but I do understand where he came from.


    "Sebastian..." Damian wouldn''t move, his tone hesitating, "Maybe if you could tell Scar about the baby--"


    "You know why I can''t," I sigh. Bringing up the mess that''s my life cranks up the throbbing pain in my temples, "If the only worry is that Scar might be too fragile for any huge mood swing, I would have told her! I really would..." I wish I could.


    This was supposed to be the happiest days of my life. I just saw the slimest hope of getting my lovely wife back, with our pretty, healthy baby born, and home built for us. But somehow I fell into hell over night.


    Scar''s condition was too critical, and


    they had to take the baby out. More than two months early! The doctors had zero hope for her survival but she made it. Maybe she knew how much his mama sacrificed for her, and how hard she tried to protect her. Maybe she loves Scar already, just by spending a few months with her mama. I mean, who wouldn''t?


    But she is not ready for the world yet.


    She can''t leave the incubator. And that''s the least problem. She came with a lot ofplications, the most severe among them being BPD.


    I didn''t even know that word before I met her, and now my little Alice is suffering, all day long.


    Even taken care of by the best hospital, we could lose her, at any moment. If Scar knew about her, only to lose her again in a few days, it would kill Scar. It definitely will.


    I''d rather Scar hates me, putting holes in me, instead of going through that.


    Just a few months. Scar, please. You loved me for so long, just give me a few more months. Maybe even just weeks. So long as our baby''s condition is stable, I''ll introduce you two. Imean, you two have known each other for a very long time without me. Just, let''s call that my revenge on you keeping the baby a secret from me.


    Please, God, I can make things right...I just need a little bit more time.


    "Sebastian, I won''t let anything happen to Scar," Damian blocks me in front of the heavy door of the court room, his voice low and hoarse, I will appeal to change the criminal charge into a civil dispute, and then we will work on Ava Fuller."


    "Sebastian!" Damian purses his lips, looking like he is deep in some conundrum, "You know how Scar hates me, too, right...? She wouldn''t even let me represent her at first, so..." "So...?" I frown, an ill omen grabbing my heart.


    "Sure, yeah, then let''s go! You are going to bete--"


    "So...her condition for me to represent her is..." Damian takes in a deep breath, bracing himself before he looks me in the eyes, "...you not joining the trial. She...she doesn''t..." She doesn''t want to see me.

 199 Iustitia

    Sebastian''s POV


    I had a million things to do, but I couldn''t leave the courthouse. Not when Scar was on trial.


    I thought it would take an eternity, but it ended before I realized it.


    And it didn''t end well.


    It felt like I barely settled down on the bench outside the court before Damian came out. Almost as if he forgot something and he just came out for a quick grab. Before I could even ask, he shook his head. How could he lose? He said he was confident! Even just going in there to wave a surrender would have taken longer!


    "What happened?!"


    "She..." Choakingly, Damian tried to squeeze some words out, "She pled guilty..."


    "Then what was the point of you being there?! We need to make an appeal--"


    "We can''t. It''s going to be a criminal charge, and there is little room to turn this around..." Damian stops talking, looking at a man striding toward us, and his look changes from surprise to fear, "Dad..." Johnny Vanderbilt. King of the Vanderbilt Empire, which he built with Scar''s mom. It''s a bit surprised to see him here, because Damian didn''t dare tell him about any of this.


    p!


    Johnny Vanderbilt pped Damian on the face, hard. Dmian''s teeth cut his lips, and blood slowly oozed out. He kept his head low, standing straight in front of Johnny Vanderbilt like a little boy who knew he had broken something valuable of the house. And his silver-haired father just stood there, looking at him with an expression less face, like lustitia.


    "Dad...you, you know...?" Damian couldn''t look his father in the eyes, not when he just delivered his long lost sister to the court guards to be imprisoned.


    "I had to see your mother''s ne on the newspaper to get a hint of the wind," Johnny Vanderbilt said coldly.


    "I wanted to tell you--"


    "But you didn''t," Johnny Vanderbilt cut off his son coldly, "Tell me it''s not because you wanted to judge whether your sister deserves the privileges you have been enjoying since your birth."


    Damian opened his mouth, only to utter no words.


    A father knows his son best.


    I knew Damian wanted to look into Jack Fuller''s deal, and I knew how Scar showed no interest of joining her family. Damian told me everything. But Johnny Vanderbilt saw through Damian like an open book, and he hit right in the bull''s eye.


    "And you, the husband...I presume?" Johnny Vanderbilt turns to me, a cold re in his august eyes, "Sebastian Knight. I knew your grandmother personally, and I respect her a lot. That''s the only reason why my fist is notnding on your face today." I wish he would.


    "I hope you have no problem with me taking my granddaughter away?" Johnny Vanderbilt didn''t give me any room to answer any of his "questions".


    I darted my shocked look to Damian, and he shook his head.


    "You can''t!" I blurt, only to realize who I''m talking to, "I mean, I''m her father and I love her. I would do anything for her!"


    "You didn''t." Johnny Vanderbilt said.


    He was a man who cut through all the bullshit.


    "I know you care about her, but you can''t rece her father--"


    "You were fine with doing that to my Alice," Johnny Vanderbilt lets out a low, warmthlessugh, his eyes taunting.


    "I..." Jack Fuller did, but I didn''t hurt Scar any less than him.


    We all knew Scar wanted love, and none of us cared enough to give that to her. None of her adopted father, her adopted mother she once loved, her siblings, and most of all, me, if they had a motive to hurt her t didn''t. Yet I hurt her the most.


    I''m the worst sinner of all.


    "Dad..." Damian rubbed his nose awkwardly, "We named your granddaughter Alice... only because Scar seems to want to keep her name!"


    Johnny Vanderbilt res at him with eyes like knives.


    "I mean...she did because she hated me..." Damian murmurs.


    "YOU named my granddaughter?" Johnny Vanderbiltughed, but hisughs looked more scary than his cold face, "Don''t you think the mother should have a say in this?" The mother didn''t even know about her child.


    "Please, Mr. Vanderbilt," I plea with desperation, "Alice is still in a critical stage, and Scar can''t take any hit anymore. Please, Scar can have her say in just a few weeks--" "I''m sorry," Johnny Vanderbilt turns to me with an amused look, "Didn''t you divorce my daughter already? Why do you think you still have a say in this?"


    I panicked.


    This time I really panicked, in front of real power. We all hurt Scar, thinking we were doing the right thing. Some people hart her even knowing it was wrong. 1.But now her father is here.


    She is no longer an orphan anymore. She got someone who loves her no


    matter what. He is here foto)


    blood,Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    and he has the power to.


    "Please--"


    "My people is making the transfer as we speak," Johnny Vanderbilt said with a calm face, as if not even hearing any of my plea, "And Damian, you areing home."


    "Dad! Scar is still here!" Damian blurted, his eyes trembling under the silver god''s authority.


    "Thanks to you," Johnny Vanderbilt shot him a cold re, turning to leave as his words dropped, "You areing home. I''m taking over from here."


    "But Dad, she pleaded guilty! There is nothing that we can do!!" Damian chased after his father, but Johnny Vanderbilt left like a gust of wind, and couldn''t hear anything after that.


    That''s why I''m here--


    In front of the prison, waiting for her to see me. Waiting, for my own judgement.

 200 Judgement Day

    Sebastian''s POV


    I didn''t think Scar would agree to see me.


    She shut down herself ever since the trial, wouldn''t talk to anyone. Johnny Vanderbilt, Damian...even Lilith. Prison became her protecting shell and she is hiding from the world.


    But when I required to see her, she agreed to the visit.


    I pulled myself out of all the mess, showered for the day as if going on my pilgrimage. I had to submit everything on my before a tight security check. The emptiness inside the prison walls lowered the temperature 4 to 5 degrees than outside. So did the dead t faces of the guards.


    I followed them going deeper and deeper into this hell, failing to imagine Scar''s feelings when she walked thought this knowing she wasn''ting back out.


    A chill ran down my spine when that thoughts hit me.


    "20 minutes," The guard warns coldly before she pulls open the heavy iron door. A loud beep bursts out as the red light on the top right corner of the door suddenly goes off at her movement.


    Scar is already sitting behind the thick ss. She''s the only soul in the room.


    I don''t know if she could hear me, but she didn''t make any indication of that sort even if she did.


    Until I sit down in front of her.


    She is not the mess I thought she would be.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She cut her long hair short all the way to her ears, attracting more attention to her cor bone. Pretty, but fragile. She lost a lot of blood giving birth to Alice, losing a ton of weight after that. The few days when she rejected food leaves her face pale, and the suffering of the past days left a dark shade under her eyes.


    But she keeps herself clean, and in her eyes, I find something serene.


    I pick up the phone and press it to my ear, dying to hear her voice even if it''s a string of cursing.


    She watches me, expressionless.


    "Scar?" I ask. I have so much to tell her. I have so much to say to her. I have made progress on Ava''s case; Lilith broke up with Damian Vanderbilt; or maybe, Alice''s condition. Anything, to stop her from burning in the hell that traps her.


    The clock is ticking. Every click is a stab on my heart. "Scar!" I press my hand on the ss, trying to get her attention when she appears to not even see me. My throat clenches when the dreadful thoughts hit me: Maybe Scar agreed to see me just to make me sit through the silent 20 minutes as a punishment.


    How''s that even a proper punishment?! "If you want revenge, take it! But please, don''t-"


    Scar suddenly moves. She blinks, sees me before she reaches over the phone slowly and puts it to her ears. As if she just noticed me.


    "Scar! -"


    "Sebastian, you love Ava, don''t you?" Scar starts calmly, as if giving a speech she has been preparing for a long time.


    "I don''t, I do not love her. I know you are upset at me, but punishing yourself is not the right way to¡ª"


    "Punishing myself?" Scarughs lightly, shaking her head, "For what? You?"


    I purse my lips, embarrassment of presumption taking ahold of me.


    "I''m in a prison, because I wanted to take a life. Simple as that." Scar says, her voice so light as if it''sing from the other world, "We are all adults, Sebastian, and we need to pay for our actions." This is it.


    "You want to see me paying for my actions?" I dare her, "Take back your guilty plea and appeal. I don''t think you can punish me when you are locked up in there."


    "I don''t know. Let''s see," Scar smiles,


    ever so luringly, almost as if she is genuinely happy, "You don''t love Ava anymore sure, but you loved her no? You loved her for ten, long years. I actually thought your love for that little girl would never die... would it?"


    It died. It died after the light disappeared from Ava''s eyes. It died when I fell for Scar.


    "I saw Ava as a little sister that needed protection. I didn''t know what love was, Scar, please!" I beg her, but my words are not reaching her.


    "You didn''t know what love was? You pushed me into the ground because she shed a few tears in your arms; you left me right after taking a vow on the alter to catch the next ne to her. But you didn''t know what love was." I gulp, feeling a knife cutting into my throat so hard that I can''t utter anything.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Scarughs again. Again that sarcastic, coldugh.


    "You are not sorry, not yet," Scar smiles like an angel, saying lines of the devil, "You let a vicious snake into your house, and let her bite the little girl you wanted to protect You let the snake kill the baby of your little girl, and you put the girl you have sworn to protect in jail for the snake''s lie."


    "Scar...?" I hear my voice shaking, blood draining from my face, "What are you¡ª"


    "You heard me right," Scar puts away her smite, uttering my final sentencing with a voice imbncedly light, "You saved me in those woods that day, not Ava. And for that, I loved you for ten years. You married the little girl you loved, and you killed her with your own hands. End of story."


    "Scar!" Sanity has abandoned me, all I could do is to shout in desperation, hitting the ss as if that can stop myself from falling into hell.


    But it can''t. It can''t even stop Scar from hanging up the phone, taking my heart into the hell with her.

 201 Five Years Later

    The news about Scarlett going to prison died out faster than usual, and even theunching of her movie a year after stirred little fuss up. She was infamous for a while with all the talks about her miscarriage, about the attempt murder case, about her divorce with Sebastian Knight. But those stories soon touched the edge of myth such as how she already died in the prison, and died soon after that.


    Gossip is like flies in summer, they spread, but they die fast, too.


    People has short memories. They only remember what they see, and these days, it''s Ava Knight.


    Yes, the famous actress who won a bunch of awards, married her first love from childhood, the famous CEO of the Knight Empire, and became the hostess of Z-house. Officially listed no less.


    People talk about her because she ran the Z-house into the ground, and her billionaire husband doesn''t seem to even care about that. How indulging, people say about him, to give your beloved wife a million-dorpany just to y around, even if she ruined it. People talk about her because the movie James Deep made for her, painting the most romantic picture of her love story with Sebastian Knight in their school life.


    But those are not the reasons why people talk about her.


    But those are just a moment of news.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The groom never even showed up for the altar. She went up and finished the vow on her own when her groom -- her now husband, Sebastian Knight, was spotted a thousand miles away on his private ind with a bunch of models in his arms. Yes, people forgets. But the inte doesn''t.


    What people talks most about her is still how she attended her wedding, alone.


    The picture of Ava Knight''s bitter smile with tears in her eyes on the altar alone, saying her vow, still pops up every now and then. Even controling the Z-house -- mouth of the new media didn''t help her too much.


    Some say that she ran Z-house into the mud exactly because she tried to use it to her personal interest -- like, for one, trying to make that photo disappear.


    The more she tries, the more it pops up.


    Ret


    She was never once seen together with her husband again, before OR after the wedding. Everytime she makes her way to the news with new movie, another ad, or anything like that, it was almost certain that her husband would make it, too. Except it has always been pink news for him, travling here and there with different women by his side.


    Some say he hated her, some say that he has a secret mistress hidden somewhere, and others just shrug and say that''s just how billionaires are. Sure they can spoil you like you are the queen, but once they get you, they forget about you.


    People has forgotten the days when Ava Fuller was his queen, when he would apany her everywhere even though he had a wife. They only remember her lonely figures and forced smiles with her husband''s pink news right on the side.


    ¦«¦¯


    And Scarlett''s name popped up on the news feed, right at such a moment.


    "Sebastian Knight! Did you do this on purpose?!" Ava''s voice burst outside of Sebastian''s office, apparently struggling with someone, "Let go of me! I need to see him!"


    Scarlett Green, the Home Coming Queen


    In the dim room, the man sits quitely behind his desk as if he didn''t just hear his wife''s angry voice. The lights are not on, with only the moonlight bouncing off his ss, glimmering off the gin in it.


    He never liked the mild taste of gin. But ever since that day five years ago, he has never touched his beloved wiskey bottle again. He would just pour himself half ss of gin, sits there and stare at it, night after night. In front of him is aptop with its screen glimmers dimly. But its owner tuned up the light just now, for the photo taking up the whole screen --


    She got famous as Scarlett Knight, and she went into prison as Scarlett Fuller. Though hering back today was high key, few knew that this mysterious famous Green was the infamous woman from five years ago. Few, but he is not part of them.


    Scarlett Green.


    She grew her red hair back, longer


    with big curls showing her firey spirit. No longer the pale girl with short hai behind bars. She is on


    high heels with a slender dress. cutting deep on the back. Both what the old Scar would never wear.


    The most unfamiliar part, is that she has a man''s arm around her waist, and she''s smiling, genuinely.

 202 Homcoming

    "Let me in! How dare you stop me?!" Ava shouts again, presumably at his secretary. But Mateo wouldn''t let her in, not after Sebastian almost fired him thest time he did that.


    The man finally moves. He stands up and goes for the door. A storm formed in his sullen eyes. The stormes from the photo he was staring at, but the person in the photo is not here to take the heat. "Who was shouting?" Sebastian opens his door, asking in an almost gentle tone.


    That shuts up Ava quite effectively. She pouts, but she dares not to raise her voice agian. Mateo bows at Sebastian, and Ava takes her chance to sneak around Mateo to Sebastian.


    "Did you give my spot to her?!" Ava demands with tears in her eyes.


    "I gave what spot to who?" Sebastian frowns, his tone already impatient and it distinguishes Ava''s tiny re of anger.


    "I mean...I thought I was going to be the homing queen..." Ava''s demand bes murmur, "Adrian even agreed to rerelease the movie on that day, for me..."


    Sebastian tilts his head slightly at the woman in front of him, wondering how she can be so thick at most of the time, yet sessfully tricked him for so long. He hasn''t been talking to Adrian since five years ago, but he knows Adrian. There is no way that man did this for Ava.


    If Adrian really agreed to it, it''s because Adrian caught the wind about Scar''s return.


    Scar never agreed to another visit from him no matter how hard he tried. Submitting a request for visit became his daily routine until one day he noticed that the inmate he required to visit had been transferred, to where he wasn''t allowed to know. That was when he finally realized -- he had lost her,pletely.


    He wasn''t even allowed to know her whereabouts. He has been looking for her ever since, yet with little fruit out of his effort. Until today. Yet Adrian got it so easily. That can only mean one thing--


    Scar wanted Adrian to know. She only hid her whereabouts from him, and him alone.


    Sebastian clenches his teeth, trying hard to ignore the sour sting in his chest at that thought.


    All if fine so long as she is. So long as she is back. Nothing else matters.


    "I''m not the one arranging the homing celebration at some local high," The pain in his chest makes Sebastian''s words colder than usual, and Ava flinches at that.


    "Sorry--"


    Her apology barelynds before the man turns and shuts the door.


    "Wait!" Ava blocks the door with her hand, and to her extreme happiness, the man doesn''t let the door hit her fingers.


    "What now?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I mean..." Ava tries to squeeze into his office, but Sebastian blocks her:


    "If you want to talk, talk here like everyone else," The man''s voice is strict, "My office is off-limit."


    His office is only off-limit to her. Ava bites her lips, trying hard to hold back her tears. She knows for a fact that all his secretaries are allowed in there, and that doesn''t include all his guests.


    But she dare notin. She


    knows she doesn''t have the same


    e''


    influence on this man as before. He is mad at her. That much she knows. She forced him to marry her, just like Scarlett did. She thought she could change his heart like Scarlett, too. But she hasn''t seen the slightest hope for that to happen.


    She has been living in fear of the other shoe dropping, and the return of Scarlett is pushing her over that edge.


    "Okayyy," Ava puts up a tame smile, "You said you were having a business meeting today..."


    "Is there a question in there somewhere?" Sebastian answers indifferently.


    Ava''s smile freezes for a second at his cold tone, "Just...I thought maybe we could go home together, now that your meeting is done...?" Ava hooks her fingers together, twisting her hip a little, ying cute.


    Well, ying cute in the only way she knew that would work on this man. And it fails, like all the other tricks she used to pull on this man.


    "I''m busy."


    Not another word after that. Ava stares at the man, not recognizing the man who used to give her the gentlest words with the most caring tone. There is no emotion in his eyes for her now. Not care like they always were. Not even anger. Ever since he visited Scar that one time, it was like she turned a switch on him, and Ava could no longer stir up even a bit of emotion in him.


    "But we haven''t had dinner together in so long..." Ava pulls the corner of Sebastian''s suit, only to let go tamely when his cold eyesnd on her fingers as if he were to chop them off the next second.


    It''s not "in long". It''s "never". Ever


    since their "wedding", Sebastian has


    n¨¦e


    never spent a second with her alone. Sometimes Ava feels like their marriage is just his revenge, but it''s not like he has announced her as his enemy. So she would lie to herself that it''s all just in her head.


    After all, Sebastian has not even once asked about what happened five years ago. Not about Scar''s


    ident nor the baby. He even allowed Scar to get arrested. If Ava knew anything about Sebastian, it''s that if he didn''t want to, he wouldn''t have let Scar go into prison.


    He is just mad at her, because she did to him the one thing he hated the most: forced into a marriage.


    He will forgive her in time...right?


    "Tell you what," The man peels Ava''s hand off the frame of his office door, "I''ll go with you to the homing celebration."

 203 Old Rose

    Homing day.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It has been only three days since Sebastian saw Scarlett on the news. In the arms of another man, Sebastian would add. And that makes the past three days like three years to him. Not to Ava though.


    She has found the passion for shopping and decorating herself with endless dresses and jewelry too heavy for her fragile neck. She hasn''t felt like this for years.


    The wedding ring on her finger has been more like a shackle, rather than a blessing. She can''t flirt with her collection of men anymore, and it would have been fine if she really felt like the crown of being the queen of the city really belonged to her. How could she when she could barely see her husband?


    She expected Sebastian to be mad for a while, but it stretched into this grudge between them that he never seemed to have gotten over. Ava cried the first time she had to find out that her husband had some other woman in his arms on the news. She cried the second time, too. And the third, the fourth...


    In the end she just became numb to it.


    She thought that was the end of the tearing pain in her chest. In some way, yes. She could no longer feel them when she sees another pink news of her husband, but nor could she feel the excitement at a new dress, a fancy handbag, or even makeup. She has no one to look good for.


    But that changed, three days ago.


    For whatever reason, Sebastian invited her on a thing! Even if Scarlett the pest would also be there. So what? Actually, even better!


    She wille off as the real queen of the city tonight, in the arms of her beloved husband, showing the difference between a celebrity and a low-life criminal.


    The only thing giving Ava a little uncertain feeling, was the man beside Scarlett.


    Ava doesn''t know him.


    Wearing his hair silver in a tame slick, he has the body of a hot model. Who dyes their hair silver like some rebellious teens but wears it in an old man style? Ava doesn''t know anyone who would do that, let alone someone who is rich enough to be in that fancy suits. But that''s not why she is ignorant of his identity. She''s not the only one curious about him. The whole city has been boiling about the mysterious sugar daddy who pulled Scarlett out of the mud she was in, but no one knows who he is. For starters, the man had a mask on.


    A silver eye mask that hides more than half of his face, like the ghost out of Phantom of the Opera.


    "Maybe he is ugly. Ugly and old!" Mumbling to herself, Ava turns her head from left to right to left, and then again, admiring her makeup.


    She never goes out without makeup, but it''s the first time she sees the beautiful woman in the mirror again, after five years. Everything is looking better.


    Even Scarlett''s sugar daddy couldn''t ruin this day for Ava.


    So he is rich, so what? No rich man is more handsome than Sebastian, and no handsome is richer than the man Ava made her own husband. That''s why he is the king of the city. The man cut off a huge chunk of his business when he signed Z-house over to her, and now, the Knight''s empire''s profit is not only not shrinking, but actually doubled,


    And that''s her man!


    "Sebastian! What do you think?!" Ava is beyond happy when she catches Sebastian by the gate. She twirls in front of him like a newborn butterfly, showing him her dress, but not


    without catching his attention to her delicately done face by a wink.


    The man puts on his sunsses, giving her barely a nce. But he still notices her pulling on the car door: "Hands off my car. I need to be somewhere. Go with...what''s your butler''s name again?" "But you said you wereing!" Ava pouts, trying her best not to let her tears fall.


    That would ruin her makeup.


    "I still am going," Sebastian grunts impatiently, but at least he stopped by his door, his hand draping on the top of the car, showing his frustration, ¡°just not before a quick derail. You can go over first, can you


    not?"


    en


    "But we were supposed to go together! How would it look if my own family butler drives me?!" Avains, "Can''t you at least lend me your secretary?"


    "I can''t, because none of them wants to be near you," Sebastian says without even trying to be inexplicit, "Care to guess why?"


    Because they are all minions of their old master Scarlett and they all hate her! That''s why!


    But Ava won''t ruin the day by saying so.


    "Fine...when will youe?" Ava hesitates. Is he going to stand her up like every time before? She dares not ask.


    Since when has she sunk so low when she used to be the rose cupped carefully in his palms?


    But seeing the impatient look, Ava dares not push further: "It''s okay--"


    The car started before she could even finish, leaving her mumblending on the ground with no one to hear-- "...I''ll wait for you there..."

 204 Queen Scarlett

    She doesn''t have to wait for him. Or. She didn''t get to wait for him. Sebastian beat her to it.


    No one approached Ava when she got out of the car, not even Olivia Keen. When your title depends on a husband who shows how little he cares about you, you get little respect ordingly. That''s how the circle is.


    Ava was hoping that she could turn that around today.


    "Olivia!" Ava quickly spots her long-time friend. After Sebastian made it clear that she was no longer under his wing, most "friends" in Ava''s circle left her.


    Don''t get it wrong. Olivia was one of the first to abandon the ship. But that''s how Ava knew Olivia would be one of the first to turn with the wind if she could turn Sebastian around. And that''s happening tonight. "Who is this?" The guy standing by Olivia''s side asks tauntingly, apparently knowing Ava''s face.


    "And who are you, if I may ask?" Ava tries to restrain the vile in her voice.


    "This is my husband. He is a director, working for the Nest." Olivia shrugs with a wave of her hand casually, introducing, "Nick, this is Ava Knight, your boss''s wife...I believe."


    Ava frowns, not sure what thest two words were about. The "boss" part? Or did Olivia just taunt her to her face?!


    Nest is a newpany Sebastian pulled together, right after he signed over Z-House. It''s not exactly a "social media" in the sense that it''s not a tform where people share their lives with the world, but being a chat app, it offers real-time free calls, messages, shopping, payment, delivery, movie, short videos, game, life record, AND it allows you to post them on a "board" where all your friends can see, with no limitation to how many you can friend.


    Okay, it''s basically a Z-House 2.0 with more -- well, fine, -- all aspects of people''s lives included.


    It stings especially after Ava ran Z-House into the ground.


    "Ohh, so this is the famous CEO of Z-House, huh?" The guy Nick smirks as if he has been waiting to say that line for very long, "Nice to finally meet you."


    Ava does not care to answer, and Nick justughs with Olivia, apparently not expecting her to, either.


    They weren''t like this before. They wouldn''t dare to treat her like this when she was still "Sebastian''s gir Except she wasn''t Sebastian girl before She is now. She bears the title now, but the title somehow means less than before.


    "Sebastian is caught up by an emergency meeting," Ava says her line she prepared all the way here, "let me know when he arrives, will you?"


    She wants nothing more than to smash the disgusting couple''s faces into some cake somewhere. But this is the announcement of hering back as the queen of the city, and Olivia is her best outpost.


    "Is he now?" Olivia lets out a shortugh, shaking her head at Ava.


    "Yes, he is Ava adds a hand to her words, raising her chin at Nick, "le don''t believe I have heard your name before. New in this field, are you not? I can introduce you to Sebastianter--"


    "No, thanks," Nick rejects even before she can build up to her condescending tone, "I think I stand a higher chance at that without you."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "What did you just say?!" Ava could no longer hold her temper. Sure, she is not exactly having her days recently, but since when does a nobody like such a trash could walk all over her?!


    "I''m saying," Nick is not intimidated at all, "your dear husband has been over there a long time now, fighting for the thrown of the homing king, and you obviously don''t--"


    Ava turns to look in shock, and blood drains from her face when she sees Sebastian-


    He is standing by the decorated wagon with one foot on, arguing with the man in mask sitting on the golden seats. But what freezes Ava is the woman sitting on the other side.


    The woman leanszily on the arm of the throne, sunsses sliding halfway down her tall nose bridge naughtily, her white t-shirt hugging ? her perfect figure tightly, showing her luring curve like the girl from next door, delicious but at the same time innocent. Her red hair is long to her waist, and she wears it in a careless braid, drapingzily over her shoulder with its thick tail on her thigh. Lines on her slimmer legs are marked out by her jean shorts and long boots.


    Those legs are crossed now, with the foot in the air swinging lightly like the bored, rebellious, naughty girl she is--


    Queen Scarlet - I mean, Scarlett Green.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 205 Scar Green

    "I''m Sebastian Knight," Sebastiannds a hand on the arm of the seat, showing no intention of a handshake, "And you are?"


    "No need to know," Answers the man in the mask, seemingly with a lightugh.


    Theughing tone puts a frown on Sebastian''s face.


    "Well, you are in my seat, so..." Sebastian tilts his head with a cold look, "Either you get out of it, or we find out whether you have what it takes to keep it."


    The masked man curves his lips: "We both know that I do, no? So how about we let thedy decide who she wants to be her king?"


    Sebastian does not answer, but he can''t help darting his eyes at Scarlett, who he hasn''t dared to look.


    Whoever this man is, he is definitely influential enough to swing the school''s decision. That he does know. He just wanted to know who his enemy was, but the masked man seemed determined to keep his identity a secret. Scar came back with him. She had his hand around her waist when they made their debut in the city, and now...


    Scar tilts her headzily toward their fight. Pulling the sunsses lower with a finger, shends her purple eyeszily on Sebastian.


    Then her lips curve, putting a color of dangerous crazy on her.


    Sebastian has never seen such a Scar before.


    He thought he knew Scar well. He met her when she was the innocent little angel; he somewhat grew up with the loving girl who had her heart on him; he married the sexy woman for five years, getting to know every inch of that body. None of those Scars is like the one in front of him.


    Her eyes are sparkling, unlike five years ago when she divorced him; her face delicate with definitely high makeup skill, versus the Scar who used to have no makeup on; her cheeks are healthy pink, a color you see on the face of someone who has been taken of carefully. But behind her eyes, Sebastian sees an empty soul.


    There is no care in her eyes. They were never like that before.


    She cares. That''s the Scar he knew. She was able to love, and she cared about the people she loved. She cared about him, about Anna, about Lilith and Aurora and Adrian and...the baby.


    But now the light of that care is gone, and he can no longer recognize his Scar in this woman.


    Right. She is no longer Scarlett Knight now. She is Scarlett Green.


    "You want to be my king, too?" Scarlett smiles at Sebastian, again that crazy, empty smile, "I''d love to see you take him down."


    She grins evilly at the masked man. Sebastian cocks his eyebrow.


    The masked man lets out a resignedugh,nds an arm on her shoulder, and pulls her face closer to him: "I thought you granted me this seat already, princess?"


    Scar giggles. She opens her arm


    wide at the masked man, who picks her up into his arms before settling her on hisp, as if they have done that a thousand times before.


    en


    Sebastian grips his fist, using all his willpower so he doesn''t pull Scar away from the masked man. That would only make Scar hate him more, he knows.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    But to Sebastian''s sce, when


    looking at the masked man, Scar remains the same cold and empty as she was to him, even though Scar is sitting on the man''sp as she speaks:


    "You want this seat, then take out thepetitor. May the worst man win!~"


    Sebastian frowns. Something is off about Scar.


    At this moment, Ava''s voice raises: "Scarlett, you are back!"


    Sebastian nails his eyes on Scar, afraid of Ava''s appearance triggering anything darker from the woman he loves, only-


    "I''m sorry, you got my name wrong," Scar turns to Ava with a bright smile, her arm wrapped around the neck of the masked man.


    "What?" Ava blinks in confusion, only to nod with a wronged smile, "I know you hate us and changed yourst name to Green--"


    "No," Scar shakes her head like an innocent child, ying with the tail of her long braid, "I mean, yes, I''m a Green now, but my name is not Scarlett."


    Ava turns to Sebastian with a surprised look, who is not giving her any attention. Sebastian stares at Scar with a worried look, and somehow that amused her-


    "I''m Scar. Scar Green," Scar holds


    out a hand at Ava, who takes the et


    handshake with nothing but confusion, only to hear Scar adding: "I''m back, for blood."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 206 Lost In The Dark Woods

    Sebastian''s POV


    Scarlett - or, okay, - Scar, is like no homing queen before.


    She couldn''t make the notion of she doesn''t give a shit clearer. She is not up and waving, or sending kisses, or smiling at the crowd crazy for her, she just lies on her throne, leaningzily on the wagon like a sleepy cat, curls her fingers cutely when she feels like it, with her lips carelessly curved. And when that lights up the crowd, she just lets out a cuteugh,nding her chin on her elbow and sticking her tongue a little, making the people go off crazy.


    It makes me crazy for her more, too.


    "Why did you choose me?" Waving at the crowd, I ask as casually as I can.


    I try to y the king. Well, failing to.


    I feel like I don''t know her. Not anymore. I just don''t know if it was the past five years that changed her into this Harley Queen, or it was the ident five years ago alone.


    I feel like from the moment Scar gave Ava the empty smile saying her name was now only Scar, I fell into a dream. A nightmare.


    I watched Scar saying the word "blood", scaring the shit out of Ava, before she leaned into the masked man as if for a kiss, only to bite the masked man''s throat teasingly.


    I looked away so the image doesn''t burn my eyes.


    At that moment I really felt like I saw udia, the innocent yet greedy, pure yet bloodthirsty new-turned vampire in that old movie. Interview with the vampire?


    The masked man looked calm enough, as if used to her craziness. But Ava definitely looked like she just saw a flesh-eating monster.


    "You-you dare not... Daddy would--" Ava couldn''t even finish that line because everyone at that moment knew - "Daddy" had no power over this new Scar.


    After all, she got rid of everything that "daddy" had ever given her, all the way to the name.


    Scar. What a fitting name. That was all she got from them. From me, too.


    Scar narrowed her eyes on Ava like a predator on her prey. Her face was straight without any emotion, not even a slight shade of anger. But her soulless stare intimidated Ava more than anything, making her stumble back and grip my sleeve. That was when Scar put away that empty smile. She jumped off the masked man''sp and reached her hand out to me, a dangerous smirk on her scarlet lips.


    Her eyes emptied my mind, and unable to even think, I took her hand.


    "...just...because of Ava?" I should have known the answer. I knew, her answer. But I just couldn''t help ask.


    The hope of it''s more than that is grinding my heart into ash. And I just want to end the pain, even with a clear death sentence.


    "I would have taken her, but I doubt people would like that," Scar answerszily, her taunting eyesnd on me, raising an itch in my heart that drives me crazy. My throat hurts so much that all I can manage is a bitter smile.


    Would she care if they don''t? I want to ask. But I know the question is also meaningless to her, probably would only stir a careless mocking from her.


    If Scar is half-minded, then I''m


    abandoning my duty as the "king"pletely, I just sit there with my eyes nailed on the person I have missed more than anything in the world, yet failing to recognize her when her soul is not here.


    I had so much to say to her when I was looking for her, now she sits right in front of me, yet I feel like my little girl is still out there somewhere, waiting for me to find her, just like that day in the woods.


    When she told me, it was like my world finally made sense. I wanted it more than anything in the world, and I felt like my torn soul was finally back into its ce. Except I had already broken hers at that time, and she told me that, only as a knife aiming at my heart.


    She did it.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Her light little announcement took away most of my sleep, and all my peace in the past five years. And my soul couldn''t rest for a short


    moment, even in the deepest of my dreams.


    It was her.


    My dream was nothing but her face. The cute ones, innocent ones, luring ones, and sad ones.


    It has always been her.


    But I lost her. I swore to protect her, yet I lost her the very next day. I not only failed my promise, I protected her enemy, and watched her enemy tear her apart.


    I never deserved her.


    My real Scar is still lost. Trapped in the dark woods of her horrible past. And she wouldn''te back with me, because this time, I put her there.


    To get her back, I''d trade ces with her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 207 Locked Up

    Sebastian''s POV


    "How have you been--" I start, only to stop when I hear how ridiculous my question is when she has been in prison, "I mean, I have been looking for you all this--"


    "Looking for me?" Scarughs lightly, her icy purple eyes finally darting in my direction since I climbed up the wagon, "Why? I didn''t know revenge also has this kind of a charm."


    You deserve any revenge you want. I''m just d you are here.


    Scar wouldn''t ept my visit after our first andst conversation in prison. And then she was transferred away not a month into the state prison. Abnormally, even with Damian on our side, our motions of requiring her records or even her whereabouts were denied over and over again.


    I wanted to tell her about our baby, but I missed my chance.


    Scar missed five years with her, and that''s all my fault.


    "I tried to locate where they transferred you to, but they denied our motions..." I start, only to feel the sharp sarcasm behind her eyes, and my tongue adds in haste, "I really did! It should have been a standard motion but--"


    "But you remained in your luxury house, and I remained where I was," Scar curves her lips lightly as if we were talking about the weather.


    She doesn''t care if I actually made the effort or not.


    She smiles more now. Much more than before when she was married to me. She smiles at her pain, and she smiles at her enemies.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Except I feel like I see hatred, I see pain, I see a deep buried sorrow and endless anger in her smiles. I just couldn''t see her.


    She is not here. Not really.


    "Scar..." I suddenly realize I have always been calling her Scar, but now it feels different, when she actually adapted the blood-soaked word as her name when it used to be just a cute nickname.


    She waves at the audience in a way that tells me she''s just doing it to ignore me. Even that tickles my heart. I''m too deeply corrupted by the poison named Scar, yet when I found her, she was already leaving.


    "Scar...have you...been in contact with your dad?" I ask. I have to. I need to tell her about the baby, but if she already knows, then it would exin her vicious hatred toward me.


    "Why would I be?" Scar frowns, real anger cracking her mask. I didn''t think anything would stir up emotion in her empty eyes.


    Yeah, why would she be? She would


    have reached out to Damian if she wanted her family. She is no longer that Scat just urred to me that maybe ourmon motion of requiring her whereabouts was denied was purely a result out of her Wish.


    Johnny Vanderbilt. He is the only one who knew about our baby besides me and a few that I trust. Not even Ava.


    He has been looking for Alice, just like I have been looking for Scar. Secretly, sparing no effort.


    I had lost Scar. I couldn''t lose my Alice, too. She is the angel Scar sacrificed her life to save for me. Besides, she needs me, too. I hid her well, on an ind right under people''s noses. When I''m not there, Lilith would be. To the whole world, Alice Knight is just our stillborn baby.


    But we managed to make the little


    angel stay with us. Somehow. I couldn''t even start looking back at that dark period of my life. With Scar locked up and thenpletely lost. With the fact that I failed to tell her about our baby, and let her disappear on me thinking she failed to protect the baby. I had signed the notice of critical condition for Alice so many times that even in my dream she was leaving me.


    But my worst nightmare, was still that one day when I found Scar, she would be dead, and that''s because failed to let her know that even. though we all failed her, there was still a pure little angle that she could, and should live for.


    Pray to God. That didn''t happen.


    I''m too happy that I can''t quitee around from the fact that Scar is right in front of me, alive. Even with her cold attitude and her im of revenge, I feel like today is the lightest day of my life. "Scar, Lilith ising back tomorrow," I try to ease my way to the topic that''s been burning on my heart, "Would you--"


    "I know," Scar says with a shrug.


    What?!


    "What...? What do you mean you know?!" The moment I realize I raised my voice, Scar''s impatient re shoots over, "Sorry! I''m just...surprised."


    "Surprised?" Scar frowns suspiciously, "It''s surprising to you that I kept in touch with my friend? I was locked up. Not dead."


    "I mean, she left the city almost the same time as you... did," I hide my fear, trying to brush over my panic moment, "She broke up with Damian--"


    "I know," Scar says again, swiftly.


    How?! How did she even- The most important thing is, how much does she know?


    "Soooo...have you met Lilith''s daughter?" I ask. My heart pumping in my chest like a broken engine.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 208 Last Meal

    Sebastian''s POV


    "If you are asking for that jerk, don''t." Scar says coldly, the sharp, dangerous light back in her eyes, "HE abandoned HER five years ago."


    He did? "You... Lilith said so?" I blink in shock.


    That man has been a mess ever since his little pet left him. I couldn''t imagine him being the one initiating the break-up, but then again, I didn''t know what happened to Lilith back then. She just came to me one day, offering to help me hide Alice from Johnny Vanderbilt because she needed to disappear from Damian, and I took her offer.


    Doesn''t matter. Alice is all that matters.


    "I mean... Damian is in the city. If Lilithes back with-with the kid, they are bound to meet..."


    Not just Damian. Scar and Alice. They are bound to meet. And when that happens, I''m bound to lose my angles. Both of them.


    I close my eyes.


    I knew this day woulde the day I lost Scar. Willing or not, I stole Alice from her. I kept the baby she risked her life to have away from her for five, years. For whatever reason, it was my fault. I have been preparing for my sentence. So why am I not ready?


    "Scar...I''m going to pick up Lilith at the airport tomorrow, would you like toe?" I take a deep breath, "...please? I-I want to--"


    I want to be there to say goodbye, at least onest time... if that''s how Scar would want it.


    "Since when are you so close with Lilith?" Scar shoots over azy re, snorting coldly, "So you can go and tell the jerk that she''s back in town? Yeah, I know you have been close with Damian Vanderbilt."


    I''m not exactly close with Damian. Let''s just say,mon enemies bring people together.


    I wanted the heads of the Fullers, and so did he.


    After Scar and Lilith both left the city, he dived into the investigation of the Fullers after that, all the way to an obsession. I wanted to pin down Jack Fuller, too. But he was burning himself up for it. If it wasn''t his bankruptcy that knocked him back into reality, I think he would have lost it.


    Johnny Vanderbilt exiled Damian.


    All the capital flow cut, all resources frozen, and his home, gone. So when Damian stopped caring about thew firm, it soon went out of business.


    "No, that wasn''t my n, but you know that he probably knows about it already," I sigh.


    I don''t know what happened between him and Lilith, but that man loves Lilith. That much I''m sure.


    Scar curves her lips, smirking at me coldly.


    "What?"


    "Alice is not his," Says Scar indifferently, "Tell him to back off."


    Alice.


    I shoot my head up, too shocked to answer when that name just popped out of Scar like it was nothing. The light word hit my head like a dumbbell, and before I could even react, my sight was blurry


    She knew about Alice! She knows about our daughter! She might have even met her! But how?!


    Lilith has been away on a private ind this whole time! Sure, she has ways to connect with the outside world, but she never indicated to me in any way that she has been in touch with Scar! I mean, she knew I had been looking for Scar this whole


    time!


    Did Scar find out about it on her own? Maybe, with the help from her new boyfriend? I don''t know anything about that guy, but from the look of it, he is not to be trifled with. "Who exactly is--"


    "Princess," The Wagon stops, and the annoying mask is back in my sight when he jumps onto the wagon with the first chance he got, holding out his hand to Scar.


    Scar walks past me and reaches out


    for his hand, but just at that


    moment, Ava squeezes into theBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    wagon out of the crowd. Scar turns


    and warps her arms around my


    neck, so close that I can smell the


    faint rosy perfume.


    "Would you carry me off our wagon, my king?" Scar mps her legs around my waist, and my hands went behind her waist to support her before my brain could evene around. "Of course," I close my eyes, bury my face in her shoulder as I enjoy myst meal before my death sentence, "...my queen."


    For whatever reason, she''s back in my arms.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 209 True Love

    209


    Sebastian''s POV


    "Sebastian!" Ava stomps her feet when I carry Scar off the wagon, "How could you...?!"


    "He was like this when he married me, too," Scar smiles sweetly at Ava like the sweet sister we used to want her to be, "Don''t worry. What you feel right now? It''s how it supposed to feel like, being his wife." Scar''s words are like knives, piercing through Ava before theynd on my heart.


    I know Scar is using me, and I don''t mind. But when I feel her body stiff because of the physical contact with me, it still stings badly.


    I wouldn''t want to force her with a hug, but I''m not going to say no when she offers.


    "You are my sister!" Ava looks around, gathering people''s attention to y her angelic sister''s role, "I thought prison would change you into a better person, but I guess I was wrong..."


    Her sorrowful tone is so genuine that anger soon crawls onto the people''s faces around us.


    "No pictures!" I raise my hand at the guy who points his phone almost onto Scar''s face.


    But Scar grins brightly at his camera, giving that guy a pause. She waves his shot to follow her as she jumps off me and goes to take Ava''s hand.


    "I know I was!" Scar nods exaggeratedly with a big smile, as if she can''t see the judging looks from the crowd. With a friendly look, she says the most innocent words: "I was just joking with you. What I said was just what you said to me when I married him, don''t you remember, sis?"


    Ava''s eyes instantly dart in my direction, panic in her eyes.


    Of course she did.


    I never knew because the old Scarlett would never tell. Well, partly because we wouldn''t take her words against Ava. I would never see what a poisonous snake I kept by my side for all these years.


    How could one hide her true self 24-7? I look at Ava, and I finally understand how Scarlett used to look at her with unbelievable eyes, mixed with despise.


    "What a vicious lie..." Ava mumbles as if hurt to the core, staring at Scar with disbelief, "I have never said anything like that! I know you want Sebastian, but ndering my name is not the way to do it. I know you have always loved him, and if it''s anything else, I will let you have it. But love can''t be forced, and I-"


    "Ohh, I''m d you said that!" Scar raises her phone, ignoring Ava''s soulful speech as she wave it naughtily, "I have got a recording of it. Would you like to hear?"


    Fear paints Ava''s face white.


    "What?!" Ava hisses, shaking her head, reluctant to believe Scar, "No...no! How could you have something that never existed?"


    "Well, let''s hear it then!" Scar giggles


    like a kid showing off her toy, clicking on her phone fast as she mumbles to herself out loud, "Sebastian might not have told you this, but the security system at our house, it has CCTV covering all the doors and-"


    "But it was in the kitchen!" Ava snaps, only to open her eyes wide when Scar looks up evilly at her, "You-you tricked me!"


    Scar hooks Ava''s neck with her arm, giving a big smile to the guy who was recording her with Ava''s face also in the shot. The guy mumbles sorry and quickly leaves as Ava struggles to get out of her grip. "Hope to see your little movie posted!" Scar waves behind the guy with a bright smile, "I''ll subscribe!"


    "Scarlett Fuller!" Ava finally snaps, pushing Scar away only to trip herself. But even such a little action of aggression makes the masked man step up, blocking between them like a dark guardian angel. "That''s NOT my name," Scar hisses evilly at Ava, her look dark and dangerous.


    Ava takes a step back, frightened by her look.


    "Seriously, SIS, you need to keep up your game now. I''m not the simple girl who you can bully around anymore Scar puts away her phonezily, her hands in the pocket of her jeans like a street cat, her smite turns back to the empty, cold one.


    She puts her chin on the masked man''s shoulder, whispers evilly with a touch of madness in her tone: "If this is the best you can do, then my trip this time would be so...boring." Real tears brim Ava''s eyes.


    "Why-why are you back...?" Ava mumbles, fear shivering her voice as she finally realize her fault. She was still the same old bully, but Scar is no longer an innocent prey now, "You are the one who hurt me!"


    "And I paid my price for that, didn''t I?" Scar pushes the masked man out of her way, towering her 5.8 feet figure over Ava''s tiny one, "And now, you have to pay yours...SIS."


    "I don''t owe you anything!" Ava snarls, herst shred of ration pulling her to maintain her angelic act in public, "You stole him from me first! I won''t let you do that again!" Scarughs.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ohh, him? Him you CAN have," Scar nods in my direction indifferently, "I actually do hope that he can put up a good fight protecting you, because it won''t be fun if the game ends too quickly You WILL pay, for everything you owe me, my blood, my


    Ov


    mom... my baby. And if he is still by your side when I''m done with you then...congrats, that would be true love. I doubt if it were, but I''d love to see."


    With a cold snort, Scar leaves like a queen with her masked knight by her side, leaving frightened Ava behind in a shiver.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 210 Silco

    Scar''s POV


    I''m meeting my Alice today! That''s the only good thing happening in this hellish city.


    Alice is Lilith''s daughter, also the little sun that shone the brightest light into the past five dark years.


    I spent barely a month in jail before I was transferred, mainly because my body was failing. It was a dark time for me.


    Postpartum depression.


    I couldn''t eat, and even if I did, my body wouldn''t take it. All I could remember from that ck month was puke, dizzy, and ckouts. I heard that prison could be a dark ce, but I didn''t even get to experience that part- Everyone avoided me because I looked like I would die on them if they even justid one finger on me.


    After that I spent nine months in the hospital, and after that an asylum.


    Well, they decorated that as a "mental and physical reconstruction facility", when I knew it was just another name for asylum.


    I know because I lost it, for a long while.


    For two years I couldn''t talk. I didn''t lose my voice, I know. But my body just won''t let me utter a word for some reason. I didn''t want to talk either. I didn''t want Sebastian to find me, to feed me with his endless excuses and lies; I didn''t want the Fullers to find me, to keep on sucking on my wounds until I drain; I didn''t want the Vanderbilts to find me, to tell me how I''m not worth of their fancyst name. Nor did I want my friends to, because I didn''t want them to see the ghost I was.


    Alice got the first word out of me.


    That day, I was lying in my chair in the backyard of my personal prison, the "benign facility", as always, being the walking dead I was. And Alice just came out of nowhere. The moment I saw her, I realized how my world had been ck and white when she brought the first color into my eyes that I had seen in a long time.


    She was so innocent, smiling at everything; she was so naughty, curious about anything. The moment I saw her, I knew whose daughter she was, before I even met Lilith who was looking for her naughty daughter everywhere.


    Alice looked more like me than Damian, except for those eyes. Those were Damian Vanderbilt''s eyes. Green, like two jades.


    She spotted me, and I sat up, watching her carefully, afraid that my horrifying face would scare her away.


    Meeting her was purely an ident.


    Lilith had been looking for me everywhere. I couldn''t imagine how she had a baby, took care of the little angel all by herself, and looked for me by visiting prisons and hospitals at the same time.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Lilith wouldn''t admit that Alice had anything to do with her. I think it''s because she doesn''t want Vanderbilt to try to take Alice away. I mean, I wouldn''t either if it were me.


    I didn''t want to stay on this side of


    the world not after I lost everything. But Alice pulled me back. She lit up the sparks of life in me again. The two years spent with her were like living in paradise.


    But I had toe back.


    I can''t just hide in the pretty dream, and forget about everything. I can''t let the Fullers cover up their dark intertwine with my mom and bury their sins deep under the ground. ''I can''t let Ava get away with taking my baby and ruining my life so easily.


    I had toe back, and I just didn''t know how.


    That was when I met Silco.


    Fake name.


    Pretty sure he came up with this name on the spot, just to mock me for being a cuckoo, like Jinx. It''s some dark kid''s show that was a hit recently.


    He had his own feud with the Fullers,


    and that was how he found me. The one and most victim of the Fullers


    a


    that was alive. Barely though. He had the time, power, wealth, and everything I needed to take them out. All he wanted from me, was good motive to draw the heat away from him, and a face that cane out under the sun. He didn''t want to waste his reputation on the Fullers.


    We hit it off with a click.


    Thest thing I care about is reputation, and I don''t care about his agenda if he can help me with my revenge. I didn''t even care that all I knew about him was his taunting alias. He is the power core for my revenge, that''s all.


    "How''s my princess doing today?" My door is open, but Silco still knocks before hees up to me by the window, smiling.


    I roll my eyes.


    Yeah, if I hate him for anything, it''s this nickname. He jokes with his own name, but he wouldn''t call me Scar. Not even Jinx. He would just call me "princess", and I hate it to the guts. I''m no one''s princess. I''m just a ghost now, and the nightmare of my enemies.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 211 Shadow Of The Past

    "Please, can youe over?"


    It''s Ava again. Sebastian listens to her sobbing calmly, his face so cold that his new secretary subconsciously holds her breath as she pauses her morning brief for the call from who she was told to be the boss''s wife.


    Didn''t he give his wife a million-dor wedding? As a gossip, Emma is sure that she saw the wedding of her new boss on the front page somewhere. Even after years, she still remembers the bright smile of the bride in the newspaper. That''s why she was so excited when she got the offer-


    A genuine billionaire who spoils his wife to such? He must be a gentleman in person.


    He is. He is professional in work, but also kind to the staff. He is the definition of a gentleman...


    Except to his wife.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Emma nces at Sebastian again, her heart bumping fast both for excitement AND nervousness.


    Sure, she has a crush on him. But who doesn''t? Money. Look. HOT body. He has got it all. But when he talks to his wife, he has this dark aura around him as if he is possessed by the devil the second the phone call is put through. "You are an adult now, Ava," Sebastian''s words cocks Emma''s eyebrows. Dare not to let the boss see, she lowers her head further, "This is broad daylight, and you are at home. Don''t act like a baby afraid of darkness and cry over some weird shadow you saw, okay? I don''t have time for this."


    The wife. Ava...Fuller? Emma ys her finger, waiting patiently as her mind runs wild. Though she doesn''t understand why her boss would burn huge money to marry just to treat her this way, she does admit that this Ava person, she surely is needy.


    She calls the boss all the time - at least in the past three months that Emma has been working in the secretary''s office - the boss gets a call from her about ten times a day, and he only answers them randomly. ording to his mood, Emma would say, but certainly not ording to good mood.


    He talks to his wife as if she was his enemy.


    "She''sing for me! I know! I could see her little body-" Ava''s shrike sts through the phone. Sebastian puts the phone away from his ear as he nces at Emma.


    Emma buries her head all the way except into her body.


    He just puts the phone down on speaker, as if not care that his wife''s off moment is being witnessed. Even if he doesn''t care about his wife, he should still care about his own image, no?


    It''s almost like... Emma peeks at the


    God-like man, feeling like she is


    looking at a fallen angel dragging


    the devil back into hell at the price of going to hell himself.


    "Who is she?" The man frowns, cutting his wife off.


    "She! The little bastard! The stillborn baby Scar lost!" Ava''s scream almost sted onto the ceiling.


    Rarely, the man pauses for a moment, as if nervous.


    But when he talks, his tone is cold as ever: "You are just being paranoid because Scar is back, that''s all. But frankly? You impressed me "


    He pauses on purpose, and Emma could hear the other side of the phone holding her breath.


    Instinct tells Emma that this man did it on purpose just to taunt.


    "...I didn''t know you had a heart to feel guilt," The man smirks, his eyes freezing cold.


    "Sebastian Knight! How could you!" Ava snarls through the phone, "I told you I had nothing to do with the ident! Even the police let me go¨D!"


    "Isn''t that because your Daddy bought off some officers?" Sebastian says coldly to the phone, "I have a meeting."


    He doesn''t. Emma can''t help but nce up when he says so. He had his fun, and now he is tired.


    She has watched this happen


    several times now: it''s like he is also hurt when he deliberately hurts his wife, and after a moment he would get tired of the pain he took and lose interest in talking to her, but next time when she calls, he would still pick up, only to throw cold words at


    her.


    "Sebastian," Ava bites the bullet and gambles with herself, "Scar is visiting Dad and Mom today. Could youe over...for me?"


    She adds the "for me" hesitantly in


    the end, gambling that Sebastian wouldn''t agree to it. She has been lying to herself that he doesn''t love Scar, and is just mad at her.


    So please, don''t let him say-


    "Sure, I''lle over."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 212 The Heartless Mom

    Scar was already at the Fullers when Sebastian made it.


    Thest time Sebastian was with her in Jack Fuller''s living room was five years ago now, yet he feels like it was only yesterday. It might have something to do with the fact that he barely lived a day since. Just surviving. Sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed elegantly, Scar swings her foot lightly with an indifferent look. She is in a business set: white, tight blouse and straight short skirt. A pair of high heels, of course indicating one thing: She''s here for serious business.


    Just not the kind Jack Fuller looks forward to. That much is obvious because the owner of the living room sits right across Scar with every line of the muscle on his face stretched tight, as if facing a cannibal monster. He is scared, and he ought to be. Though Scar wouldn''t im it, she''s still a Vanderbilt.


    Damian has all but thrown everything the Fuller had into fire in the past five years. Ava and her dad did little to improve Z-House''s situation, sure. But they weren''t the only ones to be med for the corruption. The fear in Jack Fuller''s eyes is genuine, and it''s the fear of that name: Vanderbilt.


    If there is one thing Sebastian never seems to understand about Jack Fuller, is how he went and attempted at Scar''s life even after he sensed that Damian was onto something.


    Unless, he didn''t want to, but something forced his hand. Or someone.


    Sebastian''s eyesnd on Ava.


    Ava stares at him with sorrow and alert in her eyes, unlike usual. That''s so abnormal that even Gabriel notices something and nudges her in the arm: "Told you he woulde, didn''t I?" Ava''s lips wiggle, but in the end failed to form a smile.


    Sebastian curves his lips coldly.


    After five years she''s finally taking a hint of his attitude? Just as well. He''s getting tired of getting back at her by letting her feel how Scar felt in those five years when they married.


    More like, he never really enjoyed it. Not even a bit. Revenge is not the way for him. It brought him no pleasure, except making him feel like he had sunken to the level of his enemies. He just didn''t know what else he could do.


    He couldn''t visit Alice too much. He couldn''t find Scar. He couldn''t even get out of the marriage with Ava ¡¤ no matter how despicable It was for Ava to demand the ring when Jack Fuller used Scar''s blood that he exploited from Scar herself he did make a deal with them.


    Besides, it made no difference to him whether it was Ava Fuller, or any other woman that he had to marry, so long as it wasn''t Scar.


    But now she''s back. And along with her, she brought him a dim light of hope for redemption...


    ...If she lets him.


    "When I said I wouldn''t start without


    everyone here..." Scar spins her phone slowly, her tone taunting, "I didn''t mean your heartless husband who didn''t care about his own child..."


    Sebastian lowers his eyes when Ava opens hers wide like bells.


    "...I meant the other heartless member in the family that cares ONLY about her child." Scar finishes, and it lights up Gabriel.


    "What the fuck did you just say?!" Thick as Gabriel, he understands Scar''s indication. As angry as he is, surprise still takes up most of his mind-? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The Scar he knew would never say anything like that about anyone, let alone Anna and Sebastian, the two person she cared about the most.


    "Who do you think you are, bitch?!


    You can''t even get the Vanderbilt to


    grant you ast name! You are nothing but a "Ignoring Jack Fuller''s warning re, Gabriel sts at Scar as Ava pulls on his sleeves only so lightly as if she tried to stop him.


    Scar snorts.


    "A stupid child whose family doesn''t care about," Scar smiles at Gabriel.


    "Wise of you!" Gabriel huffs.


    "I''m talking about YOU," Scar snorts back.

 213 Mistress of Johnny Vanderbilt

    Looking at Gabriel''s steaming head, Scar giggles, waving her hand indifferently.


    "I came with big money behind me this time, and that''s why your fox of a father and snake of a sister are treating me with a basic manner. They know they can''t push me around but they are not stopping you from pissing me off because they want to see what I can do about your disrespect. Do you know what that means?"


    "Bullshit!" Gabriel grunts, but he can''t help but nce in his father and sister''s direction either.


    "I''ll tell you what I will do to you," Scar stops spinning her phone, putting it in her purse as she stands up, her look bored and cruel, "That little preciouspany of yours that''s misleading you into thinking that you are not pure valueless trash? It''s going down in exactly three days. I know it doesn''t exactly hurt them," She nods in Jack Fuller and Ava''s direction, "I mean, how could it when they never cared about you?"


    "You" Gabriel wants to shout, but Scar cuts him off-


    "BUT, I''m more than happy to show the true faces of their color for you," Scar bows with an invisible hat to her chest, "After all, you are the stupidest and therefore most harmless one in this family. If I were you? I''d jump ship right now, and cut my ties with the Fullers. After all, all you did to me was some mild school bully shit."


    Gabriel would have talked back if he has expected any of these from Scar. What does it mean to jump ship? And he is the least harmful to her? Is she losing her mind?! Most importantly-


    "Dad! Did you hear-? Could she really destroy mypany?" Gabriel asks as the clown he is, and ignoring him, Jack Fuller res at Scar with resentment when Ava with pure hatred. But their silence speaks loudly.


    "You are just a crazy bitch!" Gabriel shouts, but the obvious shiver in his voice shows his fear as he turns to Sebastian: "Do something! Are you just going to stand there and watch?! Did you hear her?!" Sebastian looks at Scar, who doesn''t look back. That puts a bitter smirk on his lips.


    "I can''t help until I find out who''s helping her," Sebastian shrugs, obviously not sharing the urgent worry of Gabriel, "so if you have any idea who that masked man is...?" Scar''s sharp eyesnd on Sebastian, and he smiles gently at her.


    "He has power beyond your reach," Scar snorts coldly at him, her teeth clenched together, "but please, try me. I''d love a reason to throw a judgement over your head."


    "What? You don''t have enough already?" Sebastian grins at her, his eyes bright without hostility.


    Scar rolls her eyes at him, not answering.


    She hates him, to the guts. But that''s not because he didn''t actively hurt her in any way. The most he did was be blind and give Ava a chance to. For what happened with him, she mostly just mes herself for being stupid.


    But the reason she doesn''t want to make a move on him, is because she''s not sure how much "Silco" wants to make a move on the king of the city. After all, Silco''s target is the Fullers. And she can''t risk losing her one and only help in a fight with Sebastian. That man would smile in his dreams if he could save Ava at any price.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her silence puts a smile on Gabriel. Ava darts her eyes between Sebastian and Scar, doubts in her eyes.


    With a coldugh, Scar shakes her head with disappointment, and pulls up a file in her phone, ncing throughzily as she reads it out by random points:


    "You have got only one pitifulpany under your name, barely keeping above the water with Daddy''s help, am I right? Threepanies under Ava''s name, one under Jack Fuller, and seven under...HER."


    She''s not calling that woman mom anymore. To Scar, Anna Fuller is just someone she care not to even mention by name.


    "Tell you what," Scar turns off her screen, and spins her phone before slicking it into her purse like a


    cowboy with his gun, "I''ll close up et


    one of them every day until I get what want. Let''s see who canst in this game longer then. You have exactly 15 days, Fullers, use them wisely."


    "What the fuck do you want?!" Gabriel shouts at Scar with


    frustration in his voice, when Scar darts over a cold re heshes out, "Yeah, fucking heard! You want to see Mom! I''m asking what you want besides trying to guilt-trap the one person who has ever really cared about you?! Huh?!"


    To his and everyone''s surprise, Scar is not throwing trash back. She stands there with her head low, her shoulder twitching lightly as if crying. Sebastianes up to her quickly but before he could say anyforting words, Scar''s slight shiver turns into a big one as she shoots her head up with a string of sarcasticughter bursting out of her.


    "Care about me?" Scarughs so hard that tearses out of her eyes, "She has NEVER cared about me! You have such a wrong impression of your beloved mother, Gabriel Fuller. I pity you, because you are just as stupid as I was." "You¡ª!" Gabriel charges up, and Sebastian blocks between him and Scar. But¨D


    "Scar!" A heartbroken exim bursts out from the stairs and everyone looks over.


    "Finally," Scar curves her lips with evil glimmers in her eyes, "Finally you stop hiding behind everything...Anna Fuller. Or should I say, mistress of Johnny Vanderbilt?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 214 Merciful Mask

    "Gabriel," Scar suddenly turns to the big dumb bear, "There was a time when you bullied me at school and were caught by the teacher. When my teacher asked you to give her mom''s number, you said the wrong number before you quickly changed it. Except it wasn''t a ''wrong'' number, was it? It was the number you were told to memorize when you were a kid before it was changed to her current one. Why did she use this phone number for twenty years without any trouble when you had to memorize two?" Gabriel opens his mouth like a big mole who digs through its ceiling to the ground by ident.


    "Mom...?" Gabriel stammers, looking at Anna like a lost boy. He doesn''t know how he could not fall into Scar''s trap.


    There is no way because it''s not a trap. It''s an endless dark hole in his mom''s past that as much as she''s trying, she''s failing to cover up.


    "That''s too stretched, don''t you think?" Ava struggles, "Just because of a name and a random mistake"


    "Silco pulled the info of the owner who owned that number on that specific day! Do you need me to tell you in detail how she dumped that card and never even went to cancel the service only days after that?!" Scar cuts Ava off impatiently, "Did you need me to throw that file in your damn face before you can shut the fuck up and own up to your fucking actions?!"


    Ava purses her lips, but instead of looking at Anna with puppy dog eyes like Gabriel as if Anna could somehow get out of it, Ava darts her eyes to her father, as if looking for a solution rather than an exnation-


    Ava has no doubt of what Scar said. She is just looking for a way out.


    Ava has always been painted as an innocent angel like Anna Fuller, while Gabriel is the muscle who does her dirty work like Jack for Anna. But in fact...


    Ava was more like her scheming father who is practical as hell, while Gabriel was the truly ignorant one.


    "Scarlett..." Anna Fulleres down, all the way to Scar, so close that if she reaches out, she could cup Scar''s face. She tried. She holds out her hand and Scar doesn''t even flinch, but justnds herzy cold re on that hand, and Anna dares not to go further. "You are angry, I understand," Anna nods sorrowfully, tears falling down her eyes gently, "I can own up to my actions, but let me tell you the full truth, please?"


    Scar curves her lips coldly.


    "I did send that message, but I wasMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    never a mistress of your father..."


    set


    Anna''s hand drapes lifelessly alongside her body when "the heartbreaking pain breaks her as her daughter renounces her", she turns to look at her husband with nothing but love in her eyes, "I was your father''s first love, that''s why. It was a one-time mistake. A moment of rush. I had a huge fight with Jack that day, that''s all it was."


    Silence in the room except-


    "Mom...?" Gabriel mumbles. Disbelief shatters his voice.


    For the first time since Anna enters the room, Gabriel''s murmur is the first thing that cracks her calm, merciful mask only a little bit.


    Ava stares at Jack Fuller with shock, who just sits there with his eyes nailed on the sofa as if his soul already left him. No shock, nor pain in his eyes. He knew, and he epted it. Unlike Scar.


    "All it was" She outright flirted with a married man, asked him to marry her, caused Emma''s life, and


    orphaned Scar. And that was just... "all it was"? A couple''s fight in their heaven of love?!  en


    Fire lights up in Scar''s eyes.


    "Scar..." Sebastian mumbles her name worriedly, grabbing her shivering hand.


    It''s in the middle of the summer, and her hand is cold as ice. He cups her hand in his, trying to get some warmth over, and Scar is not even pushing him away. That''s how mad she is.


    She can barely notice anything else but Anna Fuller, the real queen bee in this evil family. Her weapon is her kind words, and her shield is herck of a heart.


    How could she have missed all the


    signs?! Scar screams at herself in her head, tears whooshing out at both the pain in her


    thought-to-be-lost heart, and the migraine that has been tormenting her for the better part of the past five years. Grabbing her scalp to divert herself from the thumbing pain in her head, Scar bites her lips to stop the moaning from escaping her as she nails her re on her biggest enemy.


    Anna Fuller!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 215 Panic Attack

    For years Scar has been wondering where Ava got the lying and acting from without a hint. It was right under her nose. It was Anna Fuller, Ava''s mom who is so good at lying that Scar didn''t even notice anything wrong! Anna cost Scar''s mom, and Anna''s daughter took Scar''s baby! Like mother, like daughter! She won''t let them get away this time! She can''t unite with her mom and baby with peace before she gets justice from this pair of snakes! "You need to talk to your father, honey-" Anna Fuller reaches for Scar''s face like the perfect mom she paints herself to be. Sebastian pulls Scar back a step, blocking her with his body as he grunts warningly: "Anna, stop it." She turned on the manipting machine again.


    But Scar heard Anna already.


    Letting out a cold snort, Scar murmurs slowly: "My father..."


    Theughter is full of bitterness, anger, hatred and disappointment, everything but what should associated with that word.


    "Scar..." Sebastian tries to pull her close, but Scar remains where she is with her neck stiff, her pupils shaking as they nail on Anna Fuller.


    For a second there Sebastian thought she would go into a total break down, but suddenly her phone rings. Scar tries to get her phone, but her body seems out of her control. "Ohh, darling..." Anna sighs lightly, and Ava smirks with despise.


    In that moment, Sebastian realizes he it taking a nce into the past dark years that Scar had. He knew it wasn''t easy, but he had no idea exactly how horrifying it was.


    He reaches into Scar''s purse and pulls out her phone, trying to hang up the phone call which is making it clear that Scar lost it.


    "It''s Lilith''s call," Sebastian says to Scar gently, clicking the phone once so the ringtone goes silent, "We''ll call herter, okay?"


    He needs to get Scar out of here.


    But Scar blinks. She seems to can''t breathe, but her eyes stare at her phone''s screen, her nails cutting deep into his arm. She wants to take it.


    It''s her Alice''s call.


    Hesitates for a second, Sebastian


    caves. "Okay, let me," He puts the phone by her ear before he puts the phone call'' through. Lilith might be able to help. She''s the only one Scar kept around in the past five years.


    "...Mama!"


    An innocent, passionate cheer bursts through the phone the moment Sebastian puts through the phone call, and instantly Scar gasps a long inhale, breaking out of her suffocated break down. "Mama, it through!" The little birdie is still shouting on the other side.


    It''s Alice! Sebastian barely restrained himself from shouting her name, but Scar beat him to it¡ª


    "Alice!" As if the phone had


    recharged the woman, Scar suddenly went back to life. She takes the phone from Sebastian almost gently, and a smile crawls onto her lips without her even noticing: "What''s up, little pea? Is mama looking for me?"


    "N¨¹," Alice says no in her own cute way, saying she likes the cute little eyes on top, "Mama busy, so I want you!"


    "Aw, then I''ll be there!" Scar giggles with her, turning away slightly as if even letting the people in the room hear the innocent voice of her girl would stain it.


    Holding her hand, Sebastian stands


    by her side, watching her smile with the sparkles that he was so familiar with, and that he has missed for an eon glimmer in her eyes. If he didn''t make all the horrible mistakes, if he had protected his wife and kid as a husband should have...would that life be like this moment?


    His wife held in his hand, smiling at his angle like a perfect daughter?


    Scar shortens the phone call before she puts on her cold mask again, but she''s obviously out of the episode-


    She swings off his hand as soon as she notices.


    Sebastian returns a gentle smile, standing by her side, a little behind her. In his mind is one question: what happened to her in the past five years that left her with these episodes?


    Is that why Lilith told her that Alice was hers? Because Scar might lose it anytime?


    He needs to know before he can make a decision on telling her about Alice. She would be happy, yes, but it''s a serious question if her body can even take it. Not to mention.... Would she be a hazard to others, to herself, even... to Alice?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 216 Evidence Of The Car Accident

    The phone call changes Scar back to the vengeful fallen angle. For now.


    "I''ll go after Johnny Vanderbilt for what he did on his part, thanks but that''s none of your business..." Scar curves her lips, her devil like grin has no warmth, sending chills down the spine of her enemies, "I hope your family really have no trouble with your lousy exnation on cheating, Mrs. Fuller. But for now, I want my mom''s ne." Anna shakes her head slowly with mercy in her eyes, as if Scar is just a misbehaving child who doesn''t know better.


    "What happened to you, Scarlett?" Anna insists on calling Scar the name she gave her, ignoring Scar''s words, "Are you seeing anyone for these episodes? It''s not a light thing. If you need help-"


    "Not from you!" Scar spats with cold anger, "Stop with the hypocritical act of yours! You just don''t know when to stop even after your true color is exposed, do you? I was wondering where Ava got that from." "How dare you talk to my mom like that!?" Ava shrills, blowing up at Scar''s words.


    "Scarlett, you have crossed the line," Jack Fuller warns as well in his low, august voice, "This is my house, and you don''t get toe here and act out like this."


    Scar spats back: "You want respect? Drop the gross lies and fucking earn it!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You-"


    "Jack," Anna Fuller''s gentle call silenced him effectively. He sends a worried look over, but she just shakes her head slowly, "Scar, we can''t just give the ne away. It''s a very valuable item and-" "The ne is MINE!" Scar hisses angrily, her teeth all clenched together.


    "The ne belongs to the Vanderbilt," Anna Fuller says calmly, her tone is still that motherly one, but her vicious meaning finally sprouts: "you will have it when you im that name but...before that, we have a responsibility to guard it until a Vanderbiltes for it."


    If Alice didn''t lift the spell that name put on Scar just now, Anna''s words would certainly trigger another episode out of Scar. Horrified, Scar realizes that that''s exactly what Anna is trying to do.


    To think that she lived with this poisonous snake her whole life without knowing and actually thought she care about her, as little as that care was!


    Her dad betrayed her mom, and her own brother didn''t want her to split his big heritage. There is no way she would go back to them, but then it gives the Fullers an excuse to keep the ne.


    For what?! Even knowing that these people do only evil, Scar couldn''t begin toprehend. The ne IS valuable, but they can''t even sell or wear it. Are they denying it just to make her suffer? "Did your lover told you to do this?!" Scar demands Anna angrily.


    Damian wanted to apologize five years ago, for some reason. And Johnny Vanderbilt came to visit once when she was in the facility She rejected them both times. She wants nothing to do with another family who share the dark hearts the Fullers have.


    "He is...not mine..." Anna sighs.


    Sebastian cocks his eyebrow, seeing that Scar didn''t catch it.


    There is a slight shred of pity in Anna''s weird form of sentence. He is not hers? That doesn''t sound like self defense, more like sighing at a life regret that she''d rather not have.


    Sebastian looks over at Jack Fuller, whose look is dark like the chimney. But instead of saying anything about his wife''sment, he just nods at his daughter.


    "You are nothing without thatst name," Ava gets her father''s hint and turns on Scar, "Now get out of our house!"


    Scar snorts coldly, shaking her head


    as she waves her phone: "What you said today are all on records, and hope you wouldn''t im that the ne was stolen when a


    Vanderbilt came knocking on your


    door."


    "Get out!" Ava points at the door with shaking fingers, pushing Gabriel on the arm, but her minion is not functioning well either today.


    Gabriel just stands there, his unfocused eyes darting between his parents and his sister.


    Looking at Gabriel''s lost face, Scar lets out a coldugh as she leaves: "Don''t say I didn''t warn you about holding on to the evidence of a car ident you carry on your shoulder. Good day to you, Mrs. Fuller for the few remaining ones of those."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 217 The Liar

    "Scar!"


    Scar left when Sebastian was dragged down by the Fullers. By the time he catches up, she''s already by a pure ck luxury car waiting right outside of the Fuller''s gate. Scar wasn''t going to wait for him until Sebastian hurried up a few steps and put his fingers between the half-closed door.


    If he has to be honest, he is surprised that Scar didn''t close the door on his fingers anyway.


    But Scar turns visibly impatient at his way of stopping her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "You just never settle for what''s yours at the time, do you?" Scar says coldly, standing behind the door when Sebastian feels like the door is the furthest distance in the world.


    A cold snortnds quietly in the car. Sebastian hears. On the back seat sits that masked man, Silco. That name upsets him. That man is using Scar, if he is not ying her also, he knows. He looked into that guy, and found nothing. Nothing! That''s not normal, and it''s not at the level of resources he has. Maybe that man doesn''t exist on papers, meaning all the information he leaves behind him is fake; or, that man is more powerful than him in this city, which is highly unlikely.


    Either way, that man is dangerous. Too dangerous for him to tolerate being near his Scar and Alice. His!


    "I came for you," Sebastian suppress his panting in his chest, reluctant to look weak in front of the dangerous man, "I know what you are after, and I can help."


    "What am I after?" Scar smirks coldly, her purple eyesnds downward condescendingly like an ice queen. He knew she was the prettiest in most rooms, but never has he seen this side of her: arrogant, but somehow not annoying but luring.


    "The Fullers and everything they owe you," Sebastian says genuinely, "I can help you."


    Scar lets out a sarcasticugh, darting her eyes elsewhere as if trying to suppress a burst ofughter at a funny joke. Without a word, she opens the door wide open before she steps aside, throws a nod at the masked man''s direction with ataunting tone: "Let me introduce you then, meet Silco, my sugar daddy."


    The masked man looks up at Sebastian at her "introduction", his thin lips form a taunting curve, and his stone-dead eyes show no emotion. As if not seeing his cold attitude, Scar returns him with a big grin.


    Silco? "That''s not even a real name!" Anger lights up at the arrogance of the masked man, "Scar, he is just using you-"


    "And what exactly have you and the Fullers been doing to me?!" Scar cuts him off, anger that wasn''t there a moment ago spouting out, "Now it''s a problem because someone else is doing it?"


    "I have made mistakes, I admit. I''m sorry for all that happened, and I''m willing to pay for whatever price you see fit," Sebastian blurts fast, "Whatever he is offering you, I can give you! More safely! I know you hate me, but I have never actively tried to harm you, please, you know that!" She does know, but she is not going to give him that satisfaction.


    "Sure, just identally harmed me, over and over again," Scarughs out loud, and in her taunting tone Sebastian feels his heart drop into a free fall seeing that his considerate Scar is no longer behind those purple eyes, "Sebastian Knight, you didn''t pull the trigger, but you were just as guilty as the Fullers. Your hands are just as dirty as them if not more. Stop lying to yourself! I don''t know how big a part they yed in my mom''s death, but your hand is stained with my child''s blood!"


    Sebastian opens his mouth, only to pursue his lips again.


    Alice''s name is shivering on his lips, but he swallows it, along with the million words he has stuffed in his chest for her.


    He can''t put Alice under the cold,


    lethal eyes of the dangerous man, Silco. He doesn''t know what he wants from Scar; he doesn''t know his motive, not even his name. Never was there a moment when he felt so powerless in his life. He wants to provide for the two women he cares about the most in this world, but looking by his stone-cold eyes of Silco, he dares not to even tell Scar that the child she''s mourning over.


    He has to find out that man''s dark secret, fast!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 218 His Little Princess

    Driving for 20 minutes in the car, Scar''s eyes are still cold from the outburst earlier. She has loved that man, and hated that man. He is just to painful to keep in her heart. She wants him out of her life, but he just keeping and stir things up! "So heartless about him, hmm?" Silco breaks the silence tauntingly, "Sure you won''t regret it? I know how much you loved him before."


    "That''s none of your business!" Scar snorts coldly, her tone not at all like the sugar baby she shows others.


    "Ouch," The manughs, not seeming to be offended, "I thought we were building a rapport over here. What upset you, princess?"


    "I told you!" Scar wheels on him, but instead of her outburst, she throws herself at the man due to a rapid turn, "Oh my God!"


    To her surprise, Silco catches her by the shoulder gently. Only seeing she''s alright before he turns and scolds in a strict tone: "Arthur."


    "Sorry, sir." His driver answers tamely.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Scar holds her shoulders, backing to her own corner with her heart thumping rapidly. Part of her also suspected Silco''s drive. A rich, powerful man appearing to her needs at the moment she needed help the most, giving her all she wanted for her seemed impossible revenge...for nothing? Too good to be true. Even on her off days with her too-far-gone brain, Scar knew.


    Silco has never made any inappropriate move on her, but it still surprised her when he would choose such a gentlemanly path when the opportunity presented itself.


    If Scar had been lying to Sebastian about how much she trusted Silco before, it''s surely much more true now.


    Could he be real...about helping her? Is he only here because he also wants to settle his old debt with the Fullers? Could she...really trust him? It''s too stupid to make the same mistake, and thest thing Scar wants to do, is trusting the wrong person. But... With a thumping heart, Scar throws a peek at the man, only to bump into the man''sughing eyes. And what made it even worse-


    "Are you blushing?" The man taunts, and instantly the blushing spread from her cheek all the way to her ears.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!" Scar darts her eyes outside of the window.


    The manughs slowly in a low voice. Strangely, Scar doesn''t hate him that much now.


    "I told you," The man finally had his fun, speaking slowly as hended his eyes outside his side of the window so Scar''s burning ears could cool off, "I love my wife, very, very much. She doesn''t like the Fullers, so they are my enemies. I''m not interested in you, not in that way."


    If Scar liked him in that way, she''d be embarrassed, but the considerate way the man says it somehow makes it afortable conversation.


    Scar peeks over, again.


    "I like to call you princess because I had a daughter," The man continues, turning around to meet Scar''s eyes, his voice genuine like never before, "She''d be about your age by now...if I had the chance to spoil her to your age, I just feel like I would still call her my princess."


    The man says with a smile, but Scar hears the hidden pain in his voice.


    "I''m sorry..." Sorry for being so horrible about the nickname, and sorry for his loss, "Did...did you lose her to the Fullers?"


    The man lowers his eyes, turning away: "They broke her."


    Scar couldn''t imagine how such a


    powerful man could lose his


    daughter to scumbags like the Fullers, but to be frank? She''s not surprised. At that moment, she feels Sileo''s pain.


    en


    "I..." Scar opens her mouth, only to hesitate for a long before she continues, "They took someone important from me, too. As you know. I''ll...we will make them pay." Silco''s eyebrow twitches as is surprised, before he raises his head and looks over slowly: "Thanks. You are a good kid. Pri..."


    Scar darts her eyes away, and Silco stops.


    Waiting for a long moment, Scar turns around a bit confused. Silco just smiles at her. Scar pouts a little If he had told her about his daughter before, she wouldn''t have been so horrible with that nickname! It was his fault to say it always in a taunting way!


    "You..." Scar grumbles with a tiny voice, "You can call me princess...if you want, that is!" Her ears are back in scarlet.


    Silco cocks his eyebrows, blinking in confusion.


    "Nothing!" Scar snaps, turning away and staring at the window with anger out of nowhere.


    "... You are a good kid," Silco repeats as Scar tries to cool her ears, adding, "... princess." Scar rolls her eyes exaggeratedly, only to smirk sneakily to the corner of her lips.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 219 Omen Feeling

    "So...you really trust this... Silco?" Lilith asks Scar with her eyes still on Alice, who''s just a few inches away,ughing on the carousel as it runs around.


    Spent most of her life on a private ind, entertainment parks are like miraclends to Alice. And the bright smile on her chubby little face makes it so hard for Lilith to say no. Not that she wants to anyway:


    It''s the best chance to get Scar to spend time with Alice.


    Johnny Vanderbilt wanted to take Alice back to his city after Scar went to prison. Knowing how Scar felt about Damian, Lilith chose to help Sebastian and took Alice to hide on a private ind Sebastian got under Granny''s maiden name. At least this way Alice gets to grow up with her father. The n worked well at first.


    Sebastian narrows his work days to 2 in the office, moving most of his work online and spending all five days on the ind with them. For quite a long time Alice thought Lilith was her mom, and Lilith didn''t put in a real effort to correct her - you don''t tell a kid that the only close person who takes care of their life is not their mom, especially when the real mom wasn''t there to fill the hole.


    Butter when Alice started to understand things, Sebastian started to talk about "Alice''s mom" to Lilith for Alice to hear here and there. Soon the concept that Lilith wasn''t Alice''s mom became more eptable to Alice, until finally, she asked about it herself. It wasn''t easy, but it was as soft as that hit can get. Alice cried at first, confused about the absence of her mom, but she epted it rather well under one condition:


    Lilith was to take her to find her real mom.


    Sebastian didn''t like that idea, nor did he like that line of questioning. Lilith didn''t know whether it was because he didn''t want to bring the concept of "prison" into Alice''s life, or because he knew he would lose Alice if Scar ever found out.


    Lilith wished it wouldn''t be thetter, but she didn''t dare to risk it. Scar was, is, and will remain her priority if Lilith ever has to choose between her or any other people.


    That was when Lilith started putting her guard up against Sebastian, and that was when Johnny Vanderbilt got in touch.


    He had been looking for Alice none-stop, and Sebastian helped him get over the hardest task: earning Lilith''s trust.


    It was Johnny Vanderbilt who transferred Scar back to the state prison of his own city, and very soon after that transferring her into a health facility he basically purchased for her, to provide a morefortable environment. He tried to visit once, and never pushed Scar on that after she rejected, so Scar never knew about any of these.


    This was what convinced Lilith to have a try with Johnny Vanderbilt.


    The two days that Sebastian


    couldn''t be on the ind, Lilith would


    get on the private jet of Johnny Vanderbilt to Scar. Vanderbilt hired a whole team evaluating Scar''s physical, and especially mental condition. To shorten the technical and scientific stuff: Scar can''t take huge mood wave anymore, physically.


    That''s the decision to keep the truth about Alice away from her.


    But as much as they tried to n, think, and evaluate for Scar, none of them saw the miracleing when Alice met Scar-


    Never even considered the possibility of Alice being hers, Scar loved Alice with all her heart and somehow healed a bit just by being around Alice. But what''s even more perplexing?


    Alice never asked to look for her real mom again either.


    It was as if they both found what they were looking for in each other, without knowing the bond between them shared by blood.


    The two years were happy for Scar


    and Alice, sure. But it was nowhere near easy. As much as Alice reduced the frequency of Scar''s episodes they weren''t exactly all gone. Thest two years felt like an eternity


    even to Lilith, and she could?"


    imagine what a dark hell Scar was trapped in before that.


    Scar wouldn''t be able to heal to the point where she is okay toe back to the city that broke her into pieces for her revenge if not for Alice. And Lilith actually thought that now she''s back to the city officially with Alice, and Scar is doing a lot better, maybe they are close to telling Scar about Alice. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    But Scar came with that man.


    Silco.


    No one seems to know his identity, not even Johnny Vanderbilt, the man who Lilith thought who was rich and powerful to pull off anything.


    She''s not sure whether it''s safe to expose Alice in front of this man. She has an omen feeling about him...for reasons unknown.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 220 Scar Mama

    "Alice?" Scar blinks, uncertain of her eyes, "Lilith, did you see Aliceing off? She was on the pony in thest turn..."


    Saying that, Scar is already running towards the spinning carousel, her breath held, and her eyes darting around frantically as panic grabs her. Alice is gone! She was so certain that Alice took the pink pony, which was now empty as it passed Scar innocently, as if Scar remembered it wrong. "Alice!" Scar shouts, turning around as her whole world spins. Did she just lose Alice? How?! Alice was just in front of her! She didn''t even take her eyes off! The fake wooden pony just goes behind the puller for a few seconds, and such a turn loses a whole person?! "Scar, breathe!" Lilithes to Scar''s side, her voice stern and swift, "Do not move in case Alicees back. I''ll find her! Scar!"


    Scar wants to cry. She wants to melt down and shout and burst out and blow up the whole entertainment park! But she can''t lose it, not right now. Lilith''s daughter is missing, and if anyone has the right to panic, it''s Lilith. She can''t break down now and pull away Lilith''s attention. Alice is the priority.


    "I''m okay," Scar says, hearing her own voice normal and calm when it''s pure red in front of her eyes, and she actually can''t even see anything, not even the sky. She keeps her body stiff because she can''t even tell which way she''s facing, "She went missing the veryst turn, I''m sure. You can catch up with her. I''ll wait here."


    Scar pushes Lilith, remaining still.


    Those few, fast words took all her will power. She forces herself to breath, trying to hear over the loud ringing in her ears as she presses her temples, hoping that would help regain her sight.


    Alice. She murmurs under her breath. The name that both panics her AND soothes her. She has to hold it together. She can''t break down no matter what. Alice needs her.


    Gasping a long breath, Scar suddenly regains her sight. Lilith is nowhere to be found. Forcing her hand to stop shaking, Scar dial''s Silco''s number- "Yes, princess?" Silco picks up instantly.


    "Alice is missing," Scar says without hesitation, "The little girl that I visit all the time? She''s a friend''s daughter-"


    "I know her," Silco answers swiftly with a gentle tone, not rude, but also giving out a dominant aura, "Where are you? How did she go missing?"


    "We were at the Six gs," Scar


    takes another deep breath to swallow back the crying tone, "She was on the carousel and the next second she was just gone-" I didn''t even take my eyes off her, but Scar dares not say.


    She ends there, or she would have burst into tears.


    "I''m on my way, princess, and I''ll return her to you no matter what," Silco says, and Scar hears the door of car opens and closes on his side, "You are doing great by remaining calm and calling me. Be a good girl forme and hang in there, will you? It Will be okay." N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I will," Scar says.


    Not for him thought. For Alice. Alice needs her.


    Alice doesn''t. She wasn''t lost. She jumped off the pony she liked herself, and she is watching Scar calling her. "Scar mama-"


    "Shhh, please don''t shout. You can''t let her see me, my precious Alice. You are a good girl, aren''t you?"


    She is a good girl. Alice thinks. So she nods and cover covers her mouth with her two chubby hands. But looking up at him, she''s confused. Why do they have to hide from Scar mama?


    "You don''t like Scar mama?" Alice


    asks, her green eyes look exactly like Scar''s, all the way from the innocent deer shape to the clear watery


    glimmer There are Scar''s eyes


    when they look at Sebastian, without the disappointment or the hatred that can''t seem to be wiped off these days.


    They belong to the little Scar who was lost in the woods.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 221 Papa Vandy

    "Who told you to call her Scar mama?" Sebastian asks, watching Scar carefully to not let her see them, but also not lose sight of Scar.


    He didn''t know Scar was here, nor did he expect Alice to jump off the carousel when she saw him. He noticed that Lilith had taken Alice here, so he came.


    "She IS Scar mama..." Alice answers in a wronged tone, confused.


    "Does she know that I''m your papa?" Sebastian asks, knowing the answer


    Scar doesn''t. Or she would have put two and two together.


    He needs to tell her, but he can''t. Not because of Silco.


    As hard as he tried to look into that man, he couldn''t find anything too odd. The guy seems clean. Adam Smith. That''s the name Sebastian found. So ordinary a name that it''s almost boring. He even found out why he hates the Fullers - Jack Fuller''s precious littlepany, the one he kept carefully for so many years, he bought it from a "Smith" with the price of one dor-


    The kind of deal that always has a bloody story behind it.


    As much as he doesn''t want to trust that man, he has to admit that there is nothing wrong about him. If anything, the hostility he feels onlyes from the fact that he is the man Scar allows to be close to her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He can''t tell Scar because he just found out about a glimpse of the past five dark years of hers-


    Postpartum depression. A thing he never expected to be in his life, to happen on the one woman he cares about the most. He so wished it wasn''t the case when he finally found out about the truth of Scar''s mysterious transfer from awyer friend, but then Lilith confirmed it-


    She said that Scar had contacted her, and that was when Scar''s condition had already looked up.


    He let her suffer alone in the darkness for years, just like how she was trapped in those dark woods. Except this time he didn''t find her. She found her own way out, and it wasn''t an angel that came out of those woods this time.


    He doesn''t know how he could heal Scar so he could return her daughter to her, but right now, he needs to return Alice, a friend''s daughter, to her first.


    "Alice, I need you to do me a favor. It''s very important," Sebastian holds Alice''s shoulder, looking into the eyes he''s so familiar with.


    "Yes, papa?" Alice gives him a smile that is way more mature than her age.


    "I can''t meet with your Scar mam right now. Do you think you could not tell her that you saw me here?"


    Scar is getting anxious. Sebastian nces in her direction with a worried look, his heart pumping fast in his chest.


    "Okay..." Alice pouts, her faint eyebrows furrowing like two caterpirs, "But why do you not like Scar mama?"


    "Papa like her, my little angel," Sebastian strokes Alice''s head, getting anxious, "It''s just...papa did something wrong, and your Scar mama is mad at papa right now."


    "If you do wrong, you apologize and make amends," Alice says like a little teacher to a misbehaving child.


    "I will, honey," Sebastian prints a kiss on her forehead, "Now go, please, and don''t disappear on your mama like this again. You will get her worried."


    Just when Scar is about to leave the area for further searching, Alice runs towards her. Scar jumps over and pulls Alice into her arms, feeling her legs metting under her. She wasn''t hugging Alice, more like hanging up on Alice so she didn''t melt into the ground.


    "Where did you go!" Scar exims, holding back the tears in her eyes with all her will power, "You scared me to death!"


    "Papa-" Alice points in Sebastian''s direction, only to remember her secret with him and covers her own mouth.


    But the word is out.


    "Papa?" Scar frowns and looks over


    at the corner where Sebastian was


    hiding. With rm ringing in her head, Scar quickly pulls out her phone to call Lilith as she holds Alice tight in her other hand, ¡°Lilith? Alice is back, safe and sound. But Damian might also be here, so-"


    "Princess,"


    Scar turns around, only to see Silco standing behind her. The man wears his mask everywhere, and he doesn''t care about people''s stare - right now as an example: in his slit suits, he is like the entric chocte factory ownering right out of the movie. If only he has a cane in his hand, it would be identical.


    "Please, can you guard her for me? I need to check something," Scar says and pushes Alice to Silco, "I''ll be right back!"


    In a hurry, Scar runs toward the corner where Sebastian was, thinking Damian is after his daughter with some dirty y. If Lilith wants to keep her daughter, then no one in the world could take her away, especially that jerk who abandoned Lilith!


    "d to finally meeting you," Silco curves his lips, bending over little Alice, "...Little Alice."


    "Papa Vandy!" Alice lets out an excited shout, holding up her chubby arms for a hug. For the first time ever since Silco came to the city, a crack crawls into his calm mask.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 222 His Little Queen

    "Damian Vanderbilt!" Scar exims in anger, "I can''t believe this! This is a new low, even for you!"


    Behind the corner stands the man she called out, on his face are embarrassment, surprise and... a faint shade of anger -- anger at his dear brother-inw who just threw him under the bus so his dear sister wouldn''t lose it seeing her ex abducting her friend''s daughter. Talking about how messed up your original family can be.


    "Lilith told you no, right?" Scar folds her arms in front of her chest, ring at Damian like a pissed cat mama, "Is that why you are hiding out here?!"


    "Welll... not exactly..." The man rubs his hair with an apologetic smile. Lilith didn''t tell him "no". She didn''t pick up his million phone calls at all, nor did Scar. "This is purely a coincidence, but I''m so happy to see you, Alice--"


    Scar narrows her eyes and he quickly apologizes: "I mean, Scarlett¡ª"


    "It''s Scar, and I''m happier without you, thanks." Scar snorts coldly, having no intention of continuing the conversation, "I''m not your Alice, nor is the little girl that belongs to Lilith. You want to see her? Arrange an appointment with Lilith, or next time I''ll call the police on you!" Waiting for a fierce fight from the man, Scar is surprised when Damian just smiles gently...which gives her no satisfaction since she literally just threatened the guy!


    "Jerk!" Scar rolls her eyes, at loss of how to handle a guy who smiles at her threatens.


    She doesn''t really know what happened between Lilith and Damian, but no way it was Lilith''s fault. Not to mention it was this guy who deemed that she wasn''t "worthy" of the valuablest name of the Vanderbilts. But Damian Vanderbilt wouldn''t let her have her peace.


    "Now that you are back in the city, I thought maybe we could catch up?" Damian chases up to her with a cautious tone and a bright smile, "I''m really sorry about what happened five years ago, but I can exin-"


    "I don''t care about your exnation, nor about iming yourst name," Scar scoffs, her eyes indifferent and sarcastic like knives, "I''m not your express way to Lilith, save it!"


    "It''s not about Lilith," Damian exins in a haste, "I never meant to hurt you, I swear! I was just trying to protect you-"


    "By taking Ava''s side against me? Or by keeping my parents away from me for that little fortune of yours?" Scar pulls to a sudden halt, ring at Damian in his eyes, "I understand it''s upsetting that a random girl just pops up in your life to im what you deem yours, but you have no right to deny me my own parent!"


    Yes, parent. At the end of the day, the only Vanderbilt Scar can trust is her dead mother. No way Johnny Vanderbilt knows anything about her, especially after all the farce five years ago. He did reach out, but reaching out once doesn''t exactly say a father''s dying desire to meet his long-lost daughter.


    Sure she was infamous at that time, going into prison and all, but still.


    "I-you are right," Damian opens his mouth to exin, only to stop and apologize, "I have no such right, and you have every right to be upset about that, I get it! What happened to you was my fault, both times! I owe you and I want to make amends--" ""Don''t bother!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you want to know what happened to mom?" Damian blurts and Scar stops, but not turning around.


    She does want to know. But at the price of letting the horrible people she cut out of her life at the price of her everything?


    Looking up, Scar sees Silco ying


    with Alice not too far away. The man has one knee on the ground as if ax knight paying respect to his little queen. His tall ck hat is crookedly worn on Alice''s head, and in giggles, Alice uses both of her hands on the hat to prevent the hat from gulping up her whole head.


    At that moment, Scar feels like she''s looking at the most beautiful picture on the face of the earth.


    The hell with the Fullers and the Vanderbilts and her blind ex. She doesn''t even know Silco''s real name, and she only gets to see Alice once in a while, but if she gets to have them as her family, she can even put down her revenge.


    "Who''s that?" Damian frowns at


    Silco, his long-legs charging over


    already. Alice is his daughter, it just has to be. No way Lilith would fall in love with someone else so fast after him to to have a daughter this old. He hasn''t dared to bother Lilith because he wanted to give her room, and now this guy that came out of


    nowhere just squeezed his head into


    Scar''s life and put his hand on


    Alice''s head?!


    Scar blocks him coldly: "He is family!"


    That one word halts Damian''s stride.


    "Family...?" Damian mumbles,


    frowning only to purse his lips before the curses burst out of him, "Scar, I know I haven''t been a good


    brother to you, but I made pet


    mistakes because I thought I y


    protecting you. You don''t have to


    forgive me, but you shouldn''t let


    your anger against me drive you into trusting some sketchy man that--"


    "He is not sketchy!" Scar flips, the rush of anger surprises both her and Damian, "I told you he is family, and I won''t tolerate it if you keep attacking him!"


    She didn''t even trust Silco a few days ago, but he has been nicer to her than most of her so called "family", especially today when he came to her needs so fast after a phone call.


    "Scar, I--"


    "Sorry to bother but..." Silco''s voice raises behind Scar, cutting off Damian''s worried tone, "is this man giving you trouble?"


    Scar turns around and gives Silco a faint smile: "It''s okay. He''s just leaving."


    Silco''s cold blue eyesnd on Damian.


    "D-did-I-I was--?!" Damian stammers because his lips refuse to work when he is shocked fand rozen as he stares at Silco, "I mean--"


    "Son, if ady tells you to leave her alone, you obey," Silco ignores Damian''s mumble, scolding coldly.


    "Shall we, princess?" Silco bows a little as he gestures to his car with his cane. Scar grabs Alice''s hand, and Silco follows them like a guardian protecting his littledies safely, leaving Damian frozen where he was without another look.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 223 Heritage Auctions

    "Do...do you know of the Vanderbilts?" Did you know that you just scolded the heir of one of the most powerful families in the country? This is the true question, the one that Scar dares not to ask. Scar nces in Silco''s direction, a shade of nervousness in her voice that she didn''t even notice herself.


    They picked up Lilith before calling it a day. Silco yed with Alice the whole ride to Lilith''s ce. Didn''t want to talk about Damian in front of Lilith or Alice, Scar just remained silent as guilt eats her up.


    Her deal with Silco is about the Fullers. Silco needs it exactly because he didn''t want a stain on his name, so she doesn''t imagine he would be too happy to get on the wrong side of a Vanderbilt. Silco looks over, his deep eyes lingering before he nods simply: "Yes, I do."


    Scar swallows unconsciously.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Should she tell him who Damian was? He stood up for her. It would be horrible of her to keep Damian''s identity from him, especially if Damian causes trouble for him because of this.


    But what if he backs out of their deal because of this? She can''t fight the Fullers, Sebastian AND Damian altogether on her own.


    Silco tilts his head and looks at her with a calm face, as if waiting for her next words, but with very limited interest.


    "Okay, so!" Not noticing Silco''s look, Scar clears her throat as she snaps out of her own thoughts, deciding to put her revenge behind Silco''s safety, "The guy you just saw, that was Damian Vanderbilt, son of Johnny Vanderbilt, like, the head of--you know."


    Her thumping heart broke a simple introduction into pieces. She stares at Silco as she waits for his decision, calming herself with thoughts like, she could always go to Damian if she wants to continue her revenge. At the end of the day, Damian cares about their mom. That much she''s sure.


    It''s just more ideal for her if she could avoid working with that guy. She''s not really into the idea of "family" right now.


    "Yes, he is," Silco nods simply as if that''s no news to him.


    "I mean...you knew that?!" Scar blinks with her eyebrows raised high into her hair.


    "Of course I do," Silco lets out a politeugh, adding as if toply with her: "Is his identity some sort of secret?"


    Damian gets on the news, yes. So you knew you were scolding the heir of one of the most powerful families?!


    Scar freezes with her mouth wide open for several seconds before she stammers: "You-you knew-a-and y-you just scolded him like that...2 mean, Treally hope you are doing a brilliant job at keeping your own identity an absolute secret then!"


    Silcoughs.


    Scar rolls her eyes at his rxed status, but the truth is, his confidence makes her feel much safer, facing the dark path of revenge she chose for herself.


    "Thanks, I will try my best," Silco says, stillughing, his curious eyesnding on her, "You are...worried about me?"


    "Hmph!" Scar folds her arms and turns away, ring out of the window when she is not even sure what she''s upset about, "I''m just worried about our deal."


    Silco''s lips curve up, and his eyes are


    light gentle, and caring, but right before Scar turns around to peek at him he looks away and hides that moment of his true self--


    "Speaking of our deal," Silco opens his suitcase at foot, pulling out a ck invitation card with golden edges, "I bear a gift for you."


    The curious new toy sessfully made Scar put the little moment at the back of her mind, "What''s this? HA?"


    On the front are two gilded words: Heritage Auctions.


    "The Fullers sent your mom''s


    ne for auction," Silco nods at the faney card, "And what you are holding, is the entrance to one of the most luxurious auction. Nex Friday."


    en


    Scar grips the card hard, suppressing the fire in her eyes: "I''m there."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 224 Divorce

    "This is just going to piss Scarlett off!"


    Huffing at her father, Ava rolls her eyes as they pass the dim passageway with the bidders. Not like she is willing to give in to Scarlett on the ne, but publicly selling off the ne to her is only a deration of war, something her cautious father would never do. But Jack Fuller seems determined to follow through.


    The auction allows masks, not that a simple mask could conceal one''s identity, especially at the level of people who can afford to be here. But still, Ava has a mask on. Not only that, she''s also in a sluttier dress with the back cutting all the way to her waist - to throw people off, as she says.


    But Jack Fuller knows these are just Ava''s ways of acting out. After the fallout with Sebastian. He knows his daughter better than anyone else, and for all the years of her ying the tamed angle for Sebastian, there is bound to be a blowout after she lost all hope of that


    man.


    Complying with Ava, Jack Fuller is also under a mask. Unlike his daughter''s high-key feathery coquettish one, his is a simple ck mask that covers half of his face.


    "If that''s your worry, then you would have stayed in the hospital ward five years ago," Jack Fuller says in an indifferent tone, but the coldness in his voice makes Ava turn around for a startled peek at her father.


    It''s her dark secret between father and daughter. Even Anna doesn''t know.


    Her father pieced everything together even before Sebastian could. Although still toote. All he could do back then was to follow through with her n and cover up for her. Sure, he saved her ass, but he never ceased to make it clear that her secret is a sharp sword he is willing to hang over her head to control her.


    Is that salvation?


    Ava feels like she has just been in a different form of prison in the past five years, the same as Scar. Maybe Sebastian failed to put her in jail, but Jack Fuller surely did.


    "I''m behaving, aren''t I?" Ava hides herint in a tamed tone, letting no huffs out, "All I''m trying to do is avoid that psycho. She''s the one who won''t leave us in peace!" "She lost her child, Ava. Can you me her?" Jack Fuller says sternly.


    From the moment he knew that the baby died, he knew Scar wouldn''t let it go easily this time. Sure, they never loved Scar before, but he knew Scar well enough to know that no matter how mean they were to her, she wouldn''t initiate harm on any of them just because she was denied something she wanted. That''s Scar.


    But a child is a feud that even Scar wouldn''t let go. She could tolerate Ava stealing a man, but not her baby.


    "I told you I didn''t fucking know about the baby!" Ava snaps in a crying tone, "She should have told us but she didn''t! She kept that bastard a secret and she lost it on her own. That blood is as much on her hand as is mine! She didn''t even love Sebastian anymore, and all I wanted to do was to warn her off him! If she had just let him go, none of this would have happened!"


    "What''s done is done," Jack Fuller sighs, as frustrated and powerless on this as Ava, "What''s important right now is what you want to do with Sebastian."


    "What about him?! She put a spell on him, that''s what about him!" Ava can''t help huffing when that name stomps on her nerves. Why would he fall in love with that annoying psycho who he hated just because he was forced to marry her, but won''t do the same for her?! He said he would protect her for life and that was a fucking lie!


    "A spell you can''t lift," Jack Fuller pulls his hysterical daughter deeper into the corner, keeping his voice low, "All I need to know is, are you ready to let him go?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m freaking done with him! Ava


    wants to shout that, but she can''t seem to push those words out of her mouth. She invested years of her life in that man. She married him for five years, for God''s sake! She gave up att her high-quality pursuers for him, and he treated her like trash that he could just throw out in a blink. She has sacrificed too much on him and backing out would make all that a total waste.


    "Divorce Sebastian Knight. That''s your best option," Jack Fuller''s eagle eyes ncing around as he whispers to Ava, "If you can do that, then maybe we can get back to our lives. She hates him as much as she hates you for the baby. The Vanderbilt kid failed to dig up the past, so if we can divert her attention to Sebastian, then we are safe. You don''t need her blood anymore, and you can any man you want."


    ¦¯¦«¦¯


    Any but that one man who is better than the rest of them added together. Ava pouts, unable to say yes.


    Ava wants Sebastian Knight, the young, handsome billionaire who dominates in any room.


    She has wanted him ever since she was a little girl, and he made it too easy for her to im him, so she has always seen him as hers. But ever since she saw the sparkle of love in Sebastian''s eyes for Scarlett, she wanted him even more. He has the kind of soulful gazes that would'' make any woman jealous when he allows room in his eyes, his mind and his soul for only that one special woman. She ckmailed him with Scarlett''s life for ten years of his work, and he agreed without a blink before he went and started another business just as sessful. That man is just so much better than all the rest.


    She wants a man who would throw away the work of his life for her without a blink, too.


    Sebastian might have spoiled her like a princess before, but he never gave her that kind of unconditional love. She had to behave like the innocent little girl he saw her as; she has to sacrifice so much, to lie and to steal, just to keep him around. Scarlett didn''t have to do any of those. She had a temper, but Sebastian tolerated that; she had her ws, and Sebastian just allowed those ws to scar him; she left him, and that only made him want her more.


    Maybe that''s what it is. Maybe she needs to leave him for Sebastian to realize what he missed.


    "Fine, I''ll divorce him," Ava promises Jack Fuller reluctantly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 225 Last Straw

    "I will divorce him for a price," Ava adds with a pout, "He owed that marriage to me, and he never lived up to his responsibility as a husband to me."


    "The blood we gave him was Scarlett''s to begin with. What did you expect when you forced his hand into a marriage?" Jack Fuller sighs, shaking his head slowly with disappointment in his eyes. He has done shitty things, for his wife and his daughter. He thought he was doing all he could to protect his family, but he never expected his daughter to only learn his dirty trick out of those.


    "You forced mom and it turned out fine," Ava shrugs with an indifferent tone.


    "What did you say to me?!" Jack Fuller raises his hand, and Ava freezes in fearful tears. In the end, his hand didn''tnd.


    Jack Fuller lets a deep, long sigh. He grips his fist to hide the shiver of his hand.


    Anna was in love with Johnny Vanderbilt when they got married. He has always loved Anna, so when Anna came to him for a proposal out of nowhere, he took it. He took it knowing Anna did that only because she was hurt by the billion-dor-wedding Johnny Vanderbilt threw for Emma Green, Scarlett''s mom.


    But he never knew that Ava would see that as him forcing Anna''s hand into marriage. Was this why Ava deemed it was okay for her to threat Sebastian into a marriage? He knew he spoiled Ava too much, which was why all the mess five years ago happened, but he never thought that his marriage was part of why Ava did what she did.


    "Your mom came to me with that proposal," Jack Fuller opens his mouth, only to hear how powerless his voice is, "I didn''t force her hand--"


    "I know!" Ava throws herself onto his arm, swags her body like a puppy as she gives him the deer eyes, "I''m sorry papa, I didn''t mean that. I know you love mom and mom loves you, I do!"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack Fuller opens his mouth to exin, only to purse his lips when he feels all his energy strained. Ava doesn''t mean any of her apology, he could tell. In fact, she doesn''t care about it one way or another. And that''s what hurt him the most. She knows how to y him. She knows how to get what she wants from men, and she say and do whatever to get it.


    At that moment, he couldn''t recognize his little girl anymore. Since when did she became this person who doesn''t believe in love, who sees people in her life as purely gains and losses, who paints herself an angelic image but actually has no care in her heart? Not even her own parents?


    "So how do we get rid of Scarlett, papa?" Ava shakes his arm with puppy dog eyes, "I''m so tired of seeing her face. I hate how she darese to our house and say all those nasty things to you and mom!"


    If before, Jack Fuller would feel warm in his heart when Ava takes the family''s side against somemon enemies - mostly Scarlett, but right now he just feel blood running through his veins running cold.


    "That''s why we are here," Jack Fuller tries to put the cold feeling behind, leading the way to their seats which are at the front rows of the auction, "Johnny Vanderbilt has been looking for that daughter of his, and today we will arrange the father-daughter r¨¦union. She will be his problem from here."


    "So the ne is to lure HIM out instead?" Ava cheers with a bright ttering smile to Jack Fuller, "Surely he could put a leash on his own production."


    Jack Fuller nces at Ava, not answering. He doesn''t even have a leash on his. He knew this day woulde when Scarlett is back for blood, and there is nothing he could do to prevent it, not forck of trying:


    Scar lost it right after the incident


    five years ago, and that was his best


    shot. He sent Ava to provoke Scar, and just like he thought, Scar attacked Ava. He wanted to pin Scarlett down with the attempted murder charge, but Sebastian and Damian managed to minimal the damage. Scarlett pleading guilty her own in the trial was God


    performing miracle for Jack Fuller, and immediately he started nting people in the prison. Scarlett wasn''t meant to leave the prison alive. But then Johnny Vanderbilt happened. Jack Fuller knew Johnny Vanderbilt way back, but even he didn''t expect Johnny Vanderbilt to have the sort of energy to transfer a prisoner at will, first to this city, then to his own facility. By the time Jack Fuller found Scar again, she already crawled out of the dark hell and was able to talk again. He knew he missed his chance - Scar was protected too well there, and Jack Fuller couldn''t make a move on her anymore.


    He could no longer touch Scarlett, not with Sebastian Knight, Damian and Johnny Vanderbilt on her side. He just wanted peace. It was working for a while because Scarlett was hurt too deeply to trust any of her allies, but then out of nowhere, she found Silco the crazy dog to help her with her crazy revenge.


    Right now, he dares not to have any luxurious hope. Not to get rid of Scar, not to even keep sucking blood off Sebastian. All he wants is for Scar to back off with her fully loaded gun and let his family live with the crumbles he could gather for them. And for that, Johnny Vanderbilt''s desire of getting back his daughter is hisst hope.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 226 Frozen Night

    226


    "They are noting!" Ava hisses at Jack Fuller, darting her eyes around in haste, couldn''t keep calm for more than 3 seconds at a time.


    She can''t wait to get rid of Scarlett permanently from her life. She didn''t know Scarlett was pregnant when she tripped her downstairs, but it didn''t mean she wasn''t happy about the oue. She got Scar into prison; she got Z-House, a money printing machine; she got the title of Mrs. Knight. Though she and Sebastian wasn''t quite like before, but that now seems a much simpler problempared to Scarlett the psychoing after her.


    Ever since Scar showed up on the homing party, Ava hasn''t been sleeping well for a single day. She knew Scar wouldn''t let it go easily this time, and she knew her old army -- her Mom, her Dad, her Sebastian -- didn''t have power over the Scar now. Even her pure bully of a brother is hiding somewhere that no one knows after Scar raised a fuss at home.


    She can''t wait for Scar to be contained, and that, Johnny Vanderbilt would do.


    No man at that level would allow an infamous daughter like Scar to act out. Sure, Scar hates her, but even the police couldn''t pin her for what happened that night. Ava is not afraid of Scar telling on her to her dear daddy. Besides, if that dear Daddy really cared about Scar, he wouldn''t have reached out to Scar by now.


    The only reason Ava sees fit for his absence, is that he doesn''t want to im Scar either.


    Jack Fuller shakes his head slowly, hinting the boxes sticking out from the second floor. Heavy scarlet curtains hide their huge windows, all three of them, giving whoever sitting behind there a shade of mystery.


    "Who gets to sit there?" Ava whispers to Jack Fuller, staring at the windows with green eyes. She has a feeling that she won''t like the answer.


    "Ten million spent at the auction," Jack Fuller says without moving much even his lips, sitting calmly, "...per year."


    Not like they don''t have that kind of money, but they definitely can''t put all their liquid on luxurious at this kind of auction for fun. Not to mention, everyone around them is at least a millionaires. But there are tiers between riches. The distance between the benches down here and the windows up there is one of them.


    Ava has always known that the life behind those curtains belongs to her. That''s why she wanted to be Mrs. Knight. She didn''t hate Scar, per se, but she couldn''t watch the little rich boy paying attention to the little sister who looked nothing like her--


    That was why she told Sebastian she was the little girl he met, even though she knew it was a misunderstanding from day one.


    She lived that lie her whole life. She can''t stop now.


    "The next item," The hostnds his gavel lightly, announcing, "A ring designed by the famous artist Johnson McConaughey who''s known for his delicate work with amethyst -- Frozen Night! Starting at 50,000 dors!"


    Ava temporarily forgets her worry.


    "Daddy, that''s the ring I want!" Ava shakes Jack Fuller''s arm, her eyes nailing on the big screen, showing that one-of-a-kind ring.


    "60,000!" The host points in Ava''s direction at Jack Fuller''s te.


    Amethysts are known for their faint purple reserved in clear stones, but that''s why this ring is so unique -- the color trapped is so thick that it almost looks ck without light. But even a dim light brings out the deep thick iron purple so visible that it shines under just the starry night. Hence its name.


    McConaughey also caught the


    unique feature of the stone, and he


    added that into the design by building a cage" that traps the stone to the ring with an X shaped "cage"


    made of ck iron with a liner


    pattern and a single scarlet


    buried in the core of the iron,


    e line


    showing only part of its color here? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    and there.


    Pretty, yes. But that''s not why Ava wants it. She wants it because, it''s the ring Sebastian designed for Scarlett --


    Will, for the little girl he saved from the woods.


    Sebastian designed the ring himself,


    when he was majoring in


    architecture in college, for the little innocent girl trapped in the dark woods, just like the special stone in the iron cage. He designed it to trap the little girl as his bride, but he never gave it to Ava because they never got together. He had his own love interest, and she had boys around her, too.


    ???


    When Scarlett forced Sebastian''s hand into marriage, he sold the ring as his goodbye to his secret wish that he could never have. Ava knew of the ring only on the night of Sebastian and Scarlett''s wedding, the night when she pulled him away from Scarlett by threatening to take her own life. That night he got drunk, and he told her about his feelings and the ring and said goodbye to her, telling her they were never meant for each other.


    So why can''t he just love her like that, now that she gave him the marriage he wanted all along? Why can''t he just go back to that night, and reverse the regret he got drunk over? Why did he keep her as his little dark secret in his heart all these years, if he would just push her away when he could finally have her?


    She was so close to having him. She had his heart for years. Then she got his attention and help and care. Then she got hisst name. He was supposed to be hers.


    But now, she''s sitting here, bidding for the ring that was supposed to be on her finger with a ridiculously high price, and he is not even by her side.


    "100,000!" The host''s sudden exim freezes the whole room, including Ava, "To the gentleman on the second floor!"


    Ava wheels around, to see Sebastian''s cold face behind the window on the left.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 227 Z, X, and V

    "The gentleman on the second floor".


    Sebastian''s te doesn''t even have a number, but just one letter - Z.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It''s unlikely that he could see and spot Ava from that huge window on the second floor, but Ava feels like Sebastian nced at her coldly when he raised his te just now. Wronged tears fill Ava''s eyes.


    She should have been up there. She was supposed to be the queen of the Knights, and she got her title fair and square. But now that man put all his sweet words and promises behind his head, and looks at her with only coldness.


    [Sebastian, No.86 is me,] Ava types in her phone, but hesitates when her finger hovers over "send".


    One word after another, Ava deletes the message, and sends [Sebastian, I''m at an auction today] instead.


    No reply.


    Holding the phone, Ava looks up at Sebastian. The man sits there with a straight face, his eye never even dart to the table where his phone blinks.


    Biting her lips, Ava holds her phone to her ear after dialing Sebastian''s number. Anger rushing from her waist all the way to her head, shouting at her to demand an answer from the guy who should y her husband without considering possible consequences. The dialing tone doesn''t even stop before the host hammers down yet again: "110,000 dors from Mr. X!"


    Ava''s eyes dart to the host before following his passionate smile all the way to the middle window on the second floor. Its curtain just stops moving, revealing Scar sitting on the red velvet armchair like a queen on her throne, the te in her hand marked simply with "X".


    Mr. X? Ava frowns, realizing the seat belongs to "Silco", the masked man Scar relies on. The next second Ava tastes blood on her tongue, but jealousy burns too hard that she does not even feel the bite on her lips.


    Why does Scar even want that ring? She doesn''t even care about Sebastian!


    "110,000$ twice!" The host announces.


    Ava looks up at Sebastian, only to see the man staring at Scar without even trying to hide his intention.


    "Daddy!" Ava urges. Jack Fuller nces at her with a painfully slow move, and right before Ava burst into tears, he raises his te.


    "120,000!" The host points over with his hammer, "No. 86 calls 120,000!"


    Ava looks up at Scar, and this time she is sure that Scar saw her. The cold ice queennds her indifferent eyes right on Ava. Even at such a distance, Ava feels the cold re, and instantly realizes - Scar does not care about the ring. She bade only because Ava did!


    Ava grabs the back of her chair,


    staring at Sear with her nails carving the hardwood under her butt as if she''s grabbing onto thest chance with Sebastian. The ring belongs to her! Sebastian made it for HER, and she''s going to get it!


    Scar moves slowly, the te with the scarlet "X" rising up like the sentencing on Ava''s life. But then-


    "130,000$ from Mr. V!" The host shouts again. Every of his shouts turns the audience altogether, and this time to the window on the right-


    As the curtain glides to the sides, Johnny Vanderbilt''s famous face appears, with this icon smile.


    "He''s here! He really came!" Ava exims, pulling Jack Fuller''s suit.


    Jack Fuller is staring at the man,


    too. The man that has been a throne his whole life. They grew up in the same neighborhood, they went to the same school, and they fell in fove with the same woman, but that''s where their fate took different paths: scared off by Anna''s special condition, that man dumped her, left her with a broken heart when he took her onto the altar.


    Johnny Vanderbilt curves his lips, taking off his hat to his chest to give a bow to Scar. Scar rolls her eyes and looks away, and the man just smiles as he puts his hat back on.


    "Earlier than I thought," Jack Fuller mumbles, "I thought he could at least wait to the ne."


    Nevertheless, he put Scar right under the nose of Johnny Vanderbilt. Jack Fuller pulls back his eyes, looking forward with a straight face. That man wouldn''t let his girl act out anymore. He was known to be strict when he was with Anna. "140,000$ from Mr. Z!"


    "150,000$ from Mr. V!"


    "160,000$ from Mr. Z!"


    "170,000$ from Mr. V!"


    The audience on the first floor darts


    their head left and right like


    watching a heated tennis game. Soon the price reaches 200,000$ from Sebastian, and the te V doesn''t rise this time. The whole audience waits, but the man looks like he is no longer interested in this small item at such a price.


    "250,000$ from Mr. X!" The host announces all of a sudden, and Ava darts her neck up in Scar''s direction who just sits there ignoring the two men on her sides that are both looking at her. "250,000$ once!" The host shouts with a frantic tremble in his voice, "250,000$ twice--"


    "260,000$!!!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 228 Sebastians Heart

    Sebastian calls again.


    her lips-


    Scar doesn''t even raise her eyes in either direction of the two men calling the price up for that little ring. She leans right with her elbow on the arm of the chair like azy cat, her icy purple pupils indifferent, giving off a deadly queen aura. But few can see the slight curve of She knew Sebastian wanted the ring, badly.


    She came for her mom''s ne, but at arriving she knew Sebastian woulde - HIS ring is on the list.


    She knew of that ring for a while now. Well, she has known the existence of that ring for her whole life. Like any teenage girl, she wanted to know everything about her crush, and she found out about the ring when it was still a picture in his notebook. She knew he was designing a ring, she watched that ringe to life, kept by him in a velvet little box, and she knew who it was for-


    Ava Fuller.


    The ring was the cleanest corner of the heart of a boy with the first, pure, luring taste of love.


    Scar was always jealous of that ring.


    She knew that Sebastian kept that ring on him for years. Looking for the best time to present his heart to his Ava, maybe? Scar wasn''t even the only one knowing about the ring. A lot of girls had a crush on him, and many of them dreamed of being the owner of that ring, that one item their prince charming kept close to heart.


    She wanted it, too. But that''s not why she''s bidding for it today.


    Not too many knew that Sebastian used to hold that ring in his palm, and kiss it when he wasn''t with Ava. That''s why Scar never dared asking about the ring, not even after she put another ring on his finger - she knew it was a ce in his heart that only belonged to Ava. She knew Sebastian never give that ring to Ava - or Ava would have shed her blind with that ring. But she never knew it was no longer in his possession. She was genuinely surprised when she saw that ring on the auction''s list, but his feelings didn''t matter to her now -- She''s bidding for the ring only as a game. Either Ava leaves today with her most valuable trophy ever at a sky high price paid by Sebastian, or she gets to throw Ava a taunt never like before by burning Silco''s money - her punishment for him keeping his identity a secret. "300,000$," Scar separates her lips, and her luring voice silences the room through the microphone she has between her two fingers.


    Not that Silco would care about a small price like this, but she''s sure Sebastian wouldn''t let go of the ring, at least not till half of his empire is burned up.


    Sebastian shoots over a nce. She feels it, but she doesn''t look over. He''s impatient this early? She hasn''t even started yet.


    "310,000," Sebastian doesn''t have to announce his call if he just raises the minimum, but he mimics Scar and outs it through his microphone with his low, husky voice. Scar couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him, and he chuckles at her.


    Too offensive an act for Queen Scar right now. Narrowing her eyes, Scar res at Sebastian with a taunting smirk with words drop one after another: "Four, hundred, grand!" The whole room gasps. But not Sebastian.


    He tilts his head a little, smiling at Scar as if he is the one having fun in this premium chase: "410,000$."


    Scar frowns, and while can''t hear


    him, she sees him chuckle with his Adam''s apple tremble a little. She darts her eyes away in frustration but swallows uncontrobly at the same time. That man knows perfectly what lures her. He knows her too well, just as she does him.


    "500,000$," Scar shoots him a re, turning back with no emotion in her voice.


    "510,000$," Sebastian announces.


    "600,000$," Scar says.


    "610,000," Sebastian answers patiently.


    "700,000$!" Scar adds.


    "710,000$," The man is still as patient as ever. Scar could even hear a shred ofughter in his voice.


    "One million!" Scar couldn''t help but


    raise her voice, and Johnny Vanderbilt looked over - showing emotion is the worst mistake in


    auctions, and Scar just did. She


    frown''s, biting her lips with her heartbeat raising -


    Sebastian knows perfectly why she is bidding for the ring. What if he just lets go? Scar has no intention of paying such a price for the symbol of his love for Ava. She would puke if she had to look at it every day, but if she had to pay for it, Silco would definitely ask why she bought it.


    Sweat breaks out on her back, but before fear take over her, Sebastian says: "Two million."novelbin


    Scar''s eyes open wide.

 229 Cold-blooded Creature

    Sure there are much more expensive rings, but not this one.


    Sure, it''s the heart of the almighty Sebastian Knight, but he was only a teenager himself when he designed the ring. He had limited resources - well, limited as a Knight. Still. The designer is a family friend, and the stone, while rare, is only worth his pocket money at that time. The most valuable about the ring, is the emotion he stores in it.


    Scar is upset at Sebastian''s tactful strategy - to follow her price only with 10,000$ at a time, and then suddenly doubles it. Anyone, even Silco himself if he was here today, would hesitate at least for a second.


    Giving Sebastian a death stare, Scar doesn''t raise her te. Fine! He wants his damn ring so much? He can have it! It''s not like she''s here for that stupid ring anyway.


    Sebastian is looking in her direction. Gloating? Scar is determined not to look over, but then he opens his mic and clears his throat as if he wants to talk. Uncontrobly, Scar looks over, only to see his confused face saying - aren''t you going to follow? Jerk!!!


    Scar really wishes she could just close the curtain and bite the hell out of the annoying man.


    She''s not the only one in frustration right now--


    "Daddy, please..." Ava grabs Jack Fuller''s sleeve, shaking him, "Please--"


    "That damn ring is not worth half of our possession," Jack Fuller frowns, ring at his daughter, "Ava Fuller, find some sense!"


    His voice is low, but Ava still feels like a pnded on her face.


    She darts her eyes to the ring, tears at their edge. Sebastian wouldn''t give the ring to her, she knows. He has been tormenting her, and his heart is with Scar now. He is only putting in so much on the ring because he wants to give his heart to Scar, even though that woman would just m it to the ground before treading on it without a care. That''s how much he''s spellbound. All because Scar stole him in the first ce!


    If it wasn''t her illness! If she didn''t bet that Sebastian would love her even if he is married to Scar on paper!


    "Daddy, please! It''s all I have now!" Ava''s voice raises and she no longer cares, "Please, daddy! I have never begged you of anything, please! This is the one thing I ever wanted! I just...I really, really need to have it, please!"


    It''s not the one thing she ever wanted and she wants everything, all the time. But Jack Fuller couldn''t say that to his daughter. After all, he did all he did for the little girl he spoiled, and "all she ever wanted" - truly wanted, was that man. Sebastian Knight. Jack Fuller knows that Sebastian never really loved Ava.


    Sure, that man cared about her, but


    that''s not love. Ava couldn''t see it. All she saw was how that man spoiled her with all her little wishes granted, and she took that as love. That is love, one kind of love, but that''s not the romance between a man and a woman. When a man loves a woman romantically, the desire in his eyes won''t go missing.


    Sebastian has never looked at Ava with desire. Instead, he wouldugh when Ava acts cute, and frown when Ava misbehaved. He was more like a big brother to her, a very caring one. A man would scold a little sister when she misbehaves, but for a


    loved one, he would crime with her instead.


    Few saw through that, maybe not even Sebastian himself. But Jack Fuller did. That''s why he allowed Scar to ckmail Sebastian into marriage even though that pissed Ava off-


    He knew Ava wouldn''t be happy even if she somehow convinced that man to marry her. Sebastian would wake up one day to the realization that what he felt about Ava wasn''t love, and that day would start Ava''s hell. Just like the past five years.


    Jack Fuller wanted her to avoid that. Maybe he was wrong. Maybe if he just epted a divorce in Ava''s future, she wouldn''t instead be a criminal like right now.


    "Two million, once!"novelbin


    "What isn''t yours won''t be yours even if you force it, Ava," Jack Fuller sighs heavily, "You need to let go of that man, like you promised."


    "Dad!" Ava blurts with disbelief in her


    eyes. Jack Fuller rarely says no to her. Even when she basically admitted that she was just bullying Scar, he would only turn a blind eye with a slight p on her wrist, tops. She can''t believe that even after she begged so hard, he would turn her away so sternly.


    "Dad, that ring is my whole life," Ava says one word after another, hoping her father to feel her heart right now, "I won''t forgive you if you let Scar get it."


    "Two million, twice!" The host''s grin is so big that his eyes are barely visible.


    "Ava--" Jack Fuller sighs, but before he can say anything, Ava grabs his te out of his palm and raises it, her stone-cold eyes nails on him as if looking at an enemy. Jack Fuller feels a chill down his spine, as if stared by some cold-blooded creature.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 230 Avas Tear

    Sebastian calls again. Not utter anything like Scar, he just simply raises his te every time Ava does.


    Up on the second floor, the man just raises his te whenever the host calls out the new price, as if the te is remote, and he is changing the channel just to kill time. Down there, Ava is squirming on her seat as if there are thornsing out of the cushion. Every time Sebastian raises she would turn and look at him, huffing so hard that her chest is heaving like waves as if it''s visible for the man thirty feet away. It''s not. Or, the man chooses not to see.


    Then Ava would dart her head between the host announcing the end of apparently her life and the man she loved with all her life, fighting for the te with her father during the little pauses until she bites the bullet and raises again, only to turn more desperate when the man crashes her hope time after time.


    Watching the farce, Scar feels like Ava''s tears fuels on the darkness in her soul, and right now as it burns, finally a tiny shred of light is dripping into her heart that has been under the dark cloud for a very long time.


    If Sebastian is fighting Ava for the ring just so it could be a gift from him, Ava wouldn''t be acting so frantically without a hold of herself. Maybe after so long, after she had told him Ava''s most vicious lie, the man who loves Ava the most, the white Knight that has protected the most vicious for the better part of his life, is finally starting toe to his senses? Maybe. Maybe not.


    It''s just not Scar''s business anymore.


    She couldn''t care less if Sebastian still loves Ava. Actually, she hopes that he does, because then a stab into Ava''s heart from him would hurt more.


    That''s Scar''s revenge.


    She is again standing against Ava, but not to save that man from a lie this time. She is here to destroy the serpent once and for all. Ava''s army? Scar will break them into pieces. Her minion of a brother, her fallen angel of a mother, her dark guardian of a father, her friends, her reputation, her career, her everything! All these added up would still not make up for the little life ¨¢va crumbled with her dark heart made of stone, but it would be a start.


    "Sebastian!" Ava breaks down, tears with a wail burst out when the price only just raised another 200,000$. The number is not huge. Not as much as the emotional damage Ava took. Jack Fuller has to arrest her struggling body with his own arms as he drags Ava out of the room. Their te was left on their seat.


    "How do you like the show, princess?"


    Scar watches Ava disappear with a cold stare, only to be startled by Silco''s question.


    "You...? I thought you said you weren''ting?" Scar shoots out of her seat, nervous for no good reason. The ring is just an appetite, and Silco wouldn''t so much as frown at its price. Not to mention, thest little fight was purely between Sebastian and Ava.


    But somehow Scar feels like a kid caught by her dad when mischieving.


    Once.


    "2200,000$ once. 2200,000$ twice," The host only dares to announce after the door closes behind Ava, and he doesn''t even care to pause because no one in their right mind would join the obvious personal far¨¦e. .


    "Three million," Silco''s voice freezes the host who has already raised his hammer.novelbin


    Scar, too.


    "Hmm, I--I mean--" Scar stammers. Silco saw. Or, he knows. Now she REALLY feels like a kid got caught mischieving.


    "I canceled my meeting because I heard about an interesting show going on," Chatting with Scar, Silco strides over to the window, taking off his hat for a naughty bowing at the shocked room on the first floor. "I''m sorry--" Scar mumbles, her heart beating fast.


    "You should be sorry," Silco lets out a lightugh, "for not giving them a lethal strike. At least tell me you enjoyed ying your prayer by raising the price 10,000$ at a time."


    Seeing Silco''s smile, Scar finally realizes he''s just teasing her.


    "I''m trying to save YOUR money!" Scar hmphs, turning away to hide her genuine nervousness raised by his teasing. He gave her a budget of two billion for the ne when he had no obligation to.


    They are only revenge partners, and


    the nicer he is, the more guilty Scar feels about spending his money. She didn''t grow up worried about her next meat, but she was raised like a spoiled princess. Her allowance was monitored tightly, and buying anything on the expensive side would start a war with Aya. Not to mention, Scar stopped taking the allowance from the Fullers when she understood what "adopted" means.


    Silco is notughing at Scar''sint. He watches Scar closely, a shade of anger in his eyes. But when Scar looks up, he looks away and hides his emotions perfectly. "Let me teach you a lesson, sweetheart."

 231 Silcos Lesson

    "The first thing you need to learn, princess, is that you are always paying for what you buy, not what they are selling." Silco holds out a hand, leading Scar to the chair in front of the window, sitting her down like the queen he wants her to be as he nods at the stage, "Is anovelbin


    stone embedded on a piece of metal worth 3 million?"


    Scar looks up at him, blinking in confusion: "...no?"


    Silco smiles, not denying nor approving: "To a family who struggles to stay above water, definitely not. They wouldn''t even blink before they choose the money over that little ring, but, for people with emotional attachment to the ring with money to spare, say...Ava Fuller?" "Then she''s paying for the ring from her love one, instead of a stone on a piece of metal," Scar nods, understanding Silco''s logic as she follows his lead.


    Silco gives her an encouraging smile and a gentle pat on her head: "That''s my girl."


    It''s really stupid, but his praise spreads a warm wave through her. It''s how she felt -- wanted to feel when she brought Anna her straight As from school. But every time Ava would cry and make a fuss about it when she did so, saying she was just bragging because Ava couldn''t get as good grades, soter Scar just hid her everything from them when all she wanted was an approving smile, to hear a simple "that''s my girl".


    "I wouldn''t be revenging something that happened twenty years ago if I''m trying to save money," Silco stands up straight, seeing Scar brightening up a bit, "I''m not buying a ring or a ne, I''m paying for their pain, and you are here tond the punches. Deal, my princess?"


    Scar grins brightly, amazed at how Silco can just lift such a heavy burden on her heart so easily with a few words: "Deal!"


    Silco smiles, pulling a chair to her side but half a chair behind her, like a knight guarding his princess: "So, tell me the story behind the ring then."


    Scar nods and starts. She tries to keep it simple, but all the details seem so important like how she sneaked into his college during lunch break.on the other side of the street, and how she totally crimed when she opened the notebook he once left behind instead of returning it immediately, and how she left it one and


    the table for Sebastianit on


    find it himself because he hated her for Ava, but then couldn''t leave it unguarded so she waited in that empty ssroom for a whole afternoon, and got detention for skipping school...


    Silco wouldugh with her when sheughs, pats her head when she identally touches dark memories, and adds a littlement here and there between raising his te to continue the fight with Sebastian He makes it sofortable to spill that she is no longer telling him about isho


    why that ring matters to her


    enemies, but her whole teenage years and her crush on S¨¦bastian. She has hardly looked through these memories in these hard years. She started to hide from them when she began to lose hope in her marriage, but the real lock was put on when she went into prison.


    Maybe because while bitter-sweet, these are still some of the best days. The teenage years felt so hard when it happened, but the problems in those days were so much simpler. Scar would rather get a detention every day, drawing silly pictures of the teacher during, than see the dark shadow of her poor baby every time she sees Ava.


    But those days are past and forever gone.


    "You really loved him, huh?" Silco asks, tilting his head to search for her eyes. Scar lowers her eyes, shutting down the window to her soul with her raven eyshes. Silco taps her chin up gently: "Hey,


    shame, princess. Love is never nee


    wrong. You gave him some of the most valuable things in the world, and that''s never a fault. He didn''t take good care of that valuable, then shame on HIM. Could you have handled things better? Probably. But that doesn''t give anyone the right to hurt you, in any way."


    Scar looks up at Silco, biting her lips to force her eyes not to get wet. Silco''s eyes pull her in with all the care and understanding, pure without even a shred of dirt, unlike her so-called family ever was. She feels close to this man, more than anyone in her life right now, when ironically, his identity remains the most mysterious.


    "Who are you...?" Scar murmurs as she is lost in his soulful gaze.


    Silco smiles, rubbing her hair as he lies back: "I thought you didn''t care to know?"


    "Hmph, I''m adaptable," Scar mimics his casual style, shruggingzily.


    Silcoughs, tilting his head with his gazends on Scar, who waits nervously.

 232 The Hidden Card

    She didn''t care to know because before she only wanted his money and power for revenge, and she thought he wanted the same: no strings attached, just a face in public to take the heat. But that''s not exactly what Silco has been cashing out in this deal. He arranges her life to the mostfortable and safe; he provides her with information shecks; and he attends to her needs to the details.


    Like today. She wasn''t even exactly in need of help, but he appeared out of nowhere and lifted the chip she carried over her shoulder, teaching her to enjoy her revenge, and leading her forward.


    He is like a good friend. A mentor. A...father that she never had.


    "You will know, princess," Silco stands up, sorting out his suit, "After the dust settles down if you still want to know, then you will."


    Knowing he is just hiding his identity with the lousiest excuse, Scar doesn''t hate it even a little bit. He knows how to soothe her, soothe the beast born and chained in her chest during her dark years. So why not? It''s a pity that she wouldn''t get to know him, but life is not perfect. They got each other now, when they needed each other. That''s good enough.


    "I don''t care to know!" Scar rolls her eyes with a joking tone, looking away as if she doesn''t care either, "So I can im ignorant if anyonee knock on my door for a debt I owe them in this revenge!"


    "So if I''m not there to collect, I cane knock on your door then?" Silcoughs as he heads to the door.


    "You are leaving?" Scar tries to stand up, but he presses her down.


    "Have to earn pennies for my princess so she can bid on whatever stones sheys her eyes on," Silco jokes with a fake sigh, "As for the one in front of us...How much do you think the Knight''s kid''s love is worth for the girl he saved? I mean, technically it''s you, so no one is more worthy to put a number on that."


    Scar hesitates.


    "Are you hesitating out of guilt to him, or out of worries that he might not follow?" Silco sees through Scar''s silence.


    "I have NO guilt toward that man!" Scar frowns, more angry than necessary.


    Silco smiles, and Scar realizes her reaction only says the opposite of her statement. But Silco doesn''t poke at that--


    "The kid has two billion liquidity right now in that littlepany of his. The Knight Empire kicked him out, so. Any number below that, he will follow."


    Two billion?! Wait, kicked him out?!!! Scar opens her eyes wide, and Silco onlyughs at that, tapping her chin teasingly: "Knock them dead, princess."novelbin


    Who kicked him out? Granny?! Or some other ambitious sharks who took their opportunity? Scar shakes her head -- she doesn''t care! AND she doesn''t have time for that!


    l.ne


    Even if it''s for Ava, Scar didn''t think it would be a price Sebastian would go for. Sure, liquidity is how much he could move around, but spending att the liquidity of apany is extremely dangerous! To name one, if any of Sebastian''s enemies knows that number and sees it being spent, they could make a move on hispany and Sebastian wouldn''t stand a chance!


    Is that what Silco wants? To take over hispany? It wouldn''t be the worst business deal for Silco.


    If it is...is that what she wants?


    Scar looks over at Sebastian, and as if he heard her talk with Silco over his fate, the man just waits with a serene smile...for her sentencing.


    Scar raises her te every few


    seconds like a robot, and Sebastian ys along keeping the game going. The host''s announcement bes robotic, too, knowing that no one in the room is interested in this fight now when the two big powers that y on millions raise the price ten grand at a time.


    They are waiting, waiting for the sudden, final hit. Only one walks out alive, and that''s why they are moving slowly. They need time. Well, at least, Scar needs time, to think. How to win? Winning the ring is easy, but the ring is not important--


    The ne is!


    She is not fighting against Sebastian, but also Ava, and her army of Fuller behind her. If they get the ne, they will own the piece legally.


    Scar can''t let that happen.


    Sebastian is Ava''s biggest card, on


    the surface. His cards are also open: two billion. Does she go for all he has, and bet on Silco''s judgment that Sebastian would follow with all he ever has? If he does, great. She gets to clear out all their open cards, and she would be only fighting against the Fullers over the


    ne, which has half of a billion, tops. And that''s not even their liquidity, but all theirpany worth added together.


    Easy target.


    But Scar dare not think so lightly of Jack Fuller the fox. She has to be careful. He wouldn''t be ying such an easy game. He ys to win. But how could he turn this one around and win? Could their hidden card be...Johnny Vanderbilt?

 233 Useless Brother

    Scar was a bit surprised that that man came today. He ever bothered toe to the Fullers to im the ne when he could have gotten it back. He acted as if the headlines about Scar five years ago never even existed. So Scar wouldn''t expect him to protect the ne even if he could. Maybe he wanted that ne to fall into the pocket of Anna Fuller, through legal methods. Maybe that''s what this day is about -- him giving his mistress a luxuriously expensive gift.


    Scar couldn''t exclude that possibility.


    So what happens then?


    If Johnny Vanderbilt were to help the Fullers raise the price, Scar would be either paying a sky-high bill to the Fullers just to get what was hers in the first ce, or watching Anna Fuller get both the ne AND a huge allowance from her loyal lover. She wants neither!


    Now Scar understood Silco''s budget: two billion, exactly the liquidity Sebastian has. But Silco didn''t consider Johnny Vanderbilt!


    He has no grudge against the Vanderbilts. Sure, he wasn''t exactly polite to Damianst time, but that''s different than bing their enemy in public. Not to mention, the Fullers might not be powerful enough to find out Silco''s identity, but Johnny Vanderbilt? Scar dares not to bet.


    If she outs Sebastian first, she gets the ring, and whoever owes the ring gets the cash, fine. She might be okay to go over Silco''s budget for a dozen million, just to stop the Fullers first before she apologizes to him. It should be easy because Silco might be after Sebastian''spany, and that would surely make amends for it.


    But that''s the case when Johnny Vanderbilt doesn''t join the fight for his mistress.


    Or. She gives up the ring and lets Ava get it. Keeping all her budget for the ne. But then the Fullers will use their Sebastian card first to dry her out, AND if Johnny Vanderbilt is behind them, she would be facing an even higher price. Either way, she needs to out Sebastian first.


    Either way, Johnny Vanderbilt is actually the pivot point.


    Well, she has a hidden card, too.


    Scar pulls out her phone, dialing Damian''s number. She needs allies. Damian might not like her, but he cares about their mom, that much is sure. He wouldn''t have told Emma about Johnny''s affair if he didn''t, and he did search for his Alice all these years. He is her best shot.


    "Scar!" Damian''s voice shades with suppressed excitement and a shred of surprise, "Happy to hear from you--"


    "The Fullers are auctioning the ne, Scar says simply. She doesn''t want to put distance. between her and Damian, so she just says "the" without mentioning the word mom. He knows.


    "I know," Damian answers quickly, not at all offended when ignored, "Dad went there already."


    Yeah, he is one of the enemies Scar is trying to keep the ne away from. But Damian doesn''t have to know.


    "Why are you not here?" Scar asks. Silence on the other side for a moment before he clears his throat awkwardly--


    "Hmm, you might want to know this: I''m broke. Didn''t get an invitation..."


    Broke??? Damian Vanderbilt? The heir of the Vanderbilt empire? The geniuswyer who started his own chain ofw firms?!!!! HOW???! Ugh, a useless big brother is what he is! Scar rolls her eyes.


    "Whatever So, the Fullers want that ne, you know that, right?" Scar takes a deep breath to calm herself, "I want to stop that from happening, and you want the same thing


    then..."


    She doesn''t want to make peace with Damian, but if she has to choose among her enemies, he is the least awful, too.


    "...then, how about a truce?" Scar forces the words out.


    Long Silence. Well, it took Damian two seconds to answer, but it felt like two centuries for Scar. She


    doesn''t know where the lines


    siblings are. She never had for l


    any


    normal ones. But once she lured


    Gabriel to help her out of


    e school


    atthe price of keeping bret


    away from Jack Fuller so...


    This is how siblings are supposed to work... right? You quarrel, you cold war, and you make peace when needed, especially against the parents?


    Damian might not know, but he is here to be on the opposite side of Johnny Vanderbilt.


    "What do you need me to do?" Damian answers simply.


    "Come here first and we will talk, I can get you in," Scar instructs swiftly, " as soon as possible!"novelbin


    "3330,000$..." The host tries to keep up the passion, but his throat is going hoarse.


    "What''s 3330,000$?!" Damian overhears the dry announcement, "Scar, do you need money? I might be able to get some soon--"


    How much could he get when he''s broke?! Scar rolls her eyes--


    "Nothing you get can help as much as your asses over here, so juste!" Scar hangs up on him before she picks up the mic and calls, "1.9 billion!"

 234 Goodbye, Sebastian

    Scar will never forget the look on Sebastian''s face when she announced that number. He knows, everything.


    He knows that she figured out how much liquidity he has, he knows that it''s a trap targeting his everything, and he knows...that she chose to kill him in this way, when she uttered that number.novelbin


    There is a calmness of hit by a dead real desperation, with a hint of bitterness in his look.


    The whole room is in silence, but unlike the asleep silence before, a frantic whispering is spreading in the room, all eyes on Sebastian. Only now they realize the dragging on was barely even a game, for the powers over their head.


    Whatever Sebastian chooses to do, the residue won''tnd on them. They mighte for the items, but the show is much more valuable, even to their levels.


    What would he do? They want to know, and so does Scar.


    Would he give up his love? The most valuable memory of his whole teenage years? The purest feelings a boy held for a girl with no dirt from theter life? Or would he hold on to that illusion, give out all he ever created for himself, and hate her for the rest of his life? The ring might worth that much for him before, but Scar is not sure now. Who is he ever bidding the ring for? Scar, who forced his hand and ruined his illusion for that girl? Or Ava, who lied to him his whole life and enjoyed his wealth as if granted?


    Maybe that''s why he has been fighting both Scar and Ava for the ring -- because he wants neither of them to have it.


    Scar looks away, not sure how they ended up here when all the three of them ever wanted, was love. She wanted the boy who brought her light, Ava wanted to steal the love she envied, and Sebastian, all he ever wanted was to bring good to the girl he loved. But they all chose to hurt people for that love, and they are all hurt.


    Sure, Scar doesn''t want to apologize because Ava deserves it, but didn''t Sebastian think the same thing when he chose Ava''s side against her?


    It''s just a big, messy tragedy that no one waspletely innocent, and no one came out in one piece.


    Sebastian reaches over to his phone, but instead of making a call, he just sits there and rubs the edge of his phone. Who could he call at such a moment? Who would make him hesitate to call, at such a moment?


    In the end, he just stands up and


    walks close to Scar''s side of the


    I.ne


    window. He stands there as the host announces Scar''s price ever so slowly Once. Twice. Every word grinds his heart as he just stands there and gazes at Scar.


    Scar closes her eyes and Sebastian''s voice raises: "Two, billion, dors." Like three stones dropping on her heart.


    He could have raised his te again, adding merely 10 grand to the game as he made more moves. He could have called her for a talk, to see if there was any way to save himself. He could have just let her pay the price, and give up the ring that bore only a lie within it.


    But he did none of those.


    He uttered the price he knew she was waiting for, and ended hispany with that.


    Scar is not moving. He left no room for her to move. Two billion dors. That''s all he has. That''s all he would ever have.


    All he did was love the wrong person. That''s all.


    He tried to love Ava, and he gave up his marriage for that. e jHe tried to love Scar, and he gave Scar his everything. In the end, he just tried to hold on to the one thing that makes all the love in him true -- the love he embedded in that ring for the girl he saved. But Scar didn''t even allow that. She outed Ava and she cornered Sebastian, forcing him to tear apart his soul for it.


    He did.


    At that moment, all the hatred and anger burning in Scar''s chest for him extinguishes, too. She loved him for ten long years, and she gave up her everything for him. Now that debt is paid.


    She doesn''t hate him anymore. Not because he is losing hispany over this, but because he ismitting to the girl he saved, even if he got who she was wrong the first time.


    Just, she couldn''t go back for him either. There will always be a death between them, the death of their unborn baby, and she could never overlook that.


    Goodbye, Sebastian. Scar says in her mind. Goodbye, my teenage years.


    "Sold!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 235 Scars Lullaby

    Sebastian left his room soon after, and the host moved on to the items following. Everything seems to be falling back on track, but everything feels wrong now.


    One luxurious item after another gets on the stage, yet not getting the attention they deserve. The fight over Frozen Night is too dramatic, and the audience can''t help looking at the items as more boring than they actually are. Ava is back. An invisible wall between her and Jack Fuller as they fall back into their seats.


    Scar is not even in the mood to enjoy that.


    Sebastian was the one falling for a liar. Sebastian was the one who gave that liar ess to their house. Sebastian was the one willingly giving up his everything for a ring that he gave up in the first ce.


    But for some reason, Scar feels horrible.


    She couldn''t even pin it down, but she just can''t enjoy her win. Something tells her - well, shouting inside her soul that he doesn''t deserve this. She tries to argue with that voice, but she couldn''t find all the rage that was inside her before.


    Shouldn''t she be happy? Now that she sessfullyshed all her anger out on him? Now that she destroyed him? Now that she inflicted all the deserved pain on him for his mistakes? So he never actively tried to hurt her, so what? So he tried to make amends even before he found out about Ava''s lie, does that make a difference? So he forgot that he granted Ava ess to his house when she hadn''t shown him her true color, does that make him innocent of the death of their baby?


    She couldn''t answer any of these questions.


    A different kind of emptiness washes over her. She''s not familiar with it, but she recognizes all the symptoms of panic attacks she used to have a lot. Having trouble breathing and seeing straight, Scar jumps up and pulls the curtain close before she slides down the wall in the corner, gasping for air.


    Why doesn''t revenge taste sweet and delicious like she imagined? Why does it hurt her so much when she only gave him what he deserved? How could HE trigger a panic attack when she doesn''t even care about him anymore?! Thatst question scares her.


    No! She doesn''t fucking care about him! Not anymore! She has cared about him too much for too long, to no end! It''s just too painful to love that man. Too much more than she could bear!


    Alice! She needs Alice! She needs to hear that clean voice, and cast away the darkness that''s swallowing her!


    Breathing bes harder. Scar grabs her throat, reaching for her phone. But what''s only on the table several feet away feels as far as the skyline. Her fingertips shake only in front of her with the distance not reducing at all. She can''t make it. Not in time. Scar thinks as her world turns darker and darker. But right at this moment-


    Knock, knock.


    The voice on the door attracts Scar''s attention.


    "Scar?" Damian''s voicees as if through water, "Scar, you in there?"


    She can''t out a voicerge enough for him to hear.


    Desperation grabs Scar.novelbin


    If only Silco didn''t leave. If only she wasn''t alone. If only she had anyone close in on her revenge. But now...


    "Scar? I''ming in!" Instead of leaving, Damian turns the knob, and the next thing Scar knows, Damian picks her up in his arms. But he is not hurrying out of the door, instead he hums while patting her:


    "Hush little baby don''t be scared, mama''s here to through the night..."


    The luby shocks Scar as much as it soothes her -


    Scar''s panic attack throws her down a deep dark hole. She would be forever falling, suffering the loss of gravity, and couldn''t wake up until she fainted. Her medical team found that out with hardship. The only way to put her out by external force is by singing this luby to her. They discovered this by ident when Alice sang this to Scar in one of her episodes.


    The question is, how did Damian know?!


    Closing her eyes shut, Scar''s oxygencking brain couldn''t form any actual thoughts. So she just buries her face in his chest and focused all her mind on the lyrics.


    "Hush little baby don''t be scared, mama''s here to through the night."


    The thin sweat fades, and Scar''s breath finally calms.

 236 Eminem’s Song

    Not that Scar wants to admit it, but this jerk has a really nice voice. Instead of the cleanness Alice''s cute clear child''s voice brings the luby, his hoarse voice gives it a more secure feeling. Magically, the manly power embedded in such a soft song somehow makes it more Maybe that''s what the power a luby should have - the safety provided by parents.


    "Hey, how are you feeling, little one?" Damian taps Scar''s chin with a hooked finger ever so gently, and his voice echoes with something deeply hidden in Scar''s memory, as if there was once a little boy whose voice shares only the tiniest bit feature of Damian''s voice but the exact same tone when he looked down on her just like this and called her "little one".


    The episode is over, but Scar''s eyes remain wide open like a scared animal as too many memories and questions squeeze into her head trying to escape. The first one sessfully barging out is-


    "Who told you to use this song on me!"


    Alice? Lilith? They both know about this, but at the same time, Scar doubts that any one of them would have had the chance to mention this to Damian when he is thest man on earth that Lilith would talk to. Thest time Scar knew, Damian only tried to talk to Alice, and that was through hardship risking being arrested for kidnapping in a public park.


    Who else knows? Silco.


    Could Silco have told Damian? No. Silco knew Damian only as a famous face on the news. Besides, they didn''t exactly feel close enough to exchange such private information.


    Anyone else? Some of the medical team Silco pulled together for Scar, but they all signed a strict confidentiality agreement on anything regarding her condition.


    So how did Damian know how to help her?! To take the right method without even a second''s hesitation?!! She wouldn''t believe that''s a coincidence in a million years!


    "Form your next sentence wisely, Vanderbilt! How did you know how to help me?" Scar warns, ring at Damian as all sorts of dark thoughts pass through her mind. Has he gotten through her medical team with money? Has he been following her or monitoring her? How much else does he know about her dark years?!


    "I have a friend who suffered through a period of panic attacks!" Damian raises both his hands, exining with a scared look at Scar''s sudden change of tone, "When I saw you on the ground, I just assumed it was because it was exactly how my friend''s episodes looked!" "Yeah, sure, it''s a panic attack, but that''s not what I was asking! Why did you sing me that song?!"


    "Well, because, I know soothing you


    first is the best first aid for a panic attack, Damian blinks with confusion, "your breath was pausing so I couldn''t risk using that time to take you to a hospital--"


    Scar rolls her eyes as Damian''s answer burns out her patience.


    "I''ll give you one more chance, Damian Vanderbilt, stop beating around the bush and answer me the real question: how did you know that song?! I swear to God, if you--"


    "Ohh, the song?" Damian cocks his eyebrows, "It''s just the luby mom used to sing to me. It just came out in that moment. It was Eminem''s song. Mom loved it." Scar blinks as his answer crushes her anger into pieces. She wasn''t expecting such an oddly normal answer. But at the same time, it makes perfect sense. Emma used to sing it. Of course she did.


    Alice sings it because Lilith taught


    her to, and Lilith got it from Scar. Both the flow and the lyrics of the song is a lot alike Eminem''s Mockingbird, but Scar felt that something was wrong the first time


    she heard that song. Set


    every time she sang that song with its original lyrics until she changed them into this version. She thought it was just a better version, until now-


    Emma used to sing it, and even though with no memory of that, it printed on her soul.


    It''s not just Alice or Damian that helped her, it''s the print of Emma''s voice on her soul that pulls her out of darkness over and over again! Tears pour out of Scar.


    "Oh my God! Hey, hey, hey, what''s wrong, little one?" Damian taps her chin up, genuine concern in his eyes as his voice filled with fear of worry. That nickname only brings more water out of Scar.


    Everything is wrong! Where have


    you


    and mom''s luby been this past five years? Where have you been my whole life?! Where were you when I longed so much for just a caring look from a big brother?!


    The first ever piece of blood and flesh of Emma. Scar never expected it to be from Damian.novelbin

 237 Damians Punishment

    Scar pouts the hardest she can, trying to not cry in front of him. But despite her effort, wronged tears spouting out of her eyes.


    She wants to, but she couldn''t utter any of these out. In front of her is a man she has met less than ten minutes. While she knows he is her big brother, he is a big unknown to her. Not to mention all the times that she has met him were horrible or worse.


    "I''m sorry, little one. I know, I came toote. I''m really, really sorry..." Not urging anything out of her, Damian just pulls her into his arms, locking her tighter as she struggles until she finally gives in and bursts into tears.


    At that moment she just wants nothing but to cry out. To gush out all the darkness that has been corrupting her from inside, all the unuttered miss and love held in her heart for Emma, and all the wronged feelings she ever buried in her chest.


    She cries so hard that she squeezes out all the air in her lungs, and as she gasps for air her eyes already go dark. Symptoms of her episodes, but Scar is not afraid this time, because unlike her episodes, crying seems to have cleansed darkness instead of gathered more of that poison inside her. She hasn''t cried so freely for so long. In fact, she couldn''t remember if she ever had.


    She has never been around real family for her to feel safe enough for such an outlet.


    For several minutes, Damian just stood there with Scar tight in his arms, until finally she exhausted all her energy and fell down. He pulls her back by her waist before putting her on the chair, with such care that for the first time, the word "princess" materialized. "You are okay now, little one," Damian rubs her hair. Unlike Silco who is always careful with that move like treating a delicate treasure, Damian messes up her hair, almost innocently by ident no less! Scar pats his hand away with a pout, sighing at how such a rough guy is going to be Alice''s father. He needs to learn how to treat a little princess properly from Silco!


    "Stop calling me that!" Scar grumbles, secretly enjoying that nickname but as much as feeling embarrassed by it. She is a grownup woman and he is a guy who is barely closer to her than a total stranger! "You neverined when I called you that before," Squadding by her side, Damian grins brightly at her like a golden retriever, watching her look turn from confusion to a frown at the realization-


    "I was just a baby when that ''before'' happened!" She snaps, waving her fist at him, and he ys afraid just like how Gabriel would with Ava.


    So that''s what a big brother is like. Scar sighs in her heart, reluctant to admit that she is enjoying this.


    Scar is too upied with all the brand-new feelings to notice that she''s blushing Noticing that, Damian only smiles with a relieved sigh, not pointing it out. He has been waiting for this day for so long. His whole life he has been carrying Alice''s weight on his shoulder, it nearly destroyed him when he messed everything up by keeping that away from Scar. Never a second in his life has he ever thought about denying Scar neither her parents nor her rightful heritage. But he did do what he did, and he got his rightful punishment.


    He lived the past five years broke, having a few changes in his pocket most of the time just like any random guy on the street. He never thought of himself as someone obsessed with money, or


    cold-hearted like the rich a-holes, but it wasn''t until he became part of the poor did he realized he never really understood how poor people think, either. novelbin


    His punishment was more like a valuable lesson, if asking him.


    Scar sneaks a peek at Damian. Bashful, she curls up her legs and hides most of her face behind her knees, leaving only her eyes out for more peeks.


    It only urs to her now that she


    "You are just like when you were a baby," Damianughs, his throat going up and down as his wide chest heaves. He is genuinely happy, just because she''s talking to him. Scar stares at him, even more confused. She''s not doubting him, but she doesn''t understand him, either.


    just had an episode in front of this man before bursting into tears, and blushing at hisfort. All just because he is her "brother¡±. Is blood really this amazing? Amazing enough to bond two people who barely exchanged a dozen lines in their lives?

 238 Just Like Now

    friend, but my little angel."


    "The first day you came home, Mom put you in the cradle that had been set in the living room for days waiting for you, I went and checked you up. I didn''t know how to feel about you at that time. Mom told me that you would be my best friend for life, and Dad said not


    The word angel makes Scar flinch.


    Sebastian used to call Ava that all the time. She was so jealous that she started hating this word.


    "Before you arrived, I really thought you meant all the toys I could ever want. I mean, what else does an angel mean, right?" Damianughs, almost getting a giggle out of Scar but she just hides her smile behind her arms. Damian indulges her dodge, sitting down on the carpet in front of Scar as he continues with the story that Scar didn''t ask for.


    "They had the whole room filled with baby stuff," Damian grabs his own ankles, gettingfortable. A true smile on his face, one that hasn''t been there for years as he immerses in an obviously pretty memory, "We had FOUR maids in the house, but Mom and Dad wanted to do everything themselves, from feeding you to changing the diaper. I barely had any time with you, let alone time with them. So you get how I was getting more and more disappointed, right? Not only was I failing to spot the endless toys that I was promised, but I felt like I was losing my parents to you, too."


    He says it as ifining, but something in his words lights up little dots of warmth in Scar.


    Now she wants to hear more.


    "By dinner time, after yours, of course, I finally got a little alone time with you when they were both in the kitchen. I mean, we were a happy family, but they were never that happy, like that day." Damian wrinkles his nose at Scar, making a face. Scarughs without even realizing, "I actuallyined that to Mom once, saying how they were so beyond happy at your arrival when I had been there the whole time. Mom tried to lie and was saying how they were just as excited when I was born when Dad just spilled the beans telling me that he has always wanted a daughter, even more so after the first few hard years of having me!


    "So I went to see you, as a very grumpy customer, you know?" Damianughs, too, "You wereughing only a second ago before I reached your cradle, and at seeing me, you suddenly stoppedughing and flinched small into your swaddling clothes, just like now. Dad suspected that I bullied you for a very long while!"


    Scar burst intoughter.novelbin


    Scar has never met with Johnny Vanderbilt. He might havee once for a visit but she didn''t agree to it. All that name to her has been a picture in the newspaper, the one about Emma''s car ident. Now it''sing to life, once ever so little, but alive.


    Scar could almost see the image of


    a family, as ordinary as it can be with the Mom and Dad moaning over baby meals and diapers when they also enjoy it so much that they don''t want to share that sweet burden with anyone else. She sees a loving mother showering in the bright light of a little life shining into her home when the father spoils the little girl while strict with the boy.


    Mom. That word has so manyyers to Scar.


    It used to be Anna Fulller, but then she became the adopted mother, and then just Anna Fuller when Scar was finally done with her betrayal time afte time. Then it became


    Emma, but only a picture picke


    from her life with Johnny Vanderbilt, which had nothing to do with Scar. Then it became Scar herself, during that seven and half months when Scar carries the most bitter yet sweet secret in her womb.


    But never this. A live person with all her heart on her two children, smiling andughing and moaning and huffing for them and with them, filling a house with all the warm th and liveliness one could ask for of a "home".


    ton


    Emma is gone, and Johnny Vanderbilt is not here. But Scar doesn''t feel like an orphan anymore.


    She had a home, the most lovely one, from Damian''s story. She had a Mom who risked her life for Scar, twice, a brother who was all curious and kind to her, and a Dad who spoiled her even before she was born.


    That''s what a family is. Something that gives her warmth even with twenty years between them.


    "And then?" Scar is not aware that she has sat up,pletely forgetting that she was hiding behind her knees a moment ago.


    Lost in her sparkling purple eyes, Damian stares at her as memory oveps with reality--


    What he is not telling her is that, the moment he saw her, he forgot all about his toy and lost in her pure, innocent, beautiful purple eyes. And the little babyughed at his silly face.


    Just like now.

 239 Committing Fraud

    "Next up, is ourst item for today! I present to youuuuu -- Tear of the Ocean Queen!!!" The host''s sudden raise of voice pulls Scar over, and instantly she snaps out of the illusion of the dreamy family-- She''s here with a mission!


    On the velvet in the disy case left rear to the host, lies quietly Emma Vanderbilt''s ne. Its deep blue stone res a modest premium shine under the spotlight, caught perfectly by the telephoto lens before being projected onto the big screen behind the host. Everyone gets to appreciate its beauty now.


    Rumor is, Johnny Vanderbilt got it designed specially for the love of his life. A billionaire proposed to a nothing girl in New York''s luxurious revolving restaurant on the rooftop of the 48th floor, with the most expensive ne ever made. Yes, Emma Vanderbilt was Emma Green, an ordinary girl who happened to enter the same school with him, and charmed over the billionaire. The story that enters every dream of girls longing for the perfect love.


    That''s why Scar is Scar Green now.


    Scar Green snorts coldly. The biggest lie of that story is in in sight when instead of a name, it''s "for the love of his life". Sebastian''s ring was for the love of his life, too. Does he even know who it''s for himself?


    "How could they even list it?" Damian frowns, ring at Ava and Jack Fuller. The item is listed under the name of Ava Knight, who apparently provided a string of files proving the origin of the ne that passed the examine when everyone knows who it belongs to. If in most auctions, the richese shopping. This is not the case. They are here for this show, starred by Johnny Vanderbilt. The auction announced this item one week in advance, especially to give time for him to react. If anyone could have protested or stopped auctioning this item, it''s him.


    He didn''t.


    That''s why this auction got more attention than ever. If anyone can walk out of here with that piece, it''s under Johnny Vanderbilt''s silent approval. Another theory is that he allowed this to happen just to fish out whoever kept his ne hidden for all these years. Either way, a good show.


    "I just want to make sure," Scar nces at Damian, "...she... Mom, she didn''t sell it to anyone, right?"


    Only Damian witnesses how much effort Scar puts in forcing that word out of her. To believe, though she never had any good experience with the word.


    "No, definitely not," Damian shakes his head, "Mom loved it the most among the ocean of jewelries Dad showered her with, because he designed it for her."


    Scar cocks her eyebrow. She didn''t


    know that wouldnd within the range of Vanderbilt''s skillset. She thought he was born with the golden spoon and was good for nothing else. He just looked like that type on the news. Throwing a peek to the window on her right side, the man sits in the armchair with his legs crossed, like a gilded king calm on his throne.


    Yep, he looks like that type alright.


    "So, it means that whatever the Fullers provided to prove the ownership of the ne, is fake," Scar looks into Damian''s eyes, carefully taking the biggest leap of faith in her life. Could she trust him, to take her side on this one?


    Realization hit Damian, making him open his eyes wide.


    "Is that why you are here, even though you knew Dad came?!" Damian exims, "You are not after the ne, but the Fullers!"


    Well, she''s after both. She is not missing the obvious evidence that could prove the Fuller''s crimes, but she doesn''t want the ne to fall into anyone''s hands either. Especially Johnny Vanderbilt.


    "Yeah," Scar lies, dodging Damian''s


    eyes as naturally as she could, "You know what they did to me. So I really want to catch them with my own hands. I absolutely have to get the credentials they faked."


    "Get the price over 950$ and we can catch them with a felony, minimum of one year," Damian grins.novelbin


    Scar rolls her eyes at his cold


    Her n is way bigger than this. But Damian doesn''t need to know. All she needs from him is to sweet talk his Daddy into believing that she''s not up to no good is all. "Sooo..." Scar raises her eyebrows, ying the innocent puppy, "Do you think you can talk to, hmm, our father, to let me have the ne?


    "Please?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 240 Friend, Or Enemy

    Scar didn''t think it would go this smoothly.


    She prepared several other reasons and actually rehersed in her head on her speech to persuade Damian, who known to be an ironwrist in the courtroom, shouldn''t be persuaded easily. But maybe just eager to maintain the peace with his long lost sister, Damian jumped on board without so much as a nudge.


    All parties are set, and now between Scar and the ne, remains only "thest minute".


    Everyone knows "once, twice, sold," but few know that after the host announces the upset price, bidders have 60 seconds before the item is announced unsold. This time is called "thest minute" because it''s the most crucial battle between bidders to decide, fake, trick, or hide their strategies over an item.


    You don''t want to show your cards too early too clearly. Some would wait for thest few seconds to call, and others use this time to feel out the bottom price from other bidders. Once the first call is announced, it''s a bloody war.


    Ava wants an unsold, obviously. To keep both the fake files lethal to her AND to own the ne legally from here.


    Scar on the other hand, want both. Getting the ne at the lowest price would be her goal, and her budget was set by Silco -- two billion. Thanks to Sebastian, she still has her entire budget untouched.


    The question marknds on Johnny Vanderbilt.


    If he allowed the ne to be auctioned to fish out the owner, he would go for a low price, too, while trying to keep the ne out of other people''s hands. If however, it''s his gift to Anna Fuller, then it means he''s not hostile to the Fullers, and therefore would go for as high a price as possible if others make a try at it.


    After all, he doesn''t care about pocket money like a few billion.


    That would be the worst case for Scar. And if that happens, Scar doubts if Damian could help even if he remains on her side.


    "Let''s start the bidding at--"


    Scar grips her te hard. Remaining a poker face, she feels lucky that Silco got her a box on the second floor, so no one would see her tensed stiff body.


    "--thirty million dors, for the one and only, Tears of the Ocean Queen!"


    Scar couldn''t help but look over to Johnny Vanderbilt''s window, and as promised, Damian entered at the announcement of the host at Scars


    instruction -- She wanted his persuasion to happen at "thest minute", so even if he failed to persuade his father, it would at least distract him.


    Barely even shooting a nce at his son as Damian talks at him, Johnny Vanderbilt sits on his throne calmy with a cold smirk on the corner of his lips. Scar''s heart sinks.


    It''s too childish a trick. A cold-hearted business shark like Johnny Vanderbilt who crawled his way up to the top of the business world wouldn''t let such a trick influence him.


    The clock ticks, and Scar waits nervously. She needs to wait for thest few seconds if she wants a lower price. So this is actually the moment of truth:


    If Johnny Vanderbilt waits with her, then he is probably friendly. But if he calls early, then he is an enemy because calling early is a show of attitude, a confirmation of the will to get an item. Suddenly Johhny Vanderbilt sits up straight, his legs no longer crossed like before when he was rxed, and he looks surprised with a frown. Damian, too.


    Scar looks over, following his sight, and in the middle of the aisle stands Anna Fuller, in a demure faint blue dress and an elegant small hat in the samecolor. In her hand is her rown te, a huge red number on it: 27.


    For whatever reason, she didn''te with Jack Fuller, and she


    didn''t n to


    was mu- the number she got


    was much smaller than him,


    meaning she was going toe way before he decided to. And


    apparently, Ava and Jack Fuller were


    surprised at her presence, too.


    "Mom?! Dad, Mom is here!" Ava shouts, very unnecessarily. Jack Fuller res at her before darting his sight to Anna.


    Her eyes nail to the window on the second floor, searching for the eyes of Johnny Vanderbilt behind those sses.


    Scar stands up, and at the same time Johnny Vanderbilt raises his te, his captivating with a husky timbre reaches Scar''s ear for the first time in her life: "One billion."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 241 Engagement

    Tears flow down Anna Fuller''s cheeks, the te raised halfway in her hand is shaking hard because she was not expecting Johnny Vanderbilt to be so cruel to her-


    He knew she was going for the ne, and he did not only bid for it, but actually gave her a price that told her to keep away from it. One billion. What a cold number.


    Jack Fuller didn''t want her toe. In fact, Jack Fuller didn''t tell her about the auction of the ne. But she knew. She knows everything about Johnny Vanderbilt, the man who was supposed to be on the sacred altar with her. How could Jack Fuller expect her to note?


    Ava is beyond excitement at Johnny Vanderbilt''s bid - to Ava, it''s just a number unnecessarily high for an item they stole with a reserve price low as 30 million. But whatever. Maybe the riches just like to brag about how much money they have. The more the better - for her.


    The item is listed under her name, and she takes the bigger part of the final price.


    Scar raises her te in a haste, huffing at her useless brother. She sent him over to distract his dead Daddy, not to piss off the man to go for an unnecessary price! Ugh! She must do everything herself?!


    Before she could even announce a price, Damian charges into her room, and ignoring her rage, he grabs her wrist in haste: "Wait for one second, trust me!"


    "I don''t freaking have one second!" Scar snaps, fighting with him, "No one is getting Mom''s ne, the least of all--"


    She purses her lips at the slip of tongue, but Damian is not looking at her, but at Anna Fuller-


    "You will get the ne today, I promise!"


    "How could you promise that when--"


    "No. 27 calls it!" The host points in Anna Fuller''s direction, barely out of the shock of Johnny Vanderbilt''s price yet, "This item is going for a record today!"


    Shocked, Scar pauses. The situation forces her to trust Damian''s words, mostly because the unexpected party joining the battle.


    Ava''s smile freezes at an ugly twist. She darts her eyes to her father, her mouth open wide enough for an egg. "What''s Mom doing?!"


    Jack Fuller closes his eyes, a heavy desperation on his face.


    "Seriously?" Scar frowns, calming down a little seeing that the ne is still up for grab, "Since when were the Fullers able to afford such a price?"


    "Mom!" Ava snaps, charging at her


    but Jack Fuller stops her. Pulled back to her seat, Ava turns her canon at him instead: "We do hot fucking even have that kind of money! Is she losing it?!"


    "Mind yournguage, Ava Fuller!" Jack Fuller scolds sternly, "Look at yourself! Do you want to hit the headline like this?!"


    "We are going to hit the headline as the family that broke over a ne they can''t afford!" Avashes out desperately, "We need that money--!"


    "Shut your mouth!" Jack Fuller loses his patience, "If your mom is here, then she''s here as Anna Gabrielson. She would be fine."


    "What Gabrielson?! What on earth are you talking--" Ava suddenly pauses, frowning with uncertainty, "G-Gabrielson? THE Gabrielson?"


    "How many Gabrielsons do you know?" Jack Fuller shoots her a cold re.


    "Mom is from THE Gabrielson family?! The superpower family with British royal blood?!" Ava''s eyes are sparkling with green light now, "Howe I ever knew about this before?!" "She was disowned," Jack Fuller sighs, "When she took my hand in marriage."


    Actually she was disowned for all the crazy shit she pulled at and after Johnny Vanderbilt''s wedding, but sure, roughly the same time.


    "Mr. V calls it again!" The host announces.


    Anna Fuller shoot a teary re in Johnny Vanderbilt''s direction, just like what Ava did a moment ago to Sebastian.


    "No. 27 calls, Mr. V raises by


    10,000$!" The host announces,


    barely having any time to even finish


    Anna''s raise when Johnny


    Vanderbilt called it again. The battle heats up instantly, just like earlier between Scar and Sebastian except this time the man is not smiling indulgingly, and the woman is in


    tears instead of having an indifferent


    face.


    "I thought you said they were having an affair?" Scar frowns at Damian, "They look rather like..." Enemies.


    "I never said-well, I''m not sure!"


    Damian rubs his head, his eyes too are darting between his dad and Anna Fuller, "They definitely had a thing before. They were engaged, think, and Mom hates her. That''s why showed mom that message when an ''Anna'' messaged Dad asking if his proposal is still on!"


    Engaged?! Scar watches the fast-paced battle with her mouth wide open. Whatever was between us, it was NOT one-sided!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 242 Love & Hatred

    The love-and-hatred show is still on as Scar and Damian quarrel. Johnny Vanderbilt would raise his te instantly after the host announces Anna''s call or even faster, and Anna would pout, bite her lips, and re over before she raises again. Her face is like a painting te, changing color in seconds as if every one of his calls is like a bomb blowing up on her face.


    The phone calles in at that moment--


    Anna''s phone rings, breaking the silence in the room, loud and clear. She nces at it with an indifferent face, not picking it up. But her hand hesitates to raise her te again.


    "Who could be calling her?" Scar murmurs to Damian. All of Anna''s family is down there by her side. Her parents died years ago. So who could be so important to her that a phone call from him could hesitate her decision?


    Seeing all these, Johnny Vanderbilt suddenly raises his te again, this time announcing himself: "Two billion."


    Anna''s tears break out as her hand drapes powerlessly -- it''s not the price that defeated her, but his attitude.


    She''s not even responding to his price, and he added another billion with no other reason but to tell her: that she has no room to go up, but he has. The ne does not belong to her.


    "Why are you doing this to me?!" Anna suddenly burst out, her broken voice ringing in the quiet room, "You are here for me, aren''t you?!"


    Ava gasps in shock, demanding with a disbelieving voice: "Mom?! Are you serious?!"


    Anna is making herself a fool by doing this in public, and when this makes it to the front page, Ava would be aughing stock in her career where reputation means everything. Everything Ava has worked for would be ruined, for Anna''s caprioussh out. "Johnny--"


    "Mom! What are you doing?!" Ava bursts out, standing up, "Please! Do you not care about me at all?"


    Jack Fuller sighs. He raises his hand as if he wants to stop Ava, but in the end, he just remains seated, watching with a dead desperation in his eyes.


    "I know you are mad at me because I called off our wedding, but haven''t I got enough punishment already?" Anna ignores Ava, keeps on the one-sided conversation with Johnny Vanderbilt, "I just want a talk. I''ll return the ne if you want--" "Mom!" Ava shakes Anna frantically, "That''s TWO BILLION dors! Are you out of your --"


    "Two billion once," The host announces, "Two billion twice--"


    He pauses, giving Anna Fuller a chance. But she''s not speaking. Damian nudges Scar and she quickly grabs the chance and raises her te.


    "Two billion ten thousand!" The host announces, pointing his hammer in Scar''s direction with a pleasantly surprised look, saved from the drama, "By Mr. X!"


    Anna darts a confused look over,


    only to widen her eyes when she sees Scar behind the window. She. stares at Scar, the confusion in her eyes reced by shock before fiery hatred that Scar has never seen in her eyes. Her lips trembling as if seeing a ghost, and her body stiff as if petrified.


    Scar looks back with an indifferent look. She doesn''t know, but at that moment, she looks exactly like her father, and that simrity puts a horrified took on Anna''s face. She looks at the woman she once gave up her freedom for, scared of how she never noticed the deep hidden hatred behind those eyes when she called that woman Mom over and over again.


    That woman hates her. That woman not only knew who her father was, but was acatually in love with him. She loved Johnny Vanderbilt, had a fall out with him and hated him for some reason, and she kept Scar when Emma died, and tormented Scar for years. A chill runs down Scar''s spine. She couldn''t even start to imagine it was with what kind of aplicated, twisted, dark mood that Anna lived with her all these years.


    So Anna Fuller backed out of their engagement, and that pissed off Johnny Vanderbilt? Is that why he married Emma instead? Is that why he appears as if he doesn''t care about Emma or Scar at all?


    Scar darts her angry eyes to Damian.


    "It''s not like that!" Damian raises both his hands, "I-- I don''t believe that! I won''t! Mom and Dad were the happiest couple in the world! I won''t believe a wording out of the Fullers!"


    Scar snorts angrily, but she swallows herints. She can''t imagine any good reasons for Johnny Vanderbilt''s actions, but Damian is right about one thing:


    The Fullers are known to be liars.


    She needs to reach the truth, not some stories from either side. Johnny Vanderbilt shows up as a cold-hearted businessman when Anna pants him as a passionate lover who did everything he did out of the drama with her, while Damian paints a totally different image. Who is lying? Her maniptive adopted Mom? Her lying brother? Her cold father? Or...


    All of them?


    "Two billion ten thousand, sold!"


    The host snaps Scar out of her thoughts. She opens her eyes wide, not sure she heard him right. That was her price! She...got the ne?!


    Anna only snaps out of her freezing zone now and lets out a frantic shout. Being the only one who''s happy about this, Ava grins widely at Jack Fuller, who just answers with a sigh. Scar darts her eyes to the other window, only to see Johnny Vanderbilt leaving his seat without even a pause. Throughout the drama, he never returned even a word.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 243 Dinner Plan

    I got Mom''s ne. Even whenpleting the process in the office after the auction, it still feels surreal. Anna Fuller''s appearance was unexpected, but what was the real surprise was how easily Johhny Vanderbilt gave up on the ne in the end when I called my price. I can''t take the ne away, not till the bank processes the deal. But I got all the papers the Fuller''s provided for its authenticity. Finally, the first step of my revenge, is grasped in my palm. The n is to get the papers and send them to prison -


    Silco would freeze the card after I win the ne, giving me exactly three days to prove the Fuller''s guilty on faking the files. I want Mom''s ne, but I don''t n on making that bloodsucking family billionaires by buying something originally mine from them. It''s them who have to pay.


    "So..." I turn to Damian, feeling a bit awkward. I have been really mean to him ever since I met him, and yet he came to my help today without hesitation. I''d be lying if I said I''m not touched.


    I''m just... a bit allergic to the concept of "family" right now.


    "I''m really d that you called me today," Damian picks up the sentence I fail to continue, his eyes tender with nothing but a genuine glow, "Mom would want you to have her ne, I know that."


    "I--"


    He thinks it''s all about getting Mom''s ne. It doesn''t feel good, using him. Looking into his happy eyes, I couldn''t utter a word.


    "Sorry!" He looks bummed when his phone rings. I''m actually grateful because I wouldn''t have been able to continue either.


    He nces at his phone before hanging it up.


    "You-you can go ahead and answer!" I try to dodge the awkward conversation, "It might be important!"


    "It''s okay," He waves his phone carelessly, "They will call back if it is."


    I''m too used to people treating me with malignity that I actually forgot how to handle kindness.


    Buried in my dark hell I once thought, the first twenty years of my life were so hard only because I tried to be good. Because I cared too much about other people. I thought it would be easy if I just turned evil. I thought if I could cut out my heart and love no one, then there wouldn''t be pain, like before.


    It doesn''t feel so good.


    Seeing his smile at me, all I could think was the disappointment that would rece the kind smile if he ever found out about my true


    intention, and I realized that idea


    dreads me. I don''t want that to


    happen, but I dare not trust anyone


    with my revenge, not after so much.


    I have made that mistake too many times before.


    I should keep my distance from people. Being alone is always easier. I''ll get my revenge, and leave with Mom''s ne. I don''t want to get attached to people, never again. I shouldn''t get too close to him.


    "I''m sorry but..." I force these words out of me, and instantly I see the excitement in his eyes dim. Still he maintains his smile, looking at me and waiting. Somehow, my goodbyees out to be-


    "But maybe you would have time for a simple dinner?"


    What am I saying?!


    All I know about this man was that he tried to deny my real parents! That and the fact that he hurt Lilith! But now just because he did me a favor and I''m inviting him for dinner?!


    "Really? That''s sounds wonderful!" Damian exims in an exaggerated tone. Knowing this can''t be the usual him, I can''t help smiling at his effort.


    His phone ring again, and again he


    hangs up without even looking at it: "Let me take you home? I''ll arrange the ce for the night, and you can have a few hours for a rest after today''s battle. Do you have any preferences?"


    "Hmm..." I frown, thinking hard. I was once such a foodie that I would cook Sebastian dinner seven different things a week myself even though he is paying for half a dozen maids, buting out of my personal hell, I seemed to have lost interest in any sort of enjoyment.


    Seeing my lost face, Damian offers with a light tone, carrying on the talk by himself: "How do you feel about grilled ribs with sweet spicy sauce, plus a bottle of beer?"


    I swallow subconsciously, shocked to realize that his words made my mouth water.


    He grins at my shocked open mouth, patting my head gently: "Look at you licking your lips like a little foodie. Those are mom''s favorite for a casual Saturday night." Those are MY Saturday night!


    In that moment, I almost want to give up my revenge, and just go and join his family, be the normal girl I have always wanted to be and...


    If I can, I would. But I''m too far gone. I have sold my soul to the devil, and I''m stuck in that dark hell.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 245 Sniped

    All the way home Scar feels like something stuffed in her chest. Over and over again she tells herself that she doesn''t care about Johnny Vanderbilt, but it doesn''t seem to work.


    A car seemed to have followed her for a while, but it was gone at thest turn.


    She lives in a house in the upper part of the town now, amunity better and safer than the Fuller''s vi. Silco rented her this ce, along with the guards. When she arrives, Silco is not yet home.


    Scar throws herself into the sofa, frustrated about Johnny Vanderbilt, and herself. Not only did she have to take all the garbage about him from Jack Fuller, but she also had to see with her own eyes that the man was not interested in making up with her. Not that she cares, but still, it doesn''t feel good.


    She is getting mixed information about that man.


    In Damian''s eyes he was a loving husband, a strict father who spoils his own daughter. But Emma left him for cheating, Anna was convinced that he was still into her, and from what she saw today, he was cold-hearted and cared about no one.


    Just as well. After she puts Jack Fuller and Anna Fuller behind bars, after she rips Ava Fuller of everything she ever cared about, she will drive a car and roll over that vicious snake, for her lost baby. Then everything will be fair and square again. She doesn''t n to stay long enough to get to know that man.


    "You are home early, princess," Silco knocks on the wall of the living room, as if he needs permission into his own house. He strides to the window casually, lifting the thin curtain with a finger to look out, checking something.


    "What''s wrong?" Scar frowns, and remembers the car that was following her.


    "Hmm?" Silco turns around, shrugging, "Nothing. Looks like it''s going to rain."


    Scar throws a nce at the skylight. Thick clouds in the sky, but white ones only.


    "So, did you get it?" Silco leaves the winder, a smile in his eyes, "I heard that they closed two deals at two billion today."


    Scar looks up, and doesn''t have time to put away her pout. But Silco doesn''tment on that.


    "The file is on the table," Scar lifts her chin at the table, "it will put Ava Fuller behind bars for one to two years, if you can crack them within three days."


    "At yourmand, princess," Silco takes off his hat for an exaggerated bow to tease her before he hands over that hat to the maid, along with his suit and his cane.


    But not the mask. He is always with the mask, in front of everyone. Scar hates it, more today.


    She longs for the warmth in his eyes, and she wonders if the mask would reveal more of those. She is in particr need of that today.


    "Hey, I have got a piece of news that might interest you," The man waves a tablet at her, an evil smirk on the corner of his lips, "maybe this can cheer you up a little."


    Scar looks over, and doesn''t unfold herself as she curls up on the sofa with her arms around her knees.


    "You sniped Sebastian''spany?" She asks. The only thing he could show her was Sebastian''s stock plummeting.


    The man makes a pout with a confused look: "You don''t seem too happy about that. I thought you said you were over him?"


    She is. She is upset because Silco used her. And that''s too stupid to utter. She doesn''t even know him, and now so desperate, she''s looking for warmth from him. As if he has any responsibility toward her!


    Silco walks over, and sits down


    beside her with one leg curled up on


    the sofa so he would face her.


    Between them on the sofa, he puts down the tablet lightly on the left, and then pulls out a card and puts it on the right.


    "What?" Scar curls up more, staring at him like a wronged little animal, on guard, but also anticipating.


    Silco smiles patiently, as if not seeing the distance she puts between them. With a gentle tone, he nods at the two things: "If you choose the tablet, I will crashpany, but... in the card is two billion dors. Choose the card, and you can go and save himTM


    Scar opens her eyes wide in utter surprise, murmuring: "Why...?"


    his


    "Well, I mean," Silco shrugs with a grin, "Why would I want to make an enemy out of the heir of the Knight empire?"


    That''s totally alie! Sebastian is no


    longer part of the Knight empire, and even if Granny would eventually take him back, that''s not why Silco is doing this! He already made


    Sebastian an enemy when he sniped


    Sebastian!


    He made this offer, because he saw her being unhappy.


    Scar pushes away the two things and throws herself in Silco''s arms, tears bursting out of her. Taken aback, Silco gentlynds his hand on her hair, stroking it slowly. "You are okay now, princess. I have got you now..."

 246 Game Of Cat and Mouse

    "Why do I have to do it myself?!" Scar huffs, ring at Silco.


    Sitting on the sofa casually with his legs crossed, Silco nces at Scar from above the papers he''s reading, amused. A moment ago the girl was crying in his arms, and now she''s like a kitten with her tail stomped on. "I can send Arthur over!" Scar pouts.


    "If you canmand him," Silco answers almost gently, but theughter in his voice is not hidden at all.


    Scar rolls her eyes.


    "I''ll just--I--" Scar blurts, fidgeting around, "You already gave up on Sebastian''spany, so why are you making the onest step so hard for me?!"


    "Sorry, I didn''t think delivering a card to a fancy office building with a driver at your service all the time would be a horrifying chore," Silco answers, still with that annoying smile.


    "You KNOW that''s not what I''m talking about!" Scar snaps angrily. If she had been grateful to this man with her full heart a moment ago, she is now annoyed 120%, "You can send anyone but me!"


    "I''m spending two billion dors, so I want my money safely delivered," Silcoughs, enjoying teasing the kitten.


    "I lose stuff!" Scar grabs on the smithereens of hope, jumping to his side, and begs with puppy dog eyes, "The card might not make it to him if I do it, pleaseee---"


    "It''s okay, I''ll keep a backup one on Authur," Silco pets her head as if they are talking about just a twenty dor bill, "I trust you can find your way in a building on a second try."


    "Ughhhhh!" Scar buries her head into the cushion, blowing out her frustration, "You are torturing me! You are mean! You are the worst! I''ll die..."


    Silco shoots over a serious look, but darts his eyes away when Scar peeks up sneakily.


    "Well, if you die now, hispany will die with you," Silco shrugs, picking up his newspaper, "Consider your death well paid, princess."


    "Fine!" Scar sits up, realizing her trick failed, she starts bargaining, "Give me a good reason why I have to do it."


    "You are giving him two billion dors, and you don''t even want a thank you from him?" Silco answers with a question. "Nope, I''m THAT generous," Scar fakes a smile.


    Silcoughs at her capricious tantrum, teasing: "Well, I''m not. I want my money spent with the beneficiary acknowledging it." "I''ll acknowledge it!" Scar pleas, "You are doing this for me, no?"


    "Okay," Silcoplies with her plea, smirking: "So you are saying, it''s YOU who wants to save Sebastian Knight, not me?"


    Scar flinches back, the pout


    recing her begging face again as she struggles between avoiding seeing Sebastian, and admitting that she wants to help. Leisurely, Sitco shakes the newspaper before he gets back to it, waiting patiently.


    "I just don''t think he''s worth the hustle of me going over," Scar grumbles.


    "I believe you," Silco nods behind the papers.


    "I don''t care about him OR hispany!" Scar raises her voice.


    "If you say so," Silco answers, not even lowering his papers.


    "--" Scar starts, only to drop halfway with a huff, "Fine, whatever! I''ll go!"


    "Thank you, princess," Silco answers, adding as Scar storms to the door, "Authur will make sure that you can''t pay a passerby down there to deliver the card. For safety, you know?" "Arrrrrrgh!" Scar fastens her steps, gettingughter out of Silco.


    Soon after Scar leaves the room,


    Silco puts away the newspaper and


    walks to the window, watching Authur open the car for her before driving off. The man waits in the same position long after Scar''s car disappears from his sight, and only then a ck Audi appears out of nowhere, following in the direction where Scar left.


    Behind the mask, the eyes that were always gentle narrow dangerously.


    Silco pulls out his phone, putting a string of numbers before he puts it to his ear: "She''s on her way over. Change of ns though. Move your meeting with her ahead." "What''s wrong?"


    "The mice took my game as a show


    of weakness, making a bold move under my nose," Silco lets of the curtain, leaving the window''s side. In his eyes there is fire burning, "It''s getting hard to contain my anger, so I thought I might unleash some tonight."


    "What did they do this time?!"


    "It''s their attempt that pissed me off," Silco snorts coldly, "Pests like these? They get lucky once, and they think they can get away with anything." "Dad--"


    "What did I tell you?"


    "Silco..." The other side changes quickly, only to hesitate before continuing, "You won''t step out of thew...right?"


    Silcoughs, the lethal darkness in his voice does not reduce the concern of the otherside but at all, "It would be within my rights! But no, I won''t. Not when I just got back my princess."

 247 The Golden Boy

    "You want to meet early?" Scar nces at her phone to make sure the caller is indeed Damian, "Sure thing, but how early can dinner be?"


    She''s a bit surprised that Damian would move their dinner n forward, but considering how he has been making effort to build a connection, she persuaded herself. "Authur, could you--?"


    "Yes, Miss Green," Authur answers swiftly, "After you deliver the card, I will drive you right over."


    Scar: "..."


    This time she''s really not trying to dodge that bullet! Didn''t he hear that it was Damian Vanderbilt who--... Whatever.


    Standing in front of Sebastian''s new building, Scar is still grumbling Silco''s name, along with his evil loyal driver, Author. Sebastian''s new building is not the same as before - the modern design of Z-house as its own symbol. This time it''s just a normal building, low-key to the extreme, considering its owner''s usual luxurious style.


    A sour wave washes Scar''s heart.


    Kind and gentle, Sebastian was never low-key. He was the shining prince of the city, the only heir of the Knight''s empire, the golden boy of the fashion world. The man wouldn''t leave the house without his hair sprayed to THE right angle, and his shoes ck without a speck of dust dimming their shine.


    But now? Now he is stuck in a small, ordinary building, wearing a wrinkled shirt with his tie loose to the side, dark circles under his eyes-


    Pausing at Sebastian''s office door, Scar can''t bring herself to knock when she sees the man who has fallen from his throne.


    "Scar?!" Sebastian shoots a sudden nce to his door as if felt something, only to yelp in a pleasant surprise, "What brought you here? Come in, please!"


    For someone who just lost two billion crucial money to her capricious action, he is more than friendly.


    That raises guilt in Scar.


    "Well..." Scar grips the card in her hand, not sure how to talk to the man she spent most of her life with. It''s strange how sometimes it''s harder to talk to the most familiar stranger in your life.


    "Have a seat," Sebastian pulls a chair over to his table, removing some of the messy files spreading around, "sorry about the mess, I have got a lot on my hands. What would you like, coffee or tea?"


    Scar darts her eyes out of his ss office at that question. He has three secretaries, all of them familiar faces. Two of them are bustling around and thest one is typing on hisputer like crazy with his phone between his shoulder and ear. Doesn''t look like he has a spare hand to get her a drink.


    Seems to understand her hesitation, he raises the coffee pot in his office, a shy bitter smile on the corner of his lips: "I have got coffee here, if you..." "Yeah, sure! Thanks," Not wishing to further embarrass the man, Scar quickly agrees to the coffee, looking around for a cup, "Coffee would be great!"


    Scar reaches for a paper cup, only to look up to see Sebastian holdinga cup. Not any cup. It''s the one Scar bought and insisted to leave at his office the first year after they married.


    en


    He didn''t like it. In fact, what he said was, that marking out territory is a dog''s behavior.


    And now the man is holding that cup with anticipation, visible excitement in those bloodshed eyes.


    Sourness spreads a sting in her chest, but Scar doesn''t have the heart to say a hard no.


    "The paper cup is fine," Seeing her lowering her eyes, Sebastian smiles, exining on her behalf, "I should wash it before using it anyways."


    He takes the paper cup from her and fills it with hot coffee.


    "Boss, I--" One of Sebastian''s secretaries sticks her head in, only to pause when she sees Scar, "Ughh--"


    "I''m with a guest," Sebastian says simply, "It can wait."


    The secretary''s look says it can''t, but she dares not object.


    "Is it about the crisis thepany is in?" Scar calls her when she hesitates to leave, "Please, feel free to prioritize your work. I''m actually here for that."


    The secretary shoots Sebastian a


    nce, talking only after she gets a


    slight nod as approval: "Boss, our stock has reached the breaking line. If we can''t infuse capital now, we will either lose control of thepany when we get bought out, orgo bankrupt directly."


    Scar didn''t know Silco took such a nasty shot. She thought it would cost Sebastian hugely, but she didn''t know the snipe was lethal.


    "Thanks, Sophia. I''ll handle it." Sebastian nods at his secretary.


    How? Without the help from Granny, Scar doesn''t see any usible way to save apany with its capital flow dry.


    "I''m sorry about the ring," Scar pulls


    ¨§t


    out the card, leaving it on the table with a gentle move as she dodges his eyes, In this card there is two billion. Take it and save your


    intended to snipe yourpany."


    He didn''t love her, and then he failed to protect her. But he never hurt her actively, and at the end of the day, his love was meant for her.


    They just missed their chance, miserably.


    Sebastian has surprise with pleasure in his eyes: "You still care about me, don''t you?"

 248 A Deal

    Prepared for this question, Scar answers unnecessarily fast: "I couldn''t risk anyone helping Ava to get MY Mom''s ne. That''s why." Her answer dims the pleasant light in Sebastian''s eyes.


    "I know..." Sebastian nods slowly, hiding the disappointment in his eyes, "But you didn''t have toe help because of that, did you?"


    Scar snorts coldly: "I''m doing this for Granny, not you."


    "Granny kicked me out of thepany for what happened five years ago," Sebastian lets out a lightugh, "I''m pretty sure she would be thest one who would want you to help me right now."


    Scar raises her eyebrows. She didn''t think Granny would be so cruel to Sebastian, but then again, there weren''t too many who could rip Sebastian''s title easily.


    "What did you tell her?" Scar frowns.


    Scar med Sebastian only because he trusted the wrong person. Legally, or any other aspect speaking, he wasn''t the killer five years ago. He just protected the killer was all. But Ava was never convicted, and Scar didn''t think Granny would know about any of the truth. After all, nobody knows, not even her.


    Sebastian gazes into her eyes, and seeing Scar dodging him, he sighs very lightly: "I told her I failed to protect my wife, AND I failed my promise to the little girl I saved, too."


    "Don''t look at me like that," Scar snorts coldly, "You know well enough who that ring is for."


    Sebastian covers his left chest with a hand slowly, that''s where the ring lies. The ring was for the little girl, yes. He designed the ring for her, and he did want to give it to Ava. But he didn''t. He thought it was because there was never a good timing, butter he realized, it was because he couldn''t see that girl in Ava. He epted that the perfect girl could only exist in his memory when he decided not to give the ring to Ava, and he decided to give up Ava when he walked onto the altar with Scar.


    That was when he sold his ring, at the price of a dor.


    He was all-hearted about spending the rest of his life with Scar. That''s why he wanted to get back his ring. He has been looking for the ring ever since Scar told him the truth about the mistake twenty years ago, and he realizes he wanted that ring on Scar''s finger all along. And now, there really isn''t a right timing, and there never will be.


    Grabbing the ring box lying in his chest pocket, Sebastian doesn''t know when, or if he could ever tell all these to Scar. Even if Scar doesn''t have the episodes to worry about, he probably still couldn''t force her to give him another chance.


    She has given enough of those to him, and he wasted every one of them.


    Right now he just wants to protect her, to give her what she wants. He dares not to wish for anything further than that.


    "You know I don''t love you anymore," Scar frowns at the guilt raised in her chest, which turns her tone cold, "You don''t have the right to look hurtful about this." Sebastian smiles bitterly.


    "I lost my ring in the first ce, and I


    ought to pay whatever the price it takes to get it back. You have every right to do what you did in that auction, He takes the card, savoring it slowly before he hands it to Scar, "I have got some trouble, but it''s


    nothing I can''t handle.on''t


    I


    have to do this."


    Scar almost snapped at him.


    She has a feeling that he wasn''t talking about the ring, but the girl he saved. But she pretends it WAS about the ring because she doesn''t want to talk about the past.


    "I don''t need yourpany to be a weight on my conscience," Scar says coldly.


    "Is that all the reason?" Sebastianes closer, gazing into her eyes with great care.


    Scar dodges subconsciously.


    "You are not doing this because...you care about me, even if only a little?" Sebastian would not let it slide.


    "No, I''m not!" Scar shoots a re at him, uttering clearly, "I don''t care about you. Not anymore."


    Sebastian smiles, but the pain grows deeper and deeper in his eyes, and in the end, he has to lower his eyes to hide it. Scar puts the card on the


    table, leaving without another word.


    en


    "I won''t take your charity," Sebastian says when her handnds on the doorknob. Scar frowns as she wheels around, only to hear Sebastian add-


    "But, I''m willing to sell mypany to you, if you insist on me using your money," He smiles at her calmly, "...deal?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!